BX  7260   .H34  A2 

Hall,  Newman,  1816-1902. 

Newman  Hall 


ISO. 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/newmanhallautobiOOIiall 


NEWMAN  HALL 


(.Photo:  Byrne  <lh  Co.,  Richmond.! 


NEWMAN  HALL 


En  autobiograpbi? 


WITH  A    PORTRAIT  AND    VIEW   OF    CHRIST  CHURCH 
WESTMINSTUR    BRIDGE  ROAD 


NEW  YORK:   46,  EAST   14th  STREET 

THOMAS  Y.  CEOWELL  &  COMPANY 

BOSTON:    100,  PURCHASE  STREET 


OF 

MY  MOTHER 


I 

■j 


j 
1 

i 

1 

i 

1 

I 

J 

I 

I 

3 

i 

i 

i 
1 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.— Childhood  :  1816-1830    1 

II.— Home  AND  BrsixEss:  1830-1837    18 

III.  — Conversion-:  Call  to  the  Mixistky   27 

IV.  _CoLLEGE  :  1837-1841    38 

V. — Pastorate  at  Hull   61 

VI.— Pastorate  at  Hull  {continued) — Miscellanies  .       .       .  .77 

YII. — Pastorate  at  Hull  (continued) — Yorkshire  Friends      .       .  98 

YIII. — Pastorate  at  Hull  (concluded) — Socialism  — Kingslet — Gordon  109 

IX.— London  and  Pastorate  at  Surrey  Chapel    ....  120 

X. — Pastor's  Holidays:  The  Alps   128 

XI. — Pastor's  Holidays:    Rome,   1853 — The    Holy    Land — The 

English  Lakes  .........  145 

XII. — America:  Political   165 

Xni. — America:  Evangelising  Tours   179 

XI Y. — Publications — Correspondence — Recre.\tions  .       .       .       .  200 

XY. — Miscellanies   219 

XVI. — Preaching  Incidents   238 

XVII. — Persons  I  Have  Known  :  Dean  Stanley — Lord  Shaftesbvrt 
— John  Bright — William   and    Mary    Howitt — Dean 

Ramsay — Fellow-workers  at  Surrey  Chapel        .       .  245 

XVIII. — Persons  I  Have  Known  :  Gl.\dstone      .....  265 


viii  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  Page 

XIX.  — Persons  I  Have  Known:  C.  H.  Sfvrgeon — H.  R.  Eeynolds 

— Mrs.  Charles — E.  White  292 

XX.  — Building  of  Christ  Church  312 

XXI. — Marriage  and  Home  329 

XXII.  — Rambles  Together  338 

XXIII.  — Resignation  of  Christ  Church  Pastorate — My  Eightieth 

Birthday  344 

XXIV.  — Later  Events  and  Letters    .......  354 

XXV.— Matured  Opinions  and  Beliefs  365 

XXVI. — Last  Memories  of  my  Father  and  Mother  .       .       .  .371 
Index  385 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Portrait  op  Dr.  Newman  Hall  Frontis. 

Christ  Church,  Westminster  Bridge  Road  .       .      .       .To  face  p.  312 


ITEWMAN  HALL 


CHAPTER  1. 

childhood:  1816-1830. 

The  first  use  of  my  pen  on  this  morning  of  my  eighty- 
first  birthday  (May  22,  1897)  is  to  commence  a  narration 
which  has  often  been  soKcited  by  personal  friends,  and 
which  may  interest  and  possibly  benefit  others  to  whom 
my  name  is  more  or  less  familiar. 

On  this  day  what  more  natural  than  reference  to  the 
parents  to  whom  I  owe  my  birth,  and  whose  character  has 
influenced  ray  whole  life  ?  Even  a  stream,  small  and  insig- 
nificant, with  no  place  in  history  or  atlas,  may  irrigate  some 
meadow  where  sheep  and  cattle  quietly  pasture  and  where 
daisies  smile — a  silent  sti-eam,  fringed  here  and  there  with 
forget-me-nots,  helping  to  swell  the  river  in  which  it  seems 
to  be  lost  on  its  way  to  the  ocean.  The  character  of  the 
parents  influences  that  of  the  children. 

My  father,  John  Vine  Hall,  was  born  in  a  cottage  home 
at  Diss,  in  1774,  and  at  eleven  years  of  age  was  sent  as 
an  apprentice  to  Mr,  Blake,  bookseller  and  printer  at 
Maidstone,  and  proprietor  of  the  Maidstone  Journal,  the 
oldest  Tory  paper  in  Kent.  How  he  became  chief  assistant 
there,  took  a  business  in  Worcestoi',  won  for  his  wife  Miss 
Mary  Teverill,  and  in  1814  returned  to  Maidstone,  where  I 
was  born,  as  proprietor  where  he  had  begun  life  as  junior 
servant — all  this  has  been  described  in  his  autobiography. 
This  remarkable  history,  edited  by  myself,  and  published  at 


2 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


his  special  injunction,  and  entitled  "  Conflict  and  Victory,"'* 
is  so  graphic  a  narration  of  his  own  dehverance  as  to  be 
regarded  by  many  as  scarcely  second  in  interest  to  Bunyan's 
"  Grace  Abounding  to  the  Chief  of  Sinners." 

Eleanor  Pickard  was  grand-daughter  of  a  City  mer- 
chant of  the  time  of  George  II.  She  married  James 
Tevcrill,  of  the  Ivy  House,  Worcester,  whose  daughter 
became  my  mother.  Lovers  of  ancient  genealogies  have 
discovered  the  name  of  Picard  among  the  Conqueror's  fol- 
lowers, in  Domesday.  After  a  long  gap  the  name  occurs 
in  City  records  as  a  Lord  Mayor,  Sir  Henry  Picard,  feasting 
King  Edward  III  and  John,  King  of  France;  but  Avhat 
is  the  missing  link  betAveen  the  Mayor  and  the  Marauder 
this  deponent  careth  nothmg.  After  another  similar 
gap  the  name  comes  into  evidence  in  the  form  of  an  old 
engraving  hanging  up  in  my  study,  representing  the 
"  Reverend  Edward  Pickard,"  habited  in  full,  powdered  wig, 
black  gown  and  long  bands.  I  now  hold  in  my  hand  two 
of  his  manuscript  sermons  in  very  small  quarto,  three  inches 
by  four  inches,  dated  June  7,  1741.  He  was  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  Orphan  Working  School,  now  at  Haverstock 
Hill.  Arthur  Pickard,  of  Hackney,  cherished  a  father's  love 
for  little  Mary,  who  used  to  call  him  "  Uncle  Arthur."  More 
than  all  genealogies,  fanciful  or  true,  I  value  this  Puritan 
picture  and  record  of  unsectarian  philanthropy,  and  the 
certainty  of  being  a  child  of  "  parents  passed  into  the  skies." 

My  earliest  memory  is  of  sitting  on  my  mother's  knee, 
learning  from  her  to  repeat  these  precious  words  :  "  God  so 
loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  bclieveth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life."  Of  course,  I  did  not  understand  them.  Who 
does  ?  Is  not  the  knowledge  of  the  wisest  merely  superficial, 
compared  with  what  will  be  known  ?  Is  it  not  the  knowledge 
of  the  child  ? 

I  did  know  this,  that  out  of  sight  vras  One  to  whom  my 
mother  prayed — whom  she  loved  very  much  and  tried  to 

•  "  Conflict  and  Victory  "  :  Autobiography  of  the  Author  of  "  The  Sinner's 
Friend."    Edited  by  Newman  HaD,  D.D.    2s.  Cd.    Nisbet;  Snow. 


CHILDHOOD :  1816  -1830. 


3 


please.  She  wanted  me  to  please  Him  too.  I  knew  what 
love  meant  by  the  love  of  my  mother,  and  I  wished  to 
love  my  mother's  Friend  who  also  loved  me  so  much.  This 
was  my  infantine  "  system  of  theology " !  In  after  years 
these  Avords  seemed  to  me  to  embody  the  essence  of 
Christianity — that  God  loves  all  men ;  that  His  love  is 
seen  chiefly  in  the  gift  of  His  Son;  that  His  Son  died 
to  save  smners,  and  therefore  to  save  me.  These  words 
were  the  text  of  my  earhest  sermon,  which,  after  preaching 
a  hundred  times,  I  expanded  and  published  under  the  title 
of  "  Christ  for  Every  Man."  It  is  an  example  of  the  great 
influence  in  all  after  years  of  Httle  lessons  during  childhood. 

My  mother's  old  diary,  recently  brought  to  my  knowledge, 
contains  the  following  entry,  made  just  after  my  birth  : — 

"  July  7,  1816. — Once  more  God  permits  me  to  raise  my  Ebenezer. 
On  the  i!2nd  of  May  a  fine  healthy  boy  was  born,  and  was  this  day 
baptised.  O  that  the  Lord  may  indeed  baptise  him  'with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  with  fire ' !  I  trust  I  have  been  enabled  to  oiler  him  to  the 
Lord,  and  ardently  desire  that  he  may  be  a  child  of  God.  I  feel  very 
unxious  for  grace  to  bring  him  and  my  other  children  up  for  the  Lord. 
O  that  my  feeble  cries  may  be  heard  and  answered  ! " 

Then  under  date  December  31,  1816 : — 

"O  Thou  that  hearest  prayer,  receive  my  unworthy  sacrifice  of 
praise.  .  .  .  Thou  hast  fulfilled  Thy  promises,  granted  my  desires, 
restored  my  peace.  Should  my  dear  children  ever  read  this,  may  they 
learn  to  trust  God  at  all  times.    I  have  experienced  it.    Bless  the  Lord, 

0  my  soul !— Mary  Hall." 

My  likeness  was  taken  in  a  water-colour  miniature  when 

1  was  a  year  or  two  old,  and  hangs  now  in  my  librar}'.  My 
mother,  in  a  light-blue  dress  and  white  cap,  her  dark  hair 
parted  on  her  forehead,  is  seated  at  a  table  on  which  is  a 
workbox,  which  I  well  remember.  I  am  on  her  knee,  in 
white  frock  and  white  lace  cap,  with  very  blue  eyes  and 
light-coloured  hah*.  Standing  by  his  mother's  side  is  a 
bright  little  boy  of  about  four  or  five,  in  a  short  yellow 
frock.  How  Uttle  she  supposed  that  this  one  would  command 
the  largest  ship  ever  afloat,  and  the  younger  become  a 
successor  of  her  friend  Rowland  Hill. 

In  1819,  when  a  mere  baby,  I  was  exposed  with  the  other 


4 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


children  to  some  peril.  I  liave  often  heard  my  father  relate 
how  on  the  occasion  of  a  political  party  illumination  he  refused 
to  conform.  In  vain  his  friends  besought  him  simply  to  show 
a  few  lighted  candles  and  so  avoid  injury.  A  vast  crowd 
gathered  round  a  bonfire  near  the  house.  Loud  calls  to 
illuminate  rose  from  an  excited  multitude,  who  began  to 
throw  stones  and  firebrands  through  the  windows.  We 
children  were  shut  up  in  an  upper  back  room.  My  father 
wrote  a  note  to  the  commandant  of  the  cavalry  depot — 
a  personal  friend — asking  help  (as  the  police  were  powerless), 
so  that,  without  use  of  force,  the  mere  presence  of  some 
troops  might  save  life.  The  cook  went  out  by  a  back  door 
and  delivered  it.  When  the  crowd  seemed  about  to  gain  their 
end,  the  tramp  of  horses  and  then  the  sudden  appearance  of 
a  squadron  of  lancers  turned  the  attention  of  the  rioters,  who 
at  the  word  "Halt!"  scampered  off.  The  street  emptied, 
and  the  house  and  family  were  saved.  This  occurrence  illus- 
trated my  father's  strength  of  will,  daring  to  be  alone  and 
incur  peril  in  obedience  to  conviction  of  duty. 

In  my  father's  diary  I  find  the  following  memorandum, 
dated — 

"  September  30,  1820.— On  Sunday  morning,  24th  September,  as  I 
sat  playing  a  hymn  upon  the  organ,  my  little  boy  Newman  interrupted 
me  by  saying,  '  Papa  !  will  you  hear  about  Jesus  ? '  and  then  turning  to 
his  mother,  who  was  reading  the  Bible,  he  said,  '  Mamma,  will  you  read 
about  Jesus  1 '  I  was  so  delighted  with  the  request  that  I  could  but 
praise  God  who  had  so  mercifully  taught  my  children  to  lisp  Hia 
blessed  Name.  This  may  appear  a  trifling  anecdote,  but  it  may  here- 
after become  very  interesting." 

I  well  remember,  on  occasion  of  my  mother  being  away 
recruiting  from  illness,  how  I  used  to  creep  into  my  father's 
bed  in  the  early  morning  and  ask  him  to  tell  me  a  story.  He 
narrated  the  history  of  Joseph  with  great  emotion.  Next 
morning  I  said,  "Please,  Pa!  tell  me  again  about  Joseph." 
He  repeated  it,  and  this  happened  morning  by  morning ;  he 
being  never  tired  of  telling,  nor  I  of  listening.  His  mother 
had  been  for  several  years  dependent  on  his  care,  and  some- 
times addressed  him  as  "  My  Joseph  in  Egypt,  the  corn  is. 
nearly  gone."   It  was  his  sacred  joy  to  nourish  her  during  her 


CHILDHOOD:  1816-1830. 


5 


long  famine,  and  this  intensified  his  emotion  when  repeating 
one  of  the  most  touching  narratives  ever  Avritten.  The  effect 
on  myself  has  been  so  lasting  that  I  seldom  venture  to  read 
this  lesson  in  church  ;  and  when  I  do  I  have  to  resort  to  the 
stratagem  of  violently  pinching  my  flesh  to  prevent  a  failure 
of  my  voice. 

In  the  room  of  my  birth  it  was  ray  delight,  Avhen  my 
mother  was  ill,  to  sit  and  read  to  her.  A  most  accomplished 
reader  herself,  it  must  have  been  some  trial  to  listen  to  my 
stammering  efforts,  but  a  mother's  love  was  stronger  than 
criticism,  and  she  always  made  me  feel  that  I  was  giving  her 
the  greatest  possible  delight,  which  I  still  believe.  I  remem- 
ber once,  when  I  had  been  reading  many  hymns,  the  nurse 
sent  me  away,  saying,  "  Master  Newman,  you'll  kill  your 
mamma — that  you  will" 

My  birthplace  was  a  house  two  centuries  old.  It  has 
been  supplanted  by  a  handsome  banking  office;  but  I 
possess  a  curious  mantelpiece  which  adorned  the  back  room. 
It  represents  four  female  figures  dancing  among  graves 
and  a  man  sitting  on  a  tombstone  playing  a  pipe.  Round 
this  mantel  we  used  to  sit  in  the  evening,  and  after 
dinner.  I  can  see  my  father  sipping  his  hot  milk  and 
water  flavoured  with  sugar  and  ginger,  and  a  peach  leaf, 
and  he  called  it  his  "nectar."  I  can  feel  myself  sitting 
between  his  legs,  which  he  would  cross  and  I  would  call 
it  my  arm-chair,  and  sometimes  I  would  sit  on  one  foot 
and  he  would  give  me  a  ride. 

Sunday  was  religiously  and  happily  observed.  The  even- 
ing before,  toys  and  work  were  laid  aside,  but  pious  picture- 
books  and  Noah's  ark  took  their  place.  Bible  stories  told  by 
our  mother  became  vivid  realities.  At  breakfast  each  of 
us  took  pride  and  pleasure  in  repeating  a  text.  After 
breakfast  we  amused  ourselves  till  ten  o'clock,  when  Ave 
prepared  for  chapel.  I  can  see  the  family  procession  as  we 
turned  out  two  and  two:  ray  elder  brothers  and  myself, 
and  two  younger  sisters.  We  were  always  in  good  time, 
occupying  a  square  pew  which  had  a  table  in  the  middle. 
After  tea  we  sat  in  a  circle  to  repeat  hymns,  and  my 


6 


KEV/MAN  HALL. 


father  used  to  lead  off  with  "0  for  a  heart  to  praise  my 
God,"  or  "  Guide  me,  0  Thou  great  Jehovah,"  or  "  How  sweet 
the  Name  of  Jesus  sounds,"  and  then,  beginning  at  his  left 
hand,  each  of  us  in  turn  followed.  It  was  always  an  interest 
to  learn  some  new  hymn.  The  youngest  was  encouraged  to 
repeat  something ;  it  was  never  regarded  as  a  task,  but  always 
as  one  of  the  great  delights  of  the  week.  Each  listened  to  the 
hymns  of  the  others,  and  noticed  any  new  ones.  My  mother 
knew  about  one  hundred,  and  my  father  fifty.  I  Imew  per- 
haps at  one  time  forty  or  fifty,  and  could  repeat  them 
accurately. 

On  Sunday  evening  my  mother  generally  remained  at 
home  to  conduct  her  "  infant  class."  Our  gi'eat  delight  was 
to  hear  her  read  and  explain  "The  Pilgrim's  Progress." 
The  very  copy  is  before  me  as  I  write,  with  the  date  of 
its  publication — mdcclx.  On  the  fly-leaf  is  -written,  "  EInor 
Pickard,  1774 — E.  Teverill,"  in  old-fashioned  hand  ;  then,  in 
clear,  steady  writing — 

"To  dearest  Newman,  in  memory  of  years  gone  by,  in  which  this 
book  was  his  delight,  and  he  was,  and  still  is,  the  delight  of  his 
"  May  31,  1862."  "  Mother. 

It  is  full  of  both  grotesque  and  terrific  pictures — Apollyon 
"straddling  over  the  whole  breadth  of  the  way,"  and  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  with  its  monsters.  I  am 
told  that  when  our  mother  had  a  special  wish  to  go  with 
our  father,  I  used  to  say,  "  Ma  !  don't  go  chapel  to-night, 
but  read  to  us  '  Piggy  Pogey.' "  We  had  but  dim  notions 
of  the  spiritual  meaning;  but  Christian  and  Faithful,  Evan- 
gelist and  Interpreter,  were  realities,  as  also  the  Slough 
of  Despond,  the  Wicket  Gate,  the  House  Beautiful,  and  the 
]J)ungeon  of  Giant  Despair.  The  Delectable  Mountains 
made  me  long  to  ramble  there,  and  perhaps  helped  to 
nurture  that  mountain-passion  which  increases  with  years, 
ily  mother's  favourite  Passage  of  the  River  to  the  Celestial 
City  divested  death  even  then  of  much  of  its  terror.  Oh, 
how  I  loved  to  listen  as  she  read  that  wonderful  dream, 
and  how  I  longed  to  be  a  pilgrim  to  that  city  of  splendour, 
guided  thither  by  our  Christiana  ! 


CHILDHOOD :  1816-1830. 


7 


Religion  was  not  limited  to  Sundays.  Every  morning,  as 
the  clock  struck  eight,  the  bell  rang,  and  to  servants  and 
children,  with  mother  at  the  head,  our  father  read  a  short 
passage  from  the  "  big  ha'  Bible."  This  I  possess  as  one  of 
my  treasures,  the  margins  bearing  names  of  ministers  who 
had  been  guests,  and  had  read  the  adjoining  passage,  in- 
cluding those  of  R.  Hill,  R.  Knill,  Leifchild,  Moffat,  and  others. 
His  prayer  was  no  mere  routine,  but  the  utterance  of  a 
fervent  heart,  which  frequently  was  a  repetition  of  his  con- 
stant belief  and  desire.  I  remember  the  following : — "  O 
blessed,  blessed  Jesus,  the  One  among  ten  thousand !  come, 
and  take  full  possession  of  what  Thy  blood  has  purchased  ; 
reign  within  us  without  a  rival  and  with  uncontrolled  sway, 
that  wherever  we  may  be,  however  circumstanced  or  placed, 
we  may  always  feel  Thee  within  us  as  the  Spring  of  Life: 
and  if  opportunity  occurs  this  day  of  speaking  in  Thy  Name, 
0  help  us  to  speak  as  taught  of  Thee." 

On  weekdays  we  had  our  rompings  like  other  children ; 
but  our  greatest  pleasure  was  to  go  rambling  with  our  mother, 
or,  in  the  evening,  to  listen  as  she  read  to  us  children's  tales 
and  rhymes,  and,  as  we  grew  older,  history,  biography,  and 
poetry.  I  have  often  felt  what  an  addition  to  social  pleasures 
it  would  be  if  some  young  ladies  Avho  have  no  natural  taste 
for  music,  instead  of  spending  tedious  hours  daily  in  strum- 
ming the  piano,  or  screaming  scales,  would  acquire  the  high 
art  of  good  reading,  for  which  the  vast  wealth  of  literature 
would  furnish  endless  variety. 

At  my  mother's  bedroom  door  I  often  lingered,  wondering 
to  hear  her  speaking  so  earnestly  to  an  invisible  Being.  She 
would  pray  for  her  children  by  name,  and  I  often  longed  to  be 
converted — whatever  might  be  meant  by  it — so  as  to  give 
her  pleasure,  because  I  was  sure  nothing  else  would  make  her 
so  happy. 

I  have  been  told  that  I  took  great  interest  in  looking 
from  the  front  sitting-room  window,  especially  on  market- 
days,  when  sheep  and  cattle,  farmers  and  fniit  vendors, 
crowded  the  street,  and  that  I  used  to  say,  "  It's  boofly  all, 
cbery  man  and  ebery  beast."    At  a  certain  election,  when 


8 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


rival  partisans  waved  their  purple  or  light-blue  banners,  I 
am  told  that  I  sometimes  shouted,  "  Hooray  for  eberyone ! " 
It  was  an  unconscious  premonition.  Members  of  opposite 
parties  too  often  condenm  as  if  morally  bad  the  advocates 
of  differing  opinions,  when  both  may  be  equally  sincere  in 
promoting  truth  and  humanity,  though  adopting  ditferent 
methods.  Without  losing  sympathy  for  our  own  side,  we 
might  often  cheer  the  other  as  true  patriots  and  Christians — 
sincerity  causing  party  earnestness.  Through  life  I  have 
increasingly  been  disposed  with  real  consistency  to  shout, 
"  Hooray  for  eberyone ! " 

Great  was  the  delight  of  us  children  when  our  mother 
took  us  into  the  fields  and  woods  to  pluck  flowers,  or  play 
hide-and-seek  among  the  bushes,  or  sit  with  her  on  some 
mossy  bank  while  she  read  to  us.  An  intense  lover  of 
nature  herself,  she  nourished  the  same  love  in  us.  How  we 
loved  to  bring  home  nosegays  of  buttercups,  anemones,  daisies, 
and  cowslips !  The  Boxley  Hills,  near  the  town,  yielded  as 
much  delight  with  their  five  hundred  feet  of  elevation  as  the 
Alps  in  after  years.  For  this  excursion,  a  donkey-chaise  was 
necessary  for  our  mother,  and  I  am  told  I  sometimes  said, 
"  Whenever  I'm  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  Ma  shall  have  a 
donkey-chaise  once  every  week." 

I  remember  that  when  Avhooping-cough  broke  out  in  the 
family  I  was  sent  aAvay  to  board  with  a  respectable  family 
at  Faversham,  and  that  the  children  after  every  meal  went 
round  the  table,  bowing  to  their  parents,  and  saying,  "  Thank 
you,  father,  for  my  good  dinner ;  thank  you,  mother,  for  my 
good  dinner."  And  I  am  told  by  one  who  has  visited  a 
noble  family  in  Norway  that  something  like  this  is  said  by 
every  guest  of  all  ranks  at  the  close  of  meals.  In  the  case  of 
children  of  the  present  day  perhaps,  there  is  excess  in  the 
contrary  direction. 

When  a  mere  boy,  I  was  fond  of  narratives  of  battles  and 
heroes,  and  interpreted  "  battalion  "  as  a  sort  of  lion  employed 
in  battle.  With  my  brothers  I  played  at  soldiering,  with 
buckram  uniform,  wooden  sword,  and  a  shilling  drum.  My 
father  had  been  a  "yeomanry  cavalry"  volunteer,  when 


CHILDHOOD :  1810-1830. 


9 


invasion  was  tlireatened  by  Bonaparte,  and  a  strong  camp 
was  established  at  Coxheath,  near  Maidstone.  At  a  review 
in  Lord  Romncy's  park  my  father  was  selected  to  perform  the 
sword  exercise  at  full  gallop  in  front  of  the  regiment.  His 
sword  is  among  the  many  cherished  relics  of  our  family.  I 
was  eager  to  see  the  champion  who  had  so  triumphantly 
checkmated  the  great  foe.  Occasion  came  when  Wellington 
reviewed  some  troops  near  Maidstone.  I  forget  how  I  pushed 
through  the  crowds,  and  with  boyish  impertinence  got  close 
to  the  Duke's  horse,  but  I  do  not  forget  how  my  heart  thrilled 
when  he  took  kindly  notice  of  his  child-worshipper,  and 
extended  to  me  his  hand. 

My  father  was  for  some  time  greatly  interested  in  cures 
apparently  resulting  from  the  use  of  "  Perkin's  Metallic 
Tractors."  When  King  George  IV.  was  suffering  from 
some  ailment  of  the  eyes,  my  father  wrote  to  the  Duke, 
then  Prime  Minister,  suggesting  a  trial  of  this  small  mag- 
netic instrument,  and  received  the  following  characteristic 
reply,  in  the  Duke's  own  handwriting,  which  now  lies  before 
me : — 

"The  Duke  of  Wellington  presents  his  compliments  to  Mr.  Hall, 
and  has  received  his  letter.  The  Duke  is  responsible  for  a  great  deal, 
but  that  for  which  he  cannot  make  himself  responsible  is  the  care  of 
His  Majesty's  health,  and  most  particularly  of  His  Majesty's  eyes.  The 
Duke  therefore  begs  leave  to  recommend  to  Mr.  Hall  to  make  his 
suggestion  to  His  Majesty's  physicians. 

"  London,  Sept.  28,  1829." 

My  early  passion  for  war  changed  to  a  more  ardent  and 
better-based  passion  for  peace.  I  witnessed  the  grand  funeral 
of  the  hero,  in  November,  1852,  and  preached  at  Hull  a 
funeral  sermon,  in  which  I  said : — 

"It  is  because  Wellington  hated  war  that  I  chiefly  honour  him.  He 
said,  with  reference  to  Waterloo,  '  I  know  nothing  more  terrible  than  a  \ 
victory — except  a  defeat'  When  he  thought  of  the  slaughter  of  so 
many  thousands,  '  full  of  lusty  life,'  swept  away  by  the  iron  tempest  of 
artillery,  the  wild  tornado  of  cavalry,  or  the  fierce  thrust  of  bayonet, 
and  the  bleeding  hearts  in  desolated  homes,  what  men  call  glory  was 
eclipsed  by  the  dark  figure  of  distress  which  brooded  over  that  san- 
guinary plain.  It  is  not  that  at  Waterloo,  when  the  devastator  of 
Europe,  whose  intellect  was  great  as  his  ambition,  roused  to  fury, 


10 


KEWWAX  HALL. 


sought  to  stamp  his  iron  heel  on  all  his  foes  at  once,  but  chiefly  to 
trample  out  England  from  among  the  nations  :  it  is  not  that  there  the 
cool  intrepidity  of  Wellington  hurled  back  in  headlong  rout  the  massive 
columns  of  the  vaunted  Imperial  Guard — no  !  but  because,  amid  the 
roar  of  war,  he  strained  his  ear  to  catch  the  gentle  tones  of  peace— 
because  he  would  rather  wave  the  olive-branch  than  brandish  the  sword 
— therefore  is  it  we  say  of  him,  as  David  did  of  Abner,  '  Know  ye  not 
that  a  prince  and  a  great  man  is  fallen  this  day  in  Israel  ? " 

My  mother  refers  in  her  diary  to  a  very  dangerous  illness, 
which  for  a  fortnight  threatened  her  Hfe,  the  doctors  giving 
up  all  hope.  This  was,  perhaps,  the  occasion  to  which  I 
have  often  heard  my  father  refer  with  deep  emotion.  The 
children  were  taken  to  the  bedside  for  the  mother's  parting 
kiss.  The  husband  also  Avith  breaking  heart  commended 
her  to  God.  He  retired  to  another  room  and  thought, 
"  There  is  yet  a  promise  I  have  not  pleaded.  O  Lord,  Thou 
didst  say,  '  If  ye  ask  anything  in  My  Name,  I  will  do  it ! ' 
Now,  Lord,  fulfil  this  to  me.  0  God,  for  the  honour  of  Thy 
beloved  Son,  grant  me  the  life  of  my  wife."  He  could  say  no 
more !  When  he  re-entered  the  chamber,  the  nurse  said,^ 
"  She  seems  reviving,  and  has  taken  some  milk."  From  that 
moment  she  began  to  recover,  and  was  spared  above  half  a 
century,  to  comfort  the  last  years  of  her  devoted  husband  and 
to  counsel  and  bless  her  children  and  children's  children,  by 
whom  her  body  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  same  grave  as  his. 

At  the  early  age  of  eight  (1824)  I  was  sent  to  a  juvenile 
boarding-school  at  Rochester.  It  was  one  of  the  bitterest 
trials  of  my  life.  Children  differ  much  in  temperament, 
needing  difference  of  treatment,  so  that  what  may  be  good 
for  one  may  be  ruinous  for  another.  My  very  life  seemed 
bound  up  with  my  mother.  Perhaps  it  was  thought  wise, 
on  this  very  account,  that  I  should  be  thus  prepared  for  the 
necessary  separation  of  future  life.  I  know  that  whatever 
was  done  was  with  the  best  motives  of  the  most  tender  love ; 
but  this  was  an  agony  I  have  never  forgotten. 

The  hills  seemed  to  be  the  boundary  of  "  the  happy 
valley" — all  beyond  was  another  world.  Now  I  was 
taken  across  these  hills,  and  I  felt  eight  long  miles  so  far 
away!    All  day  I  concealed  my  sorrow,  but  when  bed-time 


CHILDHOOD:  1S16-1830. 


11 


came  my  tears  used  to  find  vent,  unperceived  beneath  the 
clothes,  and  night  after  night  I  lay  awake  counting  the  weeks 
before  returning. 

Some  readers  may  think  tliis  affection  was  inordinate,  and 
that  the  confession  of  it  is  foolish.  But  I  wish  these  pages  to 
be  true,  whether  praised  or  blamed.  Reverencing  the  memory 
of  my  parents  as  I  do,  I  yet  think  their  sending  me  away  at 
that  age,  with  a  brealcing  heart,  was  unwise.  Some  children 
are  too  soon  willing  to  leave  home ;  but  when  love  for  parents 
is  a  passion,  it  may  be  quenched  by  lack  of  consideration, 
and  love  be  exchanged  for  indifference  or  even  dislike. 

There  were  curious  punishments  at  that  school,  in  ad- 
dition to  birch  and  cane  and  fool's-cap — a  log  of  wood 
fastened  by  a  chain  to  the  ankle,  for  going  out  of  bounds,  or 
a  pair  of  stocks  to  confine  both  feet. 

At  nine  years  old  I  began  to  smoke.  At  nine  years  old  I 
left  ofi"  "for  good."  In  my  ninth  decade  I  do  not  desire 
to  recommence.  On  a  certain  Saturday  during  our  weekly 
walk,  my  schoolfellows  found  some  dried  cane  branches 
(perhaps  "  traveller's  joy "),  and  cut  them  into  cigarettes.  I 
smoked  with  the  rest,  but,  becoming  very  sick,  I  threw  my 
"  weed "  away.  Daring  seventy  years  I  have  pursued  my 
life-travels  so  pleasantly  as  not  to  need  this  "  traveller's 

joy" 

Oh,  the  delight  of  coming  home  for  the  holidays — the 
deep,  wild,  absorbing  joy  !  I  wonder  my  little  heart  did  not 
break  with  very  gladness,  as  I  wonder  it  had  not  broken  for 
grief.  With  what  rapture  I  looked  forth  from  the  top  of 
Blue  Bell  Hill  over  the  beautiful  valley,  in  the  centre  of 
which  was  my  native  town,  the  centre  of  which,  and  of  the 
whole  world,  was  my  mother,  who,  I  knew,  was  expecting 
me  with  as  much  earnestness  as  I  was  longing  to  see  her ; 
and  then  when  the  coach  drove  round  into  the  High 
Street,  and  I  saw  her  at  the  window  looking  out  for  me,  the 
delight  was  such  that  after  years  have  not  surpassed.  How 
swiftly  the  hours  flew !  The  chief  charm  of  them  was  my 
mother;  to  be  with  her  in  rambles  into  the  lovely  coimtry 
round,  or  to  sit  leaning  against  her  knee  while  she  read 


12 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Kolando's  "Travels,"  or  Belzoni,  or,  in  after  years,  the  tales 
aiid  poetry  of  Scott. 

I  remember  going  with  her  on  benevolent  visitations, 
carrying  the  immense  mutt"  which  was  then  in  fashion,  and 
which  was  often  filled  with  packets  of  tea,  sugar,  and  some- 
times more  solid  food.  I  knew  what  delight  such  work  gave 
her.  She  often  visited,  I  remember,  a  very  poor  old  woman, 
grievously  oppressed  by  a  drinking  husband,  but  whose  great 
comfort  was  in  being  taught  to  read  the  New  Testament.  I 
felt  greatly  honoured  by  being  employed  by  my  mother  to 
help  in  teaching  her  simple  texts.  I  renaember  this  poor 
woman  saying,  "  With  this  dear  book  and  Jesus,  I'm  as 
happy  as  a  queea"  I  early  learnt  that  Christ  has  "  chosen 
the  poor,  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  Kingdom." 

At  the  age  of  ten  I  was  sent  with  my  brother  Vine 
to  a  higher  school  My  first  introduction  to  the  boys  was 
unfortunate.  A  stand-up  fight  was  commencing  between  two 
of  them,  one  much  bigger  than  the  other.  The  cry  was 
raised  that  this  new-comer  should  join  the  lesser  boy.  So 
without  my  consent  I  was  at  once  made  an  ally,  whereupon 
the  bigger  combatant  in  a  moment  disabled  poor  me  by  a 
blow  on  njy  cheek,  in  some  slight  degree  putting  out 
of  place  my  lower  jawbone,  which  for  several  years  re- 
minded me,  by  a  slight  click,  of  my  first  campaign,  and 
perhaps  this  illustration  of  the  folly  and  injustice  that  often 
also  characterise  the  wars  of  nations  helped  to  make  me  ever 
after  an  advocate  of  peace. 

The  master  was  a  very  strict  disciphnarian.  Any  slight 
neglect  of  laws  was  punished  as  a  crime.  My  brother  of 
twelve  years  and  I  often  slept  together,  and  one  night  broke 
the  rule  by  Avhispering  our  brotherly  sympathies.  This 
offence  was  visited  by  severe  strokes  of  the  cane  on  the  hand. 
Mistakes  at  lessons  were  treated  in  the  same  way.  The 
cane  was  gifted  with  perpetual  motion:  its  bruises  were 
to  concentrate  attention  on  the  book,  memory  of  them  to 
deepen  the  records  of  history  and  the  rules  of  grammar ;  the 
stiffening  of  the  fingers  to  improve  the  hand\vriting ;  the 
sense  of  injury  to  increase  respect  for  religion ! 


CHILDHOOD:  1816-1830. 


IS 


I  remember  a  severe  punishment  for  the  trifling  offence 
of  disobeying  a  junior  usher,  who  on  a  Saturday  afternoon 
ordered  some  of  us,  who  Avere  specially  eager  to  get  ready 
for  Monday  classes,  to  close  our  books  and  turn  out  for 
military  exercise.  This  crime  was  followed  by  punishment 
which  should  be  reserved  for  immorality.  The  effect  of  in- 
discriminate discipline  must  be  very  injurious,  whether  on 
children  or  on  soldiers  and  sailors,  as  at  that  time  was  very 
common.  I  protest  against  confounding  an  accidental  breach 
of  discipline  with  deliberate  disregard  of  eternal  obligations. 

Another  trouble  was  of  a  religious  nature.  The  school 
Avas  strictly  "Church  of  England."  Our  parents  made  no 
objection  to  our  "  attending  church  "  with  the  other  boys  ; 
but  we,  although  piously  trained  by  our  real  parents 
from  infancy,  had  not  the  privilege  of  godfathers  and  god- 
mothers, and  could  not  truthfully  have  declared  we  had 
received  our  names  from  them  in  baptism,  having  thus- 
become  "  members  of  Christ."  It  was,  therefore,  arranged 
that  we  might  remain  seated  while  all  the  other  boys  stood 
up  to  repeat  the  prescribed  form.  This  Avas  intended  as- 
a  generous  consideration  of  diversity  of  opinion  ;  but  it 
operated  on  us  as  the  modern  conscience  clause  has  often 
done  on  others.  We  Avere  laughed  at  and  insulted  by  the 
other  boys  as  heretical  and  "  vulgar." 

My  next  school  was  Nonconformist,  conducted  very 
religiously,  and  so  had  special  attraction  for  my  parents, 
though  the  terms  Avere  high.  Each  morning  and  CA-ening  Ave 
assembled  for  the  reading  of  Scripture,  extempore  prayer,  and 
a  hymn.  Some  of  us  cultivated  part-singing,  among  Avhom 
Avas  AndrcAv  Reed,  son  of  the  Dr.  Reed  famous  as  pastor  and 
author,  and  especially  as  the  founder  of  philanthropic  institu- 
tions such  as  the  Reedham  Asylum  for  orphans.  My  school- 
felloAv  has  been  an  honoured  author  and  pastor  till  recently, 
and,  conversing  on  school-days,  he  has  just  reminded  me  that 
he  established  a  Aveekly  prayer-meeting  among  the  boys, 
and  that  in  it  Ave  encouraged  one  another,  as  Ave  have  done 
ever  since. 

Another  religious  difficulty  met  me  in  connection  Avith 


14 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


catechism,  but  on  the  opposite  side  to  the  former  one.  The 
boys  had.  actually  to  repeat,  every  Sunday  afternoon,  no  less 
than  twenty  questions  of  the  "  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism," 
with  all  the  proofs.  The  few  Church  boys  were  excused. 
How  I  envied  them  !  One  boy  in  turn  answered  the  question, 
and  then  each  in  order  had  to  give  the  illustrating  text  with 
the  chapter  and  verse.  I  never  was  able  to  remember  figures, 
though  I  knew  every  answer  and  every  text.  The  boy  who 
sat  next  me  knew  all  the  figures,  and  often  helped  me  by 
whispering  the  numbers  of  chapter  and  verse. 

It  is  a  great  mistake  to  turn  God's  word,  pious  truths,  and 
sacred  hymns  into  an  implement  of  torture  !  It  was  enough 
to  create  dislike  to  religion  itself  The  earlier  religion  of  the 
home — cheerful,  voluntary,  loving — was  to  me  a  counteraction 
to  this  forced,  formal,  detested  toil,  in  relation  to  a  formulary 
which  has  been  so  honoured  by  a  great  historic  Church  on 
both  sides  the  ocean,  and  which  in  riper  years  I  have  admired 
as  a  comprehensive,  though  in  some  instances  questionable, 
summary  of  theological  dogma,  but  which  was  certainly  un- 
suitable as  a  forced  task  for  children  whose  parents  themselves 
failed  fully  to  understand  it. 

On  Sundays  we  marched  to  a  small  Independent  chapel 
at  Whetstone,  built  of  wood,  very  like  a  bam.  Several  good 
families  came  there  to  worship,  such  as  Sir  John  and  Lady 
Easthorpe  with  their  fashionable  daughters.  Lady  Easthorpe 
had  been  at  school  with  my  mother  at  Kidderminster.  Her 
husband  had  become  proprietor  of  the  Mornhig  Chronicle 
and  an  M.P.  of  some  importance.  They  lived  at  Bamet,  and 
once  in  each  half-year  I  was  invited  to  spend  a  day  there.  My 
school-fellows  rather  envied  my  going  to  the  great  house  on  a 
pony  in  company  Avith  a  groom. 

It  was  supposed  that  we  went  to  sleep  after  the  lights 
were  put  out  in  our  room,  but  we  often  kept  awake  for 
recitations  and  stories.  I  remember  three  nights  running 
giving  a  narration  of  Cooper's  "  Last  of  the  Mohicans,"  which 
our  mother  had  read  to  us  during  the  holidays. 

I  think  it  was  a  great  defect  in  the  curriculum  that 
the  teaching  was  almost  entirely  confined  to  classics  and 


CHILDHOOD:  1816-1830. 


15 


mathematics.  History,  science,  poetry,  logic,  even  the 
critical  and  grammatical  study  of  our  own  language,  were 
neglected.  We  knew  nothing  of  the  structure  and  functions 
of  our  own  bodies.  It  was  supposed  we  might  obtain  such 
knowledge  ourselves.  My  mother  appealed  to  the  head 
master,  Avho  replied  :  "  Our  object  is,  not  to  send  out  shining 
boys,  but  thinking  men."  As  if  such  ignorance  aided 
thoughtfuLness  1 

I  recall  a  frolic  which  might  have  brought  on  me  a 
severe  and  merited  chastisement  The  boys  in  our  room 
resolved  to  startle  those  in  the  room  exactly  below, 
by  dressing  up  a  "  ghost "  and  lowering  it  before  their 
window.  They  saw  the  white  figure  danghng  there,  and 
tried  to  capture  it,  while  we  tried  to  draw  it  back.  The 
string  broke,  and  the  guy  fell  into  the  garden.  Discovery 
was  certain  in  the  morning  unless  one  of  us  would  rescue 
it.  This  I  volunteered  to  do.  I  remember  stealthily  going 
downstairs  at  midnight,  opening  the  inner  door  of  the  un- 
known kitchen,  groping  through  the  sculler}',  unbolting  the 
gai-den  door,  discovering  the  "  ghost,"  lastening  the  cord,  giving 
the  signal,  and  seeing  it  hoisted  up.  Then  I  crept  backward 
as  noiselessly  as  possible,  till,  without  misadventure,  I  was 
greeted  by  my  grateful  comrades. 

Some  boys  in  a  lower  bedroom  were  to  have  a  magic 
lantern  entertainment.  It  was  a  great  secret  When  the 
lights  were  put  out  and  all  the  masters  were  at  supper  the 
invited  guests  came  do\vn  to  the  magic  chamber.  My  delight 
was  the  more  intense  because  of  the  danger,  for  we  knew  what 
a  row  there  would  be  if  we  were  discovered.  Conscience  made 
us  cowards.  A  door  was  heard  to  slam  at  the  bottom  of  the 
stairs.  Fear  made  us  noisy  in  our  retreat,  and  so  really  caused 
the  danger  of  discovery.  Our  monitor  continued  to  seem  un- 
conscious. Presently  the  head  master  entered  and  demanded 
who  were  the  wicked  boys  who  had  been  out  of  their  room. 
We  all  remained  asleep.  Presently  he  resorted  to  his  usual 
method  of  appealing  to  our  sense  of  honour.  "  Am  I  to 
understand  that  no  boy  in  this  room  has  been  downstairs  ?  " 
Silence.    "  Then  every  boy  here  denies  that  he  has  been  out 


16 


NEWMAX  HALL. 


of  the  room  ? "  Silence.  "  If  any  boy  has  been  out  of  the 
room  and  does  not  at  once  say  so,  I  take  it  that  every  boy 
denies  it."  Silence.  "  Any  boy  who  has  been  out  of  the 
room,  and  who  does  not  confess  it,  will  be  telling  a  lie."  I 
could  not  bear  this,  so  I  said,  "  Please,  sir,  I  only  just  went 
down  to  No.  2  for  a  minute  and  came  back."  Then  said  he : 
"  I  will  give  you  a  httle  assistance,"  which  was  his  favourite 
euphemism  for  a  caning.  He  disappeared.  I  had  my  wits 
about  me,  so  I  hastily  put  on  my  jacket  and  my  nightshirt 
over  it.  Presently  I  heard  avenging  steps,  and  was  called  out 
of  bed  to  receive  the  caning,  which  was  given  with  due  con- 
sideration of  thin  clothing,  although  there  were  a  few  needless 
contortions.  I  should  not  have  cared  for  the  thrashing, 
however  severe ;  but  I  did  care  for  what  Avas  said  next  day. 
There  was  a  solemn  assembly  of  the  boys,  and  a  long  harangue 
on  the  wickedness  of  what  was  only  a  boyish  joke,  for  which 
I  was  denounced  as  if  one  of  the  Avorst  bo3's  in  the  school. 
I  worked  hard  at  lessons,  and  won  a  prize  every  half-year.  I 
did  not  object  to  the  caning  or  the  500  lines  of  Virgil  I 
had  to  repeat  (twenty  lines  daily),  or  the  lecture  on  the 
breach  of  law ;  but  I  did  (and  do)  condemn  the  judgment 
passed  in  anger  by  a  misconception  of  a  frolic.  This  has 
impressed  me  with  the  sensitiveness  of  children  to  praise 
and  blame,  and  their  capacity  rightly  to  judge  of  the 
difference  between  a  breach  of  man's  regulations  and  God's 
moral  laws. 

Though  fond  of  study,  I  was  also  fond  of  jjlay,  and  was 
most  enthusiastic  at  football,  whether  leading  the  attack, 
guarding  the  base,  or  floored  in  the  melee.  In  the  evening 
I  was  sometimes  encouraged  by  the  other  boys  in  spouting 
a  pretended  epic  in  the  style  of  Pope's  translation  of  Homer's 
"Iliad,"  introducing  the  exploits  of  some  of  our  heroes,  whose 
names  are  still  known,  or  those  of  their  sons — Gregory, 
Strachey,  Bompas,  and  others.  This  I  wrote  out,  and  possess 
the  original  manuscript.  It  seems  drcadlul  rubbish  now,  but 
my  schoolfellows  thought  much  of  it. 

I  quote  from  my  mother's  diary  when  I  was  thirteen, 
away  at  school,  so  that  I  did  not  then  see  the  venerable 


CHILDHOOD:  1816-1830. 


17 


preacher  whose  unworthy  successor  I  was  to  become  twenty- 
five  years  afterwards. 

"April  28, 1829.— The  Rev.  Rowland  Hill  preached  at  our  chapel  last 
night.  Our  domestic  afflictions  prevented  our  entertaining  him  at  our 
house  as  heretofore,  but  he  kindly  called  to  sympathise  this  morning. 
He  is  now  eighty-four  years  of  age,  has  preached  the  Grospel  sixty  years, 
and  still  maintains  his  great  popularity,  being  attended  wherever  he 
preaches  by  overflowing  congregations.  In  the  pulpit  he  is  still  vigorous 
and  lively  ;  out  of  it,  he  is  quite  the  old  man  ;  still  in  conversation  he 
makes  occasional  remarks  which  are  pleasing  and  edifying,  and  occasion- 
ally a  little  of  his  native  humour  displays  itself.  Speaking  of  some  who 
profess  an  experience  which  forbids  all  fear,  my  husband  observed  that 
he  was  not  there  yet ;  he  had  got  no  farther  than  when  they  met  last. 
'  What  !  No  farther  ■? '  '  No,'  said  my  husband,  '  I  rejoice  with 
trembling.'  '  Don't  wish  to  get  any  farther— remember,  "  Blessed  is 
the  man  that  feareth  always."  I  am  not  afraid  of  the  faithfulness  of 
Christ,  but  I  am  afraid  of  the  deceitfulness  of  my  own  heart.'  Speaking 
of  reading  the  Scriptures,  Mr.  Hill  said :  '  Some  people  read  their  Bibles 
in  a  hurry ;  they  seem  to  try  to  get  through  and  through  without 
thinking  of  what  they  read,  or  applying  it  to  themselves  ;  they  do  not 
"  mark,  learn,  and  inwardly  digest  it."  Ah,  these  are  the  best  words  of 
all  that  prayer  !    That  is  what  we  want.' " 

From  my  mother's  diary  when  I  was  thirteen : — 

"  September  11, 1829. — If  my  children  recollect  circumstances  in  their 
mother's  temper  and  conduct  which  ever  made  them  doubt  the  sincerity 
of  her  religious  profession,  let  them  here  see  that  she  hated  herself  for 
sin  ;  she  did  not  allow  it,  she  wept  over  it,  strove  against  it,  and  cast 
herself  on  the  atonement  of  Christ  ;  and  O  my  children  !  let  not  my 
inconsistence  deter  you  from  pursuing  the  path  I  have  so  often  directed 
you  to.  There  is  no  peace  in  any  other  ;  and  though  from  nerves  shaken 
by  continued  indisposition  I  have  made  such  low  attainments  in  the 
Christian  life,  I  am  persuaded  of  the  beauty  of  religion.  I  would  not 
give  up  my  hope  for  a  thousand  worlds.  Christ  is  mine,  and  when  this 
life  closes,  then  with  renewed  powers,  with  holy  raptures  and  unmixed 
delight,  I  shall  mingle  with  the  joyful  throng  around  the  throne  !  My 
chDdren,  I  charge  you  to  meet  me  there  ! — Mary  Hall." 

At  length  drew  near  the  happy  time  when  I  was  to 
leave  school !  Away  we  boys  drove  in  several  coaches 
through  AVhetstone  and  under  Highgate  Archway,  to  the 
Old  Bell,  Holborn,  and  thence  to  our  various  homes.  Again 
I  came  in  sight  of  my  beloved  Boxley  Hills,  and  the  old 
house,  where  I  was  to  live  for  seven  whole  years  with  my 
father  and  mother. 


CHAPTER  II. 


HOME  AND  BUSINESS  :  1830-1837. 

My  fourteenth  birthday.  It  had  been  determined  I  was 
to  leave  school  at  the  end  of  the  half-year,  and  go  into 
business.  It  was  a  crisis  of  life.  Mr.  Cox,  the  mathe- 
matical master,  strongly  urged  me  to  remain  two  years 
longer,  and  then  go  to  college.  I  was  getting  on  decently 
with  Virgil,  Horace,  and  Homer ;  reading  Greek  plays, 
and  playing  at  making  Greek  verses.  I  was  familiar  with 
six  books  of  Euclid ;  algebra  was  a  passion,  and  architectural 
drawing  a  recreation ;  but  this  was  only  the  alphabet  of  the 
language,  the  preface  to  the  book.  Why  throw  away  the 
opportunity  of  securing  the  treasure,  the  first  step  toward 
which  had  alone  been  taken  ?  Had  study  become  distasteful  ? 
Was  I  enraptured  by  the  thought  of  commerce,  or  the  hope  of 
wealth  ?  The  passionate  love  of  mother  solved  the  problem. 
By  becoming  apprenticed  to  my  father  I  should  secure  seven 
years  of  residence  with  her  under  the  same  roof,  guided  by 
her  counsels,  and  cherished  by  her  love.  To  human  judg- 
ment this  decision  was  a  mistake ;  but  in  the  light  of  love  it 
was  a  joy  beyond  words,  and  a  blessing  for  all  my  future  life. 

It  was  well  for  me  to  acquire  business  habits — to  gain 
some  knowledge  of  the  Avorld — to  be  at  the  college  of  which 
my  mother  was  Principal,  and  eventually  to  be  better  fitted  for 
that  special  mode  of  serving  God  and  man  which,  on  looking 
back,  I  would  not  have  exchanged  for  any  other  vocation, 
whatever  its  worldly  and  social  advantages. 

My  happiness  was  now  complete.  I  was  "  at  home,"  and 
"  for  good."  No  going  away  to  school  or  college.  Business, 
of  whatever  kind,  would  become  a  delight,  if  it  kept  me  near 
my  mother.  Reverence  for  my  father  made  me  determine  to 
be  "diligent  in  business,"  when  it  was  his. 


HOME  AND  BUSIXESS:  1830-1837. 


19 


I  desired  thoroughly  to  qualify  myself  in  the  printing 
business,  and  soon  was  able  to  set  up  type,  and  occasionally, 
as  printers  call  it,  to  make  "pie."  I  can  still  fancy  myself 
"  locking  up  "  the  "  forme,"  rolHng  the  inking  cylinder,  laying 
on  the  sheets,  arranging  the  "  tj-mpanum,"  and  pulling  down 
the  press  upon  the  type.  It  was  a  maxim  with  me  to  do 
thoroughly  whatever  I  undertook  to  do  at  all.  So  I  did  not 
scorn  the  lowest  kind  of  work,  beginning  at  the  very  beginnings 
as,  I  suppose,  all  cadets  do.  I  was  regularly  at  business  by 
half-past  seven,  continuing  on  duty  (with  short  intervals  for 
meals)  till  nine  at  night,  with  no  regular  half-holiday  or  an 
evening  to  myself,  except  three  hours  once  a  week  for  a  coun- 
try ramble.  But  though  the  work  was  sometimes  distasteful, 
it  was  for  my  father.  His  approving  eye  was  upon  me,  and  I 
was  often  enjoying  the  smile  and  conversation  of  my  mother. 

After  awhile  I  was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  reader  of 
copy,  and  afterwards  a  corrector  of  proofs.  Having  taught 
myself  Odell's  shorthand,  I  took  reports  at  the  assizes,  both 
in  the  Crown  Court  and  at  Nisi  Prius,  greatly  enjoying  the 
speeches  of  counsel,  with  some  desire  for  the  Bar.  I  attended 
pubhc  meetings,  and  gathered  "  tit-bits  "  as  though  I  were  a 
penny-a-Hner ;  wrote  letters  to  the  editor  and  sometimes 
answered  them,  and  reviewed  books,  which  I  treasured  as  my 
fee.  Now  and  then  I  was  allowed  to  try  my  "  'prentice-hand  " 
on  a  short  leader.  Thus  there  was  no  department  of  a  news- 
paper of  which  I  had  not  some  practical  loiowledge,  including 
afterwards  the  keeping  of  the  accounts.  The  Government 
stamp  on  each  sheet  was  fourpence,  and  the  price  of  the  paper 
sevenpence.  The  tax  on  each  advertisement  was  3s.  Gd.,  and 
the  lowest  charge  6s. 

In  former  years  my  father  was  led  into  danger  by  his  love 
of  the  theatre,  and  occasional  acting,  and  now,  as  proprietor 
of  the  county  paper,  he  refused,  at  great  pecuniary  sacrifice, 
to  advertise  or  report  any  theatrical  performances.  Some 
may  consider  this  to  have  been  a  mistake,  but  it  showed  his 
resolute  obedience  to  conscience.  For  the  same  reason  he 
rejected  all  advertisements  of  questionable  remedies,  or  of 
immoral  books. 


20 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


About  this  time  the  venerable  philanthropist  William 
Wilberforce  was  residing  with  his  son  Robert,  the  Vicar 
of  Farleigh,  near  Maidstone.  Chiefly  by  his  labours  and 
eloquence  had  the  Bill  for  emancipation  become  law,  but 
limited  by  a  period  of  "  apprenticeship."  Slavery  died 
hard.  It  was  said  by  its  votaries  that  riot  and  murder 
would  result  from  such  a  horde  of  slaves  suddenly  obtaining  a 
freedom  to  which  they  were  unaccustomed.  Therefore  the 
process  Avas  to  be  made  gradual,  the  masters  still  retaining 
a  hmited  control  for  three  years.  But  if  the  slaves  were  un- 
accustomed to  freedom,  so  were  the  masters  unaccustomed  to 
treat  their  servants  as  human  beings  under  protection  of  equal 
laws.  Outrageous  cruelties  were  still  practised.  The  people 
at  large  denounced  the  wrong.  The  nation  claimed  perfect 
liberation  for  the  £20,000,000  of  compensation.  Public  meet- 
ings were  held  all  over  the  land,  demanding  instant  hberation. 
One  of  these  took  place  in  the  Town  Hall,  Maidstone,  adjoin- 
ing my  father's  house.  There  I  heard  the  aged  orator  deliver 
his  very  last  speech.  As  editor's  assistant  I  had  the  privilege 
of  being  sent  over  to  Farleigh  with  the  proof  of  the  speech. 
How  clearly  I  remember  that  interview !  Wilberforce  was 
seated  askew  in  an  arm-chair,  exactly  in  the  attitude  repre- 
sented in  the  admirable  sculpture  in  Westminster  Abbey.  It 
is  true  to  the  very  life.  When  I  look  upon  it  I  am  carried 
back  sixty  years.  All  I  remember  of  the  interview  is  the 
earnest  attention  with  which  he  revised  the  proof,  and  with 
Avhat  emphasis  he  said,  "  Upon  !  upon  !  why  up  ?  Don't 
say  upon,  but  on" — an  interesting  illustration  of  the 
orator's  careful  attention  to  trifles  in  speech. 

In  the  same  capacity  of  reporter  I  went  over  Boxley  Hill 
to  Rochester,  where  the  great  Repealer  O'Connell  was  to 
speak  at  an  open-air  demonstration.  I  remember  his  stately 
form,  his  massive  head,  his  expressive  countenance  and 
changing  features.  I  see  the  listening  crowds,  with  eyes 
intent  and  gaping  mouths,  now  with  tears  starting  at  his 
pathetic  tales  of  misery,  now  roaring  with  laughter  at  his 
wit,  now  making  the  welkin  ring  with  shouts  of  applause, 
especially  when  he  demonstrated  his  argument  by  saying  of 


HOME  AND  BUSINESS:  1830-1837. 


21 


some  noble  lord,  "  He  wasn't  bom  in  breeches  and  you 
without."  I  much  enjoyed  my  assize  work  and  the  pleadings 
of  barristers,  and  I  remember,  among  others,  the  silvery 
eloquence  of  Thesiger,  and  the  raciness  and  fun  of  Sergeant 
Spankie. 

Elections  were  times  of  great  interest.  At  one  of  these 
I  first  saw  Benjamin  Disraeli ;  youthful,  elaborately  dressed, 
florid  in  speech,  exciting  great  interest.  He  had  hitherto 
been  on  the  Liberal  side,  but  now  he  came  forward  as 
a  Conservative,  with  Wyndham  Lewis  as  colleague,  and  was 
diligent  in  canvassing  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lewis.  The  wealthy 
and  elderly  M.P.  died  soon  afterwards,  and  his  widow  became 
the  devoted  wife  of  the  junior  member,  who,  as  Prime  Minister, 
obtained  for  her  the  title  of  Countess  of  Beaconsfield. 

In  connection  with  ray  sub-editorial  experiences  I  re- 
member the  poet  Campbell  taking  tea  with  us  in  our 
office.  How  I  felt  thrilled  by  conversing  with  the  very 
man  who  wrote  the  verses  on  Hohenlinden  which  I  was 
so  fond  of  spouting  ! 

An  amusing  incident  was  the  delivery  in  our  office  before 
the  editor  and  myself  of  a  flowery  oration  prepared  for  a 
public  dinner  by  a  great  county  baronet,  but  not  delivered 
because  the  chattering  feasters  were  unable  to  listen  to  any 
other  speaking  than  their  own.  So  our  great  orator,  dis- 
appointed in  his  expectation  of  fame,  asked  us  to  hear  his 
address,  so  that  it  might  be  circulated  as  a  "  speech  delivered 

at  Maidstone  by  Sir  J ohn   ."   It  was  in  the  style  of  the 

following  phrase,  which  his  enthusiastic  manner  printed  on  my 
youthful  memory :  "  These  revolutionists  would  batter  down 
the  throne  with  the  ruins  of  the  altar." 

Owing  to  the  multifarious  labours  of  business,  I  had  little 
leisure  for  study,  but  "  where  there's  a  will  there's  a  way,"  and 
I  often  secured  an  hour  for  my  Homer  or  Euclid,  concealed 
under  my  ledger,  though  never  to  the  neglect  of  duty.  The 
books  were  always  posted  up  to  date. 

My  conscience  accuses  me  to  this  day  of  one  deUberate 
violation  of  duty.  Our  parents  very  wisely  forbade  our 
playing  with  gunpowder.    On  our  brother  Vine  returning 


22 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


from  one  of  his  long  voyages,  we  resolved  to  give  him  a  ro3'al 
salute  from  a  sham  fort  in  the  garden.  By  accident  a  powder 
train  fired,  and  the  next  minute  a  bottle  of  powder  would  have 
exploded  had  not  Vine  deliberately  taken  it  up  and  thrown  it 
out  of  the  window.  But  the  next  moment  a  smaller  bottle 
did  explode,  a  fragment  of  glass  cutting  a  small  blood-vessel 
on  my  Avrist,  the  mark  of  which  I  still  carry.  The  flame 
scorched  my  face,  causing  great  pain.  When  the  flow  of 
blood  was  staunched,  my  father  applied  his  "  tractors  "  to  my 
face,  and  within  half  an  hour  the  pain  was  gone.  His  forbear- 
ance in  withholding  a  reprimand  when  I  was  suff'ering  the 
natural  penalty  Avhich  he  was  endeavouring  to  mitigate  was  a 
lesson  never  forgotten.    No  need  again  to  forbid  fireworks. 

Our  mother  in  various  ways  encouraged  me  and  my 
sisters  in  our  studies.  She  secured  for  me  two  hours  weekly 
for  lessons  from  a  French  teacher,  with  whom  we  conversed 
in  his  own  language ;  and  were  rude  enough  to  smile,  when, 
practising  English,  with  a  bad  cold,  he  informed  us  he  had 
"  horse  in  de  trote."  She  also  secured  for  me  occasional 
lessons  in  Greek.  She  was  fond  of  reading  to  us  Milton, 
Thomson,  Cowper,  Scott,  Byron,  and  could  recite 
favourite  passages  from  them,  especially  Scott.  Sometimes 
we  were  treated  to  an  historical  novel  —  "  Kenilworth," 
"  Ivanhoe."  As  a  grand  treat,  we  sometimes  got  an  hour  or 
two  for  draAving  and  listening  to  her.  She  had  no  ear  for 
music,  and  very  wisely  did  not  waste  time  at  the  piano ;  but 
she  had  a  most  refined  and  musical  voice  for  reading.  Except- 
ing Fanny  Kemble  and  Brandram,  I  never  heard  such  reading. 
Her  whole  soul  was  in  the  subject,  and  though  she  so  dis- 
approved of  the  theatre  that  she  would  have  been  shocked  to 
think  her  reading  was  dramatic,  yet  she  made  her  characters 
live  and  speak,  so  that  1  felt  no  need  of  costumes  to  add 
to  the  effect,  or  any  wish  to  visit  a  theatre.  Her  reading 
was  successful  in  enchaining  our  young  minds  because  it 
was  so  natural. 

In  the  summei'-time  it  was  a  great  delight  to  go  with 
our  mother  for  a  country  walk ;  my  sisters  were  a  little 
younger  than  myself,  and  we  were  congenial  companions. 


HOME  AND  BUSINESS:  1830-1837. 


23 


and  often,  with  "  little  Arthur,"  we  used  to  gather  Hewers,  or 
sit  on  haycocks  while  she  read  to  us.  She  loved  nature 
in  all  its  forms  of  beautj' — the  wide  landscape ;  the  swelling 
wolds ;  the  glories  of  the  clouds ;  the  beauty  of  flowers,  not 
the  grand  products  of  the  greenhouse  alone,  but  every 
primrose  and  daisy ;  and,  for  music,  the  songs  of  thrush, 
blackbu-d,  lark,  and  nightingale.  Her  joy  in  such  charms 
made  us  love  them  the  more  for  her  sake,  and  gave  me  that 
intense  delight  in  nature  which  grows  Avith  growing  years, 
and  which  I  often  feel  too  intense  for  words  or  even  tears 
to  express. 

Thus  it  was  that,  though  I  was  not  at  school  or  college,  I 
was  under  an  educating  influence  of  the  most  powerful  kind 
during  these  seven  years  of  business.  How  many  fatal 
mistakes  are  made  by  young  clergymen  who  go  at  once  from 
college  into  a  large  congregation  or  parish,  and  are  apt  to 
speak  and  act  as  if  they  were  oracles  of  wisdom,  treating 
with  indifi"erence  the.  opinion  of  men  much  wiser  and  often 
better  than  themselves.  I  sometimes  think  it  would  be  well 
if  all  who  have  to  "  preach  the  Word "  were  first  to  learn 
something  of  the  business  ways  of  the  world. 

I  little  thought  that  my  mother  was  secretly  cherishing 
the  hope  which  possessed  her  at  my  birth,  that  some  da}'- 
I  might  be  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel ;  but  she  felt  that  1 
had  far  better  never  enter  the  ministry  than  do  so  without 
a  distinct  "  call "  from  God.  She  therefore  would  take  no 
step  in  it.    God  in  His  own  way  would  make  the  path  plain. 

But  all  this  time  she  never  ceased  to  promote  my  spiritual 
good.  For  two  or  three  years  after  leaving  school,  she  used, 
after  breakfast,  to  take  me  into  her  bedroom,  when,  after 
reading  a  few  verses  from  Proverbs,  she  would  kneel  with  me 
at  the  side  of  her  bed,  and  earnestly  implore  God  to  keep  me 
from  the  snares  of  youth  and  give  me  His  Holy  Spirit. 
Her  constant  and  supreme  desire  for  my  spiritual  good  im- 
pressed me  more  than  any  formal  admonitions  would  have 
done.  The  conversation  of  some  parents  impresses  their 
children  with  the  idea  that  admiration,  success,  money 
and  fashion,  are  their  chief  aim.    Most  people  get  what  they 


24 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


supremely  seek.  "Verily  they  have  their  reward."  My 
mother's  piety  was  a  balmy  atmosphere  pervading  the  house 
— it  was  herself. 

All  who  came  to  preach  were  hospitably  entertained. 
I  remember  Mr.  Knill  coming  to  preach  for  missions.  I 
went  with  him  one  Sunday  afternoon  to  address  the  hop- 
pickers.  Arthur,  then  quite  a  little  boy,  went  also.  Mr. 
Knill  at  family  Avorship  that  evening  prayed  that  little 
Arthur,  who  had  begun  his  missionary  work  that  afternoon, 
might  become  a  preacher  or  missionary  some  day. 

Village  pastors  of  humble  culture  were  treated  with 
honour  for  their  jMaster's  sake.  My  parents  in  this  were 
so  different  from  some  who  are  willing  to  entertain  bishops, 
deans,  and  celebrated  preachers,  but  who  care  not  to  receive 
the  poor  and  unknoAvn  for  the  Master's  sake.  But  my 
parents  always  manifested  and  inculcated  honour  for  the 
office  and  the  work  itself,  and  never  criticised  the  humblest 
or  sanctioned  our  doing  so.  Parents  often  prejudice  their 
children  against  religion  by  criticising,  ridiculing,  and  even 
censuring,  preachers  in  the  presence  of  those  children^ 
who  are  not  likely  to  profit  by  these  preachers.  My  parents 
little  thought  how  their  hospitality  to  preachers  would 
in  after  years  be  more  than  repaid  to  their  two  evangelist 
sons,  in  their  frequent  journeyings  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

My  father  was  in  practice  a  Nonconformist,  but  in  poli- 
tics he  was  an  old-fashioned  Tory  and  was  opposed  to 
the  separation  of  Church  and  State,  He  was  a  Noncon- 
formist because  he  preferred  the  mode  of  worship,  social 
spirituality  and  Gospel-preaching.  For  many  years  no 
real  "  Gospel "  was  preached  in  the  Church  of  England  in 
Maidstone.  We  knew  of  only  two  or  three  pious  Church 
families.  They  used  to  lament  the  state  of  the  parish,  and 
said  how  they  prayed  God  to  send  them  the  Gospel  and  how 
they  waited  for  better  times.  Yet  all  the  while  the  true 
Gospel  was  being  preached  in  at  least  three  Dissenting 
chapels.  This  is  all  changed  now :  God  be  praised  for 
faithful  Episcopal  clergy,  Gospel  sermons,  and  dihgence  in 
visiting  the  poor  and  the  sick!     Our  pastor,  Mr.  Jenkings, 


HOME  AND  BUSINESS:  1830-1837. 


25 


was  of  blameless  life,  and  had  never  taken  any  part  in  attacks 
against  the  Church  of  England ;  yet  these  good  people  con- 
tinued to  go  to  listen  to  what  they  themselves  condemned  | 
as  calculated  neither  to  convert  sinners  nor  edify  beUevers. 
I  fully  believe  that  if  at  that  time  St.  Paul  had  come  to 
preach  in  one   of   the  Dissenting  chapels  at  Maidstone  i 
the}'    would    have    refused    to    listen,    saying    that  the 
place  disproved  the  apostleship.     When  I  think  of  such 
exclusiveness,  I  am  not  surprised  that  the  Jews  rejected  ! 
Christ,  saying,  "  Have  any  of  the  rulers  or  the  Pharisees   ^  | 
believed  on  Him  ? " 

I  never  heard  my  father  find  fault  with  any  other  Church.  ' 
He  often  said  :  "  Show  me  a  man  who  loves  Christ  and  hates 
sin,  and  that  man  is  my  brother,  whatever  his  denomina- 
tion."   My  father's  intense  reUgious  fervour — not  for  system,  j 
but  for  Christ — made  it  impossible  for  him  to  breathe  the  j 
atmosphere  of  sect.    At  the  same  time,  he  was  faithful  to 
his  own  opportunities,  was  the  chief  supporter  of  the  church 
of  Christ  in  Week  Street,  and  treasurer  of  its  funds. 

My  father  now  spent  much  of  his  time  in  bringing  out 
improved  editions  of  his  "  Sinner's  Friend,"  which  at  length 
attained  a  circulation  of  several  millions,  in  some  seventy  < 
languages.    He  gave  away  many  thousands  annually,  and 
always  had  his  pockets  stored,  putting  them  into  hedges  and 
slipping  them  under  doors  and  dropping  them  on  the  road — 
as  he  said,  "every  copy  with  a  prayer."     He  was  very 
enthusiastic  in  his  manner,  and  when  speaking  of  religion 
was  in  a  glow  of  rapture  which  rendered  him  an  object  j 
of  great  interest  to  religious  people  far  and  wide,  who  camo  \ 
to  converse  ■with  him. 

I  have  often  seen  him  in  the  midst  of  business  lay  down  ' 
his  pen,  close  his  account-books,  and  for  five  or  ten  minutes 
engage  in  most  fervent  discourse  with  Christian  people, 
kneel  down  and  pray  with   them,  and  then  return  to  i 
business  with  all  the  eagerness  he  had  manifested  before  the 
interruption.    I  could  never  doubt  the  reality  of  religion  ' 
when  I  thought  of  him :  it  possessed  him.    The  very  Namo  | 
of  Jesus  seemed  to  set  hhn  ablaze.    I  never  saw  anything  | 


1 


26 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


in  his  conduct  contrary  to  the  rehgion  lie  professed.  Though 
rehgion  in  him  did  not  impress  my  young  heart,  yet  it 
convinced  my  reason,  and  in  great  degree  contributed  to 
aid  the  influence  of  my  mother. 

Under  a  transitory  ambition  to  play  on  the  piano  or 
organ,  great  was  my  delight  when  allowed  at  the  afternoon 
service  to  play  the  tune  "  J ob  "  or  "  Bradley  Church  "  ;  but, 
as  I  wanted  all  my  spare  time  for  reading,  I  was  not  able 
to  cultivate  music  also. 

I  do  not  remember  ever  going  away  for  any  holiday 
durmg  these  six  or  seven  years,  except  once  for  three  days 
to  Calais,  but  I  Avas  quite  satisfied  with  home  enjoy- 
ments. We  had  boatings  on  the  Medway  and  bathing 
from  the  meadow  banks,  rambles  with  dear  mother  and 
sisters  in  the  fields,  and  noAv  and  then — the  greatest 
treat  of  all — an  excursion  to  Boxley  Hills.  How  vast 
the  view!  How  lovely  the  flowers,  the  shady  walks 
in  the  woods,  and  the  excitement  of  seeing,  far,  far  away 
towards  Sheemess,  the  real  sea  '    "  There  go  the  ships  ! " 


CHAriER  III. 


CONVERSION  ;   CALL  TO  THE  MINISTRY. 

Wh.4.t  I  consider  my  conversion  to  God  took  place  in  con- 
nection with  a  circumstance  thus  recorded  in  my  mother's 
diary : — 

"  December  .31,  18.32.— On  April  2nd,  while  playing  with  my  infant 
boy,  a  sudden  fit  carried  him  from  nie.  I  made  it  a  season  of  peculiar 
intercession  for  my  surviving  children,  especially  for  my  eldest,  dear 
Edward.  At  the  close  of  the  fourth  day,  while  on  my  knees  pleading 
for  him,  the  words  '  Go  thy  way,  thy  son  liveth,'  v.ere  presented  to  me 
with  such  power  that  I  could  ask  no  more,  but  rose,  blessing  Crod.  .  .  , 
On  the  day  of  the  funeral  of  the  child  I  was  ill,  and  Edward  came,  and 
while  he  was  bathing  my  temples  I  spoke  to  him  of  the  uncertainty  of 
life,  and  urged  him  to  seek  Christ.  What  was  my  joy  to  hear  him  sob 
out,  with  many  tears,  '  I  have  been  praying  that  I  may.'  O  the  joy  and 
gratitude  that  filled  my  heart !  I  could  scarcely  keep  in  bed.  I  thought 
I  could  have  gone  into  the  street  to  proclaim  the  goodness  of  God.  I 
add — to  His  glory,  and  the  encouragement  of  my  chOdren — that  He 
who  awakened  this  feeling  in  the  heart  of  my  dear  Edward,  raised  to  a 
rlame  the  smoking  fla.x,  and  on  his  twenty -fourth  birthday  he  publiclvi 
with  dear  Newman,  aged  sixteen,  professed  himself  a  follower  of  Christ, 
was  received  as  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  my  dear  husband,  now  a 
deacon,  and  myself,  had  the  delight  of  partaking  with  two  of  our  sons  of 
the  Supper  of  the  Lord.  May  salvation-work  go  on  in  our  house  till 
every  child  is  brought  into  the  fold,  and  may  we  all  meet  around  His 
thro:.e.— M.  H." 

I  well  remember  witnessing  the  bereavement  thus  re- 
corded. Great  awe  came  on  me  when  I  felt  that  Death  had 
entered  our  home,  that  life  was  uncertain,  and  the  eternal 
world  quite  near. 

That  day,  April  2nd,  was  the  fourteenth  birthday  of 
my  sister  Nora,  two  years  my  junior.  She  wTote  from 
school  telling  her  mother  that  she  had  that  day  resolved 
to  set  out  on  pilgiimage  to  the  Celestial  City.  My  mother 
gave  the  letter  to  me ;  she  was  full  ol'  emotion,  but  she  said 


28 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


not  a  Avord.  How  eloquent  was  that  silence  !  It  said  :  "  Shall 
your  younger  sister  set  out  for  heaven  and  her  brother  linger 
behind  ? "  I  took  the  letter  into  a  small  room,  and  there, 
feeling  quite  alone,  I  spread  it  on  a  chair,  and  as  I  knelt 
beside  it,  and  my  tears  fell  on  it,  I  prayed  God  to  enable 
me  also  to  set  forth  on  this  pilgrimage.  Then  and  there  I 
accepted  Jesus  as  my  Saviour,  sought  through  His  Sacrilice 
the  forgiveness  of  sin,  and  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  consecrate  my  life  to  His  service. 

I  then  began  in  reality  to  be  a  Pilgrim  to  that  City  of 
which,  as  little  children,  we  had  so  often  heard  our  mother 
speak.  I  am  deeply  conscious  that  my  "  Progress  "  has,  alas  ! 
been  sometimes  hindered  by  drowsiness,  by  my  longing  for 
wayside  weeds,  beguiled  by  distant  sights  or  sounds  of  Vanity 
Fair,  haunted  by  evil  ones  in  the  dark  valley  ;  but — all  praise 
to  God  ! — never  have  I  been  caught  by  Giant  Despair,  and  I  have 
sometimes  climbed  the  Delectable  Mountains,  and  seen  the 
City  from  afar.  Though  sometimes  wounded,  slumbering, 
losing  my  "  Roll  "  of  full  assurance,  I  thank  God  I  have  never 
turned  back,  but  with  face  "  Zionward  "  have  been,  "  though 
faint,  yet  pursuing." 

Now  I  understood  why  my  parents  prayed  so  fervently  for 
us.  The  Bible  became  as  a  new  book,  even  the  Will  of  my 
Father.  I  not  only  believed  that  Christ  died  for  sinners,  but 
I  could  say,  "  He  loved  me,  and  gave  Himself  for  me  " ;  not 
only  that  He  had  died,  but  that  He  was  still  living  and 
present.  I  now  always  secured  time  early  in  the  morning 
for  prayer  and  Bible-reading,  making  an  old  greenhouse  my 
oratory.  With  alacrity,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  I  hastened  to 
the  early  Sunday  meeting  in  the  tomb-like,  cold  vestry,  to 
meet  about  a  dozen  poor  friends  of  Jesus,  and  I  remember 
with  what  trembling  I  first  ventured  to  open  ray  lips  before 
others  in  prayer. 

What  is  the  meaning  of  conversion  to  participants  of 
Christian  Sacraments  ?  In  the  Avords  of  the  Great  High 
Priest:  "Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  enter  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven."  What,  then,  is  this  new  birth  ?  Not 
merely  intellectual  assent  to  doctrines,  but  sorrow  for  sins. 


CONVERSION ;  CALL  TO   THE  MINISTRY.  29 

reliance  on  Christ,  surrender  to  His  authority,  yielding  heart 
and  life  for  Him  to  dwell  and  rule  there  for  ever. 

"  Conversion  "  is  turning  round,  "  from  darkness  to  light, 
from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God."  But  it  does  not  always 
demand  a  visible  change  of  conduct.  To  confess  repentance 
of  offences  against  my  fellow-men  would  have  been  hypo- 
critical humility.  I  do  not  remember  a  disrespectful,  unkind 
word  to  my  parents,  but  I  bitterly  repented  of  disobedience 
to  the  first  and  great  commandment :  "  Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart." 

But  now,  what  had  been  only  objective  Truth  became 
subjective  Life.  I  had  seen  the  Divine  landscape  only  in 
twilight  shadow,  now  it  was  illumined  by  the  sun.  "  Old 
things  passed  away,  and  all  things  became  new."  "  Pilgrim's 
Progress,"  instead  of  a  beautiful  tale,  was  now  an  intense 
personal  reality.  I  was  myself  "  Pilgrim,"  though  with 
unequal  steps.  I  did  not  fall  into  any  Slough  of  Despond, 
but,  bending  under  the  burden  of  sin,  I  went  up  at  once  to 
the  Wicket  Gate,  and  found  rest  at  the  Cross.  Yet  after- 
wards I  fought  with  Apollyon,  and  trembled  in  the  Valley  of 
the  Shadow  of  Death. 

The  religious  ways  of  the  family,  which  I  had  always 
reverenced  from  love  to  my  parents,  I  now  loved  for  the 
sake  of  my  heavenly  Father — Saviour — Comforter. 

Without  delay  I  felt  it  right  to  "  confess  "  Christ.  So  I 
did  this,  first  to  my  father  and  mother,  then  to  our  pastor, 
who  might  have  said,  as  the  Apostle  said  to  Timothy, 
"  Being  mindful  of  thy  tears,  that  I  may  be  filled  with  joy 
when  I  call  to  remembrance  the  unfeigned  faith  which  dwelt 
in  thy  mother  " — and  father — "  and  I  am  persuaded  that  in 
thee  also."  Then  I  was  advised,  as  a  follower  of  Christ,  to 
come  to  His  Table,  and  "shew  forth  His  death." 

Having  been  Avelcomed  by  the  congregation  as  a  fellow- 
disciple,  and  been  confirmed,  as  I  trust,  by  the  grace  of  God 
and  the  prayers  of  the  church  and  of  our  godly  pastor  and 
my  parents,  I  felt  increasingly  resolved,  in  the  language  of  the 
Liturgy,  to  "  try  and  always  follow  the  leading  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  the  knowledge  and  obedience  of  God's  Word,  that  in 


30 


NEWMAX  HALL. 


the  end  I  might  obtain  everlasting  life."  Christ  is  the  One, 
the  only  Door,  by  which  I  had  entered  the  one  household  of 
faith — the  Catholic  Church.  I  rejoiced  in  that  holy  fellow- 
ship, and  I  earnestly  prayed  that,  by  the  grace  of  Christ,  the 
Bread  and  Water  of  Life  being  received  by  faith  into  my 
soul,  I  might  "walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  I 
was  called." 

I  never  had  a  doubt  as  to  the  truth  of  religion ;  but  now 
that  it  was  ray  chief  object  I  began  to  think — "  Suppose  it  is 
a  delusion  ? "  I  thought  it  must  be  the  devil  himself  who 
whispered,  "  Your  God  is  but  the  creation  of  your  own  brain." 
This  assault  of  unbelief  continued  for  months.  I  feared  to 
tell  my  parents,  lest  it  should  break  their  hearts.  I  would 
not  give  up  my  outward  profession,  because  I  still  kept  on 
fighting.  I  thought,  "  Surely  the  existence  of  such  a  God 
as  the  Bible  reveals  is  possible,  and  to  desire  to  know,  love, 
and  obey  cannot  be  absurd.  In  such  continued  prayer  may 
not  God  be  revealed  ?  Some  doubts  may  linger  in  the 
intellect,  but  will  they  not  at  length  disappear  in  '  the  light 
of  God  ? '  " 

While  the  foe  was  holding  me  fast  he  lulled  with  nar- 
cotics, but  now  that  I  was  escaping,  he  used  all  his  subtlety 
to  retain  me  in  his  grasp.  Now,  verily,  Apollyon  "  straddled 
over  the  whole  breadth  of  the  way "  to  resist  any  further 
"  progress."  My  sword  nearly  fell  from  my  hand.  Then  I 
thought  of  the  multitudes  who  had  lived  and  died  saying, 
"  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty."  I  thought  of  my 
own  parents,  whose  faith  was  their  life.  "  If  there  be  a  God, 
and  I  pray  to  Him  to  help  me,  surely  He  will  not  leave  me 
in  ignorance?  The  Bible  tells  me  that  when  we  pray  according 
to  His  will  He  heareth  us.  That  I  may  believe  in  Him  must 
be  His  will."  So  I  resolved  to  test  the  promise.  "  0  God,  if 
Thou  art  indeed  my  Father,  reveal  Thyself  to  my  soul ! " 
And  thus  I  went  on  praying,  day  by  day,  till  the  clouds  dis- 
persed and  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arose  "  with  healing 
in  his  wings." 

I  have  never  doubted  since.  I  employ  various  arguments 
with  unbelievers ;  and  I  thank  God  for  the  numerous  learned 


COXVERSIOX:  CALL   TO   THE  MINISTRY.  SI 


and  thoughtful  minds  He  has  endowed  capable  of  combating- 
their  objections.  But  for  my  own  assurance  I  rejoice  in  a  fact 
no  logic  can  destroy,  shared  by  each  one  of  countless  believers^ 
learned  and  unlearned — "  I  know  whom  I  have  believed."  I 
know  more  than  the  mere  fact  that  I  have  trusted  in  Christ : 
I  know  the  Christ  Himself  in  whom  I  trust — "  I  know  Him" 
I  have  experienced  His  loving  power ;  I  enjoy  intercourse  with 
Him;  I  know  His  inward  presence.  How?  As  I  luiow  my 
own  existence — by  my  inner  consciousness.  I  feel  I  exist — / 
am.  So  I  know  there  is  a  God,  for  He  lives  in  me — as  said 
the  Apostle,  "  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me."^ 
Experience  generates  hope,  and  "  hope  maketh  not  ashamed, 
because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the- 
Holy  Spirit  given  unto  us."  Fiery  trials  have  tested  faith.  I 
have  often  prayed  seemingly  in  vain,  but  I  have  proved  that 
in  the  end  God  is  "  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek 
Him."  I  might  not  now  enjoy  this  full  assurance  of  hope  but 
for  this  former  doubt.  "  Thanks  be  to  God  who  giveth  us 
the  victory!" 

I  remember  a  clever  atheist  assailing  my  father's  faith, 
saying  he  had  never  heard  an  argument  for  religion  which 
he  could  not  demolish.  M}-  father  replied,  "  I  have  an 
argument  I  never  found  anyone  able  to  meet.  Jesus  Christ 
dwells  here  in  my  heart,  where  the  devil  once  reigned,  and 
helps  me  to  conquer  sin  and  rejoice  in  hope.  You  cannot 
overthrow  that !  " 

Trials  grievous  at  the  time  ''afterwards  yield  the  peaceable 
fruits  of  righteousness."  One  fruit  has  been  compassion  for 
others  similarly  assailed.  There  may  be  more  religion  Avhen 
struggling  against  infidelit}'  than  in  slumberous  orthodoxy, 
free  from  doubt  but  devoid  of  life.  It  is  reasonable  to  become 
anxious  about  that  in  which  we  have  begun  to  feel  a  personal 
interest,  as  it  is  natural  to  sleep  over  that  which  we  do  not 
value.  When  Christ  Avas  curing  the  demoniac  "  the  demon  tare 
him,"  I  have  learned  to  listen  with  pleased  hopefulness  to^ 
objections  urged  against  truths  I  valued  more  than  life,  the 
sincerity  of  the  doubter  leading  to  assurance  of  the  truths 
themselves.    Earnest  faith  stirs  up  many  a  lurking  foe  and 


32 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


provokes  many  a  fierce  assault.  Few  have  reached  the 
higher  peaks  and  been  able  to  guide  others  who  have  not 
struggled  with  steep  rocks  in  the  climb.  Many  who  eventu- 
ally have  doubted  least  have  at  some  time  doubted  most. 

As  instrumental  in  my  conversion  I  must  not  forget  the 
influence  of  my  father.  When  by  unceasing  industry 
he  had  discharged  the  whole  of  his  financial  responsi- 
bilities, and  the  business  with  all  its  stock  was  absolutely 
his  own,  his  general  manner  became  far  more  cheerful,  he 
had  increased  leisure  for  domestic  enjoyments,  took  a  small 
residence — "  Heath  Cottage  " — close  to  Penenden  Heath, 
Boxley,  and  presented  to  the  children  a  religion  less  awful 
in  its  solemn  earnestness,  but  more  cheerful  and  alluring. 
His  occasional  exhortations  Avere  enlivened  by  his  habitual 
joyfulness  of  faith  and  hope. 

The  quarryman  breaking  a  big  stone  gave  it  eight  heavy 
blows  seemingly  in  vain.  At  the  ninth  it  broke  in  two.  By 
which  blow  ?  The  last  ?  No ;  all  the  nine.  All  helped  to 
put  the  stone  into  vibration,  preparing  it  to  yield  at  the  last. 
Parents,  preachers,  teachers,  and  others  may  be  partners  in 
the  work,  the  success  of  which  is  imduly  ascribed  to  one. 
Thus  in  my  own  case.  It  was  not  merely  my  sister's  letter 
that  aided  me,  but  the  life-long  influence  of  my  father  and 
mother. 

Having  thus  experienced  the  peace  and  joy  of  believing,  I 
felt  desirous  of  imparting  the  knowledge  of  Christ  to  others. 
To  do  this  in  a  way  least  observed,  I  obtained  a  supply  of 
Gospel  tracts,  and  in  my  weekly  walk  I  left  these  at  remote, 
scattered  cottages.  After  some  time  I  Avas  asked  to  help  in  a 
Sunday  school  at  Coxheath,  a  wild  district  three  miles  from 
Maidstone,  where  a  small  wooden  room  had  been  built  for 
a  scattered  and  neglected  peasantry.  Here  I  exercised  myself 
with  little  children,  on  the  wild  heath  where  my  father 
had  often  "  exercised  "  with  the  "  yeomanry  cavalry  "  volunteers 
when  Bonaparte  was  threatening  to  invade  England  by  the 
Kentish  coast  not  far  off.  My  first  address  was  from  the 
words  of  my  own  first  lesson — "God  so  loved  the  world." 

Observing  the  large  numbers  of  "  hoppers  "  assembled  to 


GOXVERSIOX;   GALL   TO   TEE  MIXISTRY.  33 


pick  the  hops,  I  felt  constrained  to  speak  to  them  of  Jesus. 
I  waited  for  no  committee,  and  took  no  companion  to  witness 
my  failure.  I  began  by  reading  a  passage  of  Scripture,  and 
this  soon  attracted  a  crowd.  I  selected  a  long  text,  because  I 
had  so  little  I  could  say  of  my  own — the  parable  of  the 
prodigal  son.  At  the  end  of  five  minutes  I  had  exhausted 
my  preparations  and  concluded — wiser  than  some  of  my 
elders,  who  go  on  after  they  have  finished. 

I  was  then  about  eighteen,  and  now,  at  eighty-one,  I  look 
back,  thanking  God  that,  up  to  last  summer,  when  I  preached 
on  Hampstead  Heath  with  the  Salvation  Army,  I  have 
been  enabled  to  address  multitudes,  chiefly  of  the  working 
classes,  in  streets  and  market-places,  on  village  greens  and  the 
seashore,  never  but  twice  encountering  any  incivility,  and 
never  suffering  either  from  cold  or  hoarseness.  Oh  that,  whether 
ordained  by  men  or  not,  all  who  have  common  sense,  audible 
voice,  and  love  to  Christ,  would  thus  exercise  whatever  talent 
God  has  given  them,  as  ordained  by  Him  ! 

My  small  efforts  to  teach  the  Gospel  gave  me  such  in- 
creasing delight  that  the  thought  of  consecrating  life  to  such 
service  took  possession  of  my  heart.  I  searched  the  Scrip- 
tures for  guidance,  read  books  on  the  Christian  ministry,  and 
earnestly  prayed  for  Divine  direction.  My  great  fear  was  lest 
I  might  be  influenced  by  self-pleasing  motives.  1  had  no  real 
taste  for  business,  though  I  was  considered  to  possess  some 
capacity  for  it.  But  I  never  seriously  thought  of  any  sub- 
stitute for  business,  except  the  ministry.  I  wanted  to  use 
whatever  power  I  had  for  some  object  of  greater  importance. 
There  was  one  vocation  in  which  ever)'  power  might  be 
fully  employed  with  adequate  result.  One  soul  saved  was 
more  worthy  of  effort  than  any  mere  earthly  object. 

If  anyone  with  similar  thoughts  were  to  consult  me  now,  I 
should  say :  "  You  are  wrong  if  you  think  you  can  serve  God 
in  the  ministry  alone.  If  you  spend  all  your  life  in  diligent 
labour  to  obtain  an  honest  liveUhood,  you  are  not  Hving  for  a 
mean  end,  but  to  do  the  will  of  God.  Any  work  may  become 
a  service  of  lofty  devotion ;  therefore  as  lawyei-,  doctor,  mer- 
chant, tradesman,  or  day-labourer,  you  may  be  truly  serving 

D 


34 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


God.  But  if  my  inquirer  said,  "  Yes ;  but  for  myself  I  feel  I  can 
never  settle  to  any  other  work  than  teaching  the  truth  of  God 
to  save  the  souls  of  men,"  I  should  then  begin  to  think  it 
might  be  a  Divine  call 

I  had  very  exalted  ideas  of  the  ministry  being  a  vocation 
and  not  a  profession ;  that  no  one  could  be  a  true  minister 
of  God  unless  he  was  called  of  God ;  that  I  might  choose  a 
profession  simply  because  I  liked  it  or  considered  I  might 
succeed,  and  that  it  would  yield  me  status,  wealth,  ease,  or 
pleasure ;  but  I  felt  that  I  must  not  on  such  grounds  choose 
the  ministry.  I  felt  it  would  be  better  to  do  anything  else, 
however  distasteful,  than  enter  the  ministry  unless  called  of 
God.  Then  arose  the  anxious  inquiry :  "  Have  I  received 
such  a  call  ? " 

I  often  communed  with  myself :  "  If  everything  connected 
with  the  ministry,  except  the  work  itself,  were  ahen  to  my 
tastes,  I  should  have  a  clearer  conviction  that  my  motives 
were  pure." 

^  Then  I  told  my  mother,  not  knowing  that  at  my  birth  she 
had  consecrated  me  to  the  service  of  God ;  but  she  felt  that 
this  must  come  by  the  prompting  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and 
not  by  any  effort  on  her  part.  It  was  abhorrent  to  her  mind 
to  train  up  a  boy  for  the  ministry.  So,  telling  to  God  her 
desire,  she  had  never  given  me  a  hint  in  this  direction.  Now 
she  urged  the  solemnity  of  the  office  and  the  danger  of 
entering  it  from  unworthy  motives.  She  gave  me  Bridges 
'•  On  the  Christian  Ministry,"  which  I  read  with  great  attention. 

Afterwards  I  wrote  to  Mr.  Bridges  and  told  him  my 
difficulty.  He  said  in  reply  that  if  I  had  no  taste  for  study 
and  no  capacity  for  it,  but  a  much  greater  relish  for  busi- 
ness, this  would  be  a  sign  I  was  not  called  to  the  ministry, 
and  that  the  question  should  be  not  whether  the  ministry  was 
pleasant,  but  whether  I  was  seeking  it  to  glorify  God  by  doing 
good.    This  cleared  away  much  of  my  difficulty. 

I  asked  myself  again  and  again,  "  Am  I  willing  to  enter 
the  ministry  for  the  ministry's  sake  alone,  rather  than  be  in 
some  other  position  with  fame  and  wealth  ?  '  Search  me, 
0  God,  and  try  my  heart ! ' "    During  more  than  a  year 


CONVEBSIOX;   CALL   TO   THE  MINISTRY.  35 


this  mental  conflict  had  lasted.  I  spent  long  and  frequent 
seasons  in  prayer.  In  my  walks  into  the  country  I  loved 
to  seek  out  lonely  spots,  and  under  some  shady  tree 
pour  out  my  heart  to  God.  There  are  two  ancient  yews  on 
Boxley  HiU  which  are  enshrined  in  my  memory,  and  Avhich 
I  still  reverently  revisit,  beneath  which  I  often  Imelt  on 
the  moss-covered  roots,  and  with  many  tears  implored  guid- 
ance, again  and  again  pleading  the  words,  "  If  Thy  presence 
go  not  with  me,  carry  me  not  up  hence."  At  length  my 
doubts  were  removed,  and  I  seemed  to  hear  the  words,  "  Go 
forward  ! "  My  father,  to  whom  I  had  become  valuable  in 
business,  gladly  surrendered  me  ;  my  mother  felt  that  the 
prayers  she  had  offered  from  my  birth  were  being  answered. 
Then  I  consulted  my  pastor  or  bishop,  and  he  consulted 
his  elders,  and  then  the  body  of  communicants.  After  preach- 
ing before  them,  they  unanimously  sanctioned  my  call,  and 
recommended  me  to  the  Ministerial  CoUege  at  Highbury.  In 
her  diary,  dated  December  31st,  1836,  my  mother  records: — 

"At  our  Church  meeting  my  daughter  Mary  was  received  as  a 
member  of  Christ,  and  my  fourth  son,  Newman,  gave  an  address  as 
an  introductory  step  to  the  high  and  holy  office  of  a  minister." 

Having  answered  some  written  inquiries,  I  was  invited  to 
meet  the  committee  and  professors  of  the  coUege,  and  to 
deliver  a  short  address.  Seeking  a  quiet  spot  for  meditation, 
I  strolled  into  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  In  those  days  very  few 
people  visited  it,  even  at  service-time.  I  had  the  grand 
cathedral  to  myself,  and  quietly  paced  the  south  aisle,  re- 
peating in  a  low  voice  my  prepared  address  on  "  God  so  loved 
the  world."  I  felt  it  strange  that  a  candidate  for  the  Dissenting 
ministry  should  choose  St.  Paul's  Cathedral  for  such  an  exer- 
cise. I  now  rejoice  that  it  was  an  appropriate  illustration  of 
true  Catholic  unity.  When  entertained  by  Archdeacon 
Sinclair  some  time  ago  at  the  Chapter-house,  to  meet  a 
party  of  New  England  Puritans,  I  informed  him,  to  his 
surprise  and  satisfaction,  that  I  had  thus  preached  in  his 
grand  National  Cathedral  without  appointment  or  censure 
from  men. 

I  met  the  committee,  and  was  asked  a  number  of  questions. 


36 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


An  elderly  gentleman  said,  "  What  is  your  opinion  about  an 
Established  Church  ? "  I  knew  that  almost  all  Dissenters  were 
strongly  opposed  to  the  establishment  of  religion,  and  that 
a  plain  reply  might  frustrate  my  desire.  But  having  been 
accustomed  to  say  Avhat  I  meant  at  all  cost,  I  replied,  "  I 
think  that  Government  should  give  official  support  to  religion, 
and  I  do  not  approve  of  the  opinions  and  conduct  of  the 
political  Dissenters."  The  response  came  with  warm  haste, 
"  Political  Dissenters,  young  man  ?  Political  Dissenters  ?  We 
don't  like  to  sit  under  you,  young  man ! "  I  made  no  reply, 
but  Dr.  Halley,  the  Principal,  calmed  the  indignation  by  saying, 
"  He's  only  young ;  he  does  not  understand  the  question.  He'll 
improve  when  he  has  come  to  us."  And  so  the  committee, 
though  strong  in  their  own  political  bias,  unanimously  admitted 
me  as  a  student  for  the  ministry. 

In  September,  1837,  on  the  evening  before  leaving  home 
for  college,  I  sat  with  my  mother  and  sisters  on  "grand- 
mother's seat "  at  the  foot  of  a  spreading  oak  at  Boxley.  I 
have  always  felt  a  strong  attachment  to  places,  linking  them 
with  .whatever  of  love  and  happiness  I  have  known  in  con- 
nection with  them.  On  this  occasion  I  scribbled  a  few 
rhymes  and  read  them  to  my  mother,  and  though  I  feel 
constrained  to  record  them,  I  advise  all  but  my  younger 
readers  to  pass  them  by : — 

Scenes  of  my  childhood  !  fare  ye  well ! 

Oh,  who  the  bitterness  can  tell 

Of  that  heart-thrilling  word— Farewell  ! 

How  can  I  leave  without  a  tear 

A  spot  to  memory  so  dear  ? 

Farewell  the  wood  so  calmly  cool  ; 

The  sheepwash,  clear  translucent  pool ; 

The  murmuring  stream,  now  lost  to  sight, 

Now  bursting  forth  with  sparkling  light, 

}leandering  now  o'er  the  meadowy  plain, 

Now  rippling  over  the  rustic  lane, 

O'er  the  mimic  cascades  now  joyfully  leaping, 

'Neath  the  green  bank's  dark  shades  now  silently  sleeping ; 

Oh,  where  is  the  bard  all  thy  praises  can  tell, 

Thou  dearest  of  streamlets  !  farewell,  farewell ! 

Avf/u.'^f,  1837. 


CONVERSION,-   CALL   TO   THE  MINTS  TRY. 


It  may  be  thought  that  I  have  occupied  too  many  pages 
in  naiTating  the  insignificant  incidents  of  my  earher  years ; 
but  a  true  autobiography  does  not  commence  with  public 
actions,  and  I  plead  excuse  in  the  words  of  Milton  : 

"  The  childhood  shows  the  man, 
As  morning  shows  tlie  day  "  ; 

and  this  is  one  essential  to  an  autobiography.  I  Icept  no  diary 
till  middle  age,  and  rely  only  on  memory,  which  recalls  facts 
and  feelings  of  seventy  years  ago  more  vividly  than  those 
of  yesterday. 

"  Dear  native  regions,  I  foretell, 
From  what  I  feel  at  this  farewell, 
That,  wheresoe'er  my  steps  may  tend. 
And  whensoe'er  my  conrse  shall  end, 
If  in  that  hour  a  single  tie 
Survive  of  local  sympathy, 
My  soul  will  cast  the  backward  view. 
The  longing  look,  alone  on  you. 

"  Thus  from  the  precincts  of  the  west. 
The  sun,  while  sinking  dowm  to  rest, 
Though  his  departing'  radiance  fail 
To  illuminate  the  hollow  vale, 
A  lingering  lustre  fondly  throws 
On  the  dear  mountain-tops  wliere  first  he  rose." 

—  Wordsivorth. 


CHAPTER  lY. 


COLLEGE:  1837-1841. 

At  Highbury  College,  besides  tuition,  board  and  lodging 
were  free.  I  had  £20  yearly  of  my  own,  and  resolved  to 
make  this  suffice  for  personal  expenses.  Some  students 
engaged  a  servitor  to  light  their  fire,  black  their  boots,  and 
sweep  their  room.  I  thought  it  no  degradation  to  perform 
these  offices  for  myself  rather  than  be  dependent  on  others. 
So  I  rose  a  few  minutes  earlier,  and  at  6  a.m.  was  generally 
ready  for  devotion  and  study. 

The  number  of  students,  all  training  for  the  Congre- 
gational ministry,  was  forty,  for  four  years,  ten  leaving  and  as 
many  entering  every  year.  Some  of  these  had  scarcely  any 
other  quahfication  than  piety  and  a  natural  fitness  for  preach- 
ing. All  of  the  same  year  were  placed  together  in  a  class, 
and  thus  I  found  myself  sitting  with  men  who  were  beginning 
the  Greek  grammar,  and  stumbhng  over  the  pons  asinorum. 
I  think  that  some  young  men  of  between  twenty  and  thirty 
years  of  age  lose  their  time  in  a  vain  struggle  with  dead 
languages  as  a  preparation  for  preaching.  Better  trust  to  the 
Revised  Version,  and  employ  their  time  in  studying  the  Bible, 
theology,  science,  and  English  literature. 

Professor  Henry  Rogers  I  remember  with  gratitude  for 
his  faithful  comment  on  one  of  my  early  essays.  He  looked 
up  with  twinkhng,  merry  eye,  and  asked  quietly,  "What 
do  you  call  that  ?  Is  it  fustian,  or  prose  run  mad  ? "  The 
critique  was  rather  severe,  and  drew  on  me  the  laugh  of  my 
less  ambitious  companions ;  but  it  did  me  good ;  it  was  a 
wholesonie  check  to  vanity  and  bad  taste.  Yet  it  might 
have  been  well  to  encourage  the  imaginative  faculty,  while 
correcting  its  expression.  The  vine  with  no  redundant 
branchlets  needing  the  pruning-knife  is  not  likely  to  be  very 
prolific.   We  much  enjoyed  his  lectures  and  conversation — the 


COLLEGE:  1837- 18il. 


39 


logical  force,  the  critical  skill,  the  genial  humour,  the  kindness 
of  heart.  He  is  best  known  by  works  which  the  Church 
will  not  let  die,  such  as  "The  Eclipse  of  Faith"  and  "The 
Superhuman  Origin  of  the  Bible." 

Dr.  Halley  was  Principal,  and,  after  two  years,  Professor 
Godwin  succeeded.  His  class  on  the  Greek  Testament  I 
thought  invaluable — so  much  so  that  on  my  coming  to  reside 
near  "  New  College,"  in  London,  I  partially  renewed  my 
student-life  by  regularly  attending  his  weekly  Greek  Testa- 
ment class.  Dr.  Henderson,  the  learned  Hebraist,  held 
the  Theological  Chair. 

Though  I  needed  little  time  to  prepare  for  lectures,  ten 
hours  a  day  were  spent  in  dihgent  study.  I  am  not  sure  I 
was  wise  in  my  selection  of  subjects.  I  read  poetry,  a  Uttle 
fiction.  Gibbon,  Rollin,  and  Hume,  writing  long  abstracts.  I 
was  enamoured  of  mental  philosoph}-,  reading  Brown,  Stewart, 
Reid  and  Locke.  I  also  enjoyed  books  on  natural  science. 
I  have  several  thick  quarto  manuscript  volumes  fuU  of 
condensed  epitomes.  I  have  scarcely  ever  read  a  line  of 
any  of  them.  No  doubt,  writing  them  did  me  good;  but 
they  have  been  dry  bones — very,  very  dry — ever  since. 

At  the  end  of  three  years  the  charter  of  the  London 
University  was  extended  to  Highbury  and  other  colleges,  and 
to  meet  the  case  of  students  who  were  in  their  last  year  the 
matriculation  or  "  Little-Go  "  examination  was  dispensed  with. 
I  wished  to  secure  this  opportunity  of  taking  my  degree.  So 
did  the  occupant  of  the  adjoining  study.  He  was  worthy 
of  his  imposing  name,  Bernard  Bolingbroke  Woodward,  a 
relative  of  the  eminent  scientist.  He  was  a  good  German 
scholar,  and  seemed  to  have  a  vocation  rather  for  the  literaiy 
path  of  usefulness  than  the  pastoral.  We  agreed  to  "  coach  " 
each  other,  and  so,  after  reading  during  the  week  the  same 
subject,  we  spent  Saturday  evenings  in  a  mutual  written  ex- 
amination, each  supplying  to  the  other  a  list  of  questions, 
omitting  none  we  thought  might  possibly  be  asked.  At  the 
close  of  the  anxious  days  at  Somerset  House,  we  were 
rewarded  by  finding  our  names  in  the  First  Class  of  the  B.A. 
candidates. 


40 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


After  a  few  years'  pastorate,  Woodward  answered  an 
advertisement  for  Librarian  at  Windsor  Castle,  and  was 
honoured  by  a  long  interview  with  the  Prince  Consort. 
Out  of  a  multitude  of  applicants  the  Nonconformist 
minister  was  chosen.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him 
in  the  Royal  Librar3^  He  told  me  of  frequent  visits  of 
the  Prince,  who  thoroughly  unbent  in  converse  on  all  topics — 
political,  social,  sacred.  Woodward  spoke  enthusiastically  of 
the  Prince's  genuine  goodness  and  broad  catholicity. 

He  told  me  how  the  Princess  Royal,  in  one  of  her  visits, 
asked  to  inspect  the  large  collection  of  miniatures,  and  as  the 
face  of  Cromwell  came  into  view  she  said,  "  Oh,  Mr.  Woodward, 
you  cannot  hke  that  man."  He  replied,  "  Your  Royal  High- 
ness must  know  that  my  admiration  and  loyalty  towards  your 
Royal  Highness's  mother  are  such  that  I  cannot  but  reverence 
the  memory  of  the  man  to  whose  struggles  for  liberty  we  owe 
the  unspeakable  blessedness  of  possessing  such  a  monarch  on 
a  constitutional  throne." 

Letter  from  B.  B.  Woodward. 

"  The  Prince  commanded  the  Baron  Triqiieti  (who  is  the  head  of  tho 
Protestant  movement  in  France)  to  execute  a  statue,  rather  less  than 
life  size,  of  Edward  VI.,  and  it  now  stands  on  the  landing  at  the  head 
of  the  Queen's  private  staircase,  looking  into  tlie  grand  corridor  at 
Windsor.  It  represents  the  young  king  standing  with  a  Bible  in  his 
left  hand  and  his  sceptre  in  his  right,  seeming  to  mark  the  passage  he  is 
reading,  and  on  the  pages  you  can  see  these  words— from  2  Kings 
xxii.  1,  2 — '  Josiah  was  eight  years  old  when  he  began  to  reign,  and  he 
did  that  which  was  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord.'  This  was  done  for 
the  express  purpo.se  of  keeping  this  example  always  before  the  eyes  of 
the  heir  to  the  throne. 

"  You  refer  to  the  inscription  in  front  of  the  Royal  Exchange  :  '  The 
earth  is  the  Lord'.s,  and  the  fulness  thereof.'  The  face  of  the  square 
block  which  now  bears  those  words  was  blank,  and  the  Prince  inquired 
if  it  was  intended  to  use  it  for  an  inscription.  Tite  said  it  had  not 
occurred  to  them  to  use  it,  and  then  the  Prince  suggested  the  putting 
on  it  of  that  most  appropriate  motto  for  the  Exchange  in  London. 

"  Do  you  know  the  Psalm  tunes  composed  by  the  Prince,  published 
by  Nisbet?  My  impres^don  was  always  that  he  was,  in  the  truest 
sense  of  the  words,  'a  religious  man,'  and  it  was  frum  the  truthful- 
ness and  general  scope  of  his  well-balanced  life,  and  his  gentle  and 
gracious  demeanour — from  a  certain  ground-level  to  all  I  saw — that 
I  received  it." 


COLLEGE:  1S37-1841. 


41 


Among  other  friends  at  college  was  Baldwin  Brown, 
nephew  of  Dr.  Raffles.  He  relinquished  good  prospects  at  the 
bar  for  the  higher  call  to  the  ministry.  I  greatly  valued  his 
friendship  to  the  close  of  his  useful  life.  He  was  eloquent 
both  by  pulpit  and  press,  and  the  author  of  Avell-known  books 
such  as  "  The  Divine  Life  in  Man  "  and  "  Pilgrimage  of  the 
Soul."  He  was  always  in  the  forefront  of  every  battle  for  truth 
and  freedom,  and  closed  a  too  brief  pastorate  at  Brixton, 
Avhere  he  had  gathered  a  large  and  influential  congregation. 
Because  entertaining  hope  that  for  those  ignorant  of  Christ 
on  earth  there  may  be,  in  the  exercise  of  the  love  of  God, 
some  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  lead  them  to  repentance, 
some  feared  he  had  departed  from  the  fundamental  truth  of 
the  Atonement.  I  always  felt  sure  that  he  never  ceased  to 
preach  "Jesus  Christ,  and  Him  crucified,"  as  the  sinner's 
only  hope. 

Near  to  m}-  study  was  that  of  Dr.  Legge.  It  was  his  last 
year  at  college,  and,  as  he  had  just  been  appointed  to  China 
by  the  London  Missionary  Society,  he  resolved  as  far  as 
possible  to  master  the  language  before  going  out.  His 
study  walls  were  covered  with  sheets  of  paper  inscribed 
with  Chinese  characters.  He  allowed  himself  only  four  or 
live  hours'  sleep,  and  I  feared  his  health  would  break  down 
through  his  indefatigable  labour.  After  many  years  of 
translation  and  missionary  work  in  China,  he  had  well  earned 
the  repose  and  dignity  of  an  Oxford  professorial  chair,  from 
which  he  Avas  recentl}'  promoted  to  the  eternal  rest. 

Another  friend  was  De  Kewer  Williams,  faithful  as  pastor, 
and  well  knowTi  and  amusing  as  lecturer,  overflowing  with 
innocent  humour,  teaching  that  godliness  does  not  mean 
gloom.  Mr.  Thomas  "Wilson,  the  founder  and  treasurer  of  the 
college,  took  a  deep  interest  in  all  his  students.  "  He  yet 
speaketh "  from  the  pulpits  of  churches  he  built  and  the 
pages  of  authors  he  was  the  means  of  training. 

The  Rev.  James  Sherman,  of  Surrey  Chapel,  and  his  cul- 
tured and  godly  Avdfe,  were  dear  friends  to  me.  Earnest  total 
abstainers,  they  frequently  urged  me  to  "  take  the  pledge." 
I  was  fond  of  argumentation  and  tried  to  prove  that  my 


42 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


moderation  was  more  influential  than  abstinence.  Since  then, 
during  more  than  half  a  century,  I  have  endeavoured  to 
prove,  not  that  taking  a  little,  but  that  taking  none,  is  the 
best  example  to  persons  whose  moderation  is  the  road  to  in- 
temperance. One  day,  after  a  long  discussion,  my  friend  with 
"  sweet  reasonableness  "  said  :  "  Do  drop  your  logic.  My  dear 
wife  has  been  praying  for  you  that  you  may  at  least  make 
trial  of  abstinence."  I  replied  :  "  \Yho  can  resist  a  lady's 
prayers  ?  I'll  try  it  for  one  month."  I  have  been  trying  it 
ever  since,  with  daily  reason  to  bless  God  for  constant 
capacity  for  service,  and  above  all  as  the  most  effectual  ally  to 
the  Gospel  in  doing  good  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men. 
This  was  in  1840,  and  now,  in  1898,  after  nearly  sixty  years,  I 
am  increasingly  convinced  of  the  privilege — and  in  my  case, 
as  a  preacher  to  the  multitude,  the  duty — of  personal  abstin- 
ence from  the  greatest  curse  of  our  land  and  chief  hindrance 
to  the  Gospel. 

Edward  Gilbert  Cecil  was  my  most  precious  acquisition  in 
friendship  while  at  college.  He  was  related  to  the  Cecil  of 
the  "  Remains,"  and  connected  with  Isaac  Taylor,  and  the 
sisters  Ann  and  Jane  Taylor,  authors  of  "  Hymns  for  Infant 
Minds."  Well  versed  in  classical  and  Enghsh  literature,  I  am 
grateful  to  him  for  revising  many  of  my  pubHcations.  I  had 
the  privilege  of  his  company  in  visits  to  Switzerland  and 
Italy.  I  called  him  my  "  walking  encyclopaedia."  Like 
myself,  one  of  the  "  older  school,"  he  appreciated  the  labours 
of  modern  critics.  He  usefully  laboured  as  assistant  to 
pastors  Conder,  Cousins,  M'All,  Samuel  Martin,  and  myself, 
his  memory  being  cherished  with  grateful  honour.  His 
preaching  was  scriptural  and  earnest,  but  he  had  not  the  gift 
called  "  popularity,"  which  may  exist  without  culture,  learn- 
ing, and  eminent  godliness.  He  was  not  invited  to  vacant 
pulpits  as  likely  to  "  draw,"  but  he  never  uttered  a  syllable  of 
complaint,  as  if  overlooked.  The  only  harm  he  ever  did  me 
was  to  make  me  doubt  the  orthodox  dogma  of  universal 
depravity.  I  often  felt  ashamed  of  my  own  popularity  com- 
pared with  his  superiority  in  qualities  recognised  in  a  higher 
court,  and  I  applied  to  him  the  words :  "  Many  that  are  first 


COLLEGE:  1837-1841. 


43 


shall  be  last,  and  the  last  first."  Tried  by  this  standard,  I 
would  gladly  exchange  with  him. 

His  earthly  end  was  like  his  life.  When  a  telegram  told 
me  of  his  sudden  illness,  I  hastened  to  his  bedside.  He 
grasped  my  hand,  but  he  seemed  gazing  at  what  was  beyond 
my  vision.  Until  all  vocal  utterance  ceased,  he  repeated 
favourite  texts  and  the  Benediction  as  if  in  a  religious  as- 
sembly ;  he  sang  snatches  of  favourite  hymns,  in  which  I 
joined,  and  often  addressed  favourite  writers — "  John  Angell 
James,  come  near  me ;  John  Eunyan,  come  to  me  !  come 
nearer ! "  and,  calling  on  Jesus,  he  verified  his  favourite 
hymn — 

"And  may  the  music  of  Thy  Name 
Refresh  my  soul  in  death." 

He  responded  once  to  me,  when  I  repeated  the  text,  "  Fear 

not,  for  I  am  with  thee  He  followed  with,  "  I  will  hold 

thee  by  the  right  hand  ."    I  sang  the  first  verse  of  the 

hymn  "  There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood,"  and  he  joined 
in  with,  "  The  dying  thief,"  with  earnest  but  quavering  voice 
for  a  few  bars.  He  recognised  no  one  after  this.  I  sat 
on  the  bed  holding  his  hand,  but  his  spirit  was  "  going  on 
before."  He  peacefully  passed  away  in  sleep.  On  returning 
from  his  funeral  I  wrote  the  following : — 

HALLELUJAH  AT  THE  GRAVE. 
Although  -with  mournful  memories 

We  gather  round  the  bier. 
The  hope  Thy  word  enkindles 

Illumes  the  falling  tear. 
They  are  not  dead  or  distant, 

But  loving,  serving  more ; 
Such  friends  are  never  parted, 

But  only  gone  before. 

With  dear  ones  reunited 

They  bend  before  the  throne  ; 
With  angel-choirs  their  voices 

The  Lord  of  (xiory  own  ; 
In  holiness  made  perfect, 

In  rapturous  tones  they  sing. 
With  angel-choirs  in  chorus, 

The  praises  of  their  King. 


4,1 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


We  join  in  adoration, 

Though  gathered  round  the  grave, 
«         To  Christ  the  Resurrection, 

Who  life  eternal  gave  ; 
We  glorify,  we  bless  Thee, 

Their  Saviour  Lord  and  ours, 
With  angels  and  archangels. 

And  all  the  heavenly  powers. 

Some  readers  may  think  I  have  dwelt  too  long  on  my 
friend.  Yes  ;  if  for  his  sake  alone.  But  I  have  purposely 
given  this  sketch  as  representing  thousands  of  others  little 
known,  saintly  servants  of  Christ,  both  Nonconformists  and 
curates  and  vicars  in  the  Established  Church,  who  during 
many  years  have  lived  in  obscure  villages  or  city  slums,  with 
inadequate  incomes,  with  none  of  the  encouragement  of 
crowds,  newspaper  praise,  and  hopes  of  preferment,  but  satis- 
lied  with  simply  doing  their  duty  in  the  service,  not  of  men, 
but  of  the  great  High  Priest  and  Bishop  of  the  Church. 
There  may  be  some,  alas !  whose  great  aim  is  position, 
advancement,  emolument,  laudation.  "  They  (may)  have  their 
reward  "  ;  but  the  highest  honour  of  all  is  to  merit  and  receive 
the  approval,  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant ! " 
Thanks  be  to  God,  not  alone  for  celebrated  servants,  but  still 
more  for  the  vastly  greater  number  of  the  unknown  but 
equally  faithful  ones,  with  little  earthly  recompense,  of  whom 
it  may  be  said,  "  Great  is  their  reward  in  heaven." 

During  my  four  years  at  college  I  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  hearing  many  famous  London  preachers  of  the  day. 
I  often  walked  to  Camberwell,  glad  of  a  standing  place  in 
the  aisle,  to  listen  to  Henry  Melvill,  whose  elaborate  rhetoric 
fascinated  me  for  awhile.  His  delivery  was  so  intensely 
earnest,  and  his  voice  so  varied  in  its  inflexions,  that  the 
preaching  combined  extemporaneous  force  with  the  correct- 
ness and  beauty  of  careful  composition.  At  the  end  of 
each  cHmax  his  hearers  broke  silence  by  a  chorus  of  coughs. 
I  never  witnessed  such  an  effect  by  a  written  and  read  dis- 
course. But  it  was  such  reading  !  the  whole  mind  and  heart 
finding  utterance. 

Other  preachers  were   Baptist  Noel,  simple,  graceful, 


COLLEGE:  1837-1841. 


45 


evangelical ;  Binney,  an  original  thinker,  a  clever  defender  of 
the  faith,  addressing  a  very  intellectual  audience,  chiefly  of 
young  men,  in  the  old  "  Weigh  House,"  giant  champion  of 
the  old  Gospel ;  James  Parsons,  when  he  "supplied"  at  Surrey 
Chapel,  thronged  by  crowds  intent  on  catching  every  sentence 
leading  up  to  his  carefully  prepared  climaxes,  which  used  to 
be  followed  by  a  vmiversal  coughing  and  shifting  of  posture, 
all  ready  for  the  next  "head";  and  though  at  the  time 
I  shared  in  the  delighted  excitement,  I  do  not  think  that 
his  style  would  prove  so  attractive  in  these  days.  Sometimes 
I  heard  James  Sherman  discourse  at  Surrey  Chapel  to 
a  vast  congregation,  of  all  classes  of  people,  with  unsur- 
passed tenderness,  seldom  without  tears.  Once  when  he  had 
preached,  with  Dr.  Winter  Hamilton  as  a  hearer,  the  latter 
asked  if  Mr.  S.  was  suffering  any  ailment  of  the  eyes.  No  ! 
it  was  a  natural  weakness,  and  might  be  cured.  "  Do  no  such 
thing,  brother ;  you'U  lose  half  your  popularity ! "  Mr. 
Sherman's  aim  was  conversion  and  consolation,  and  in  this 
"  verily  he  had  his  reward."  I  also  occasionally,  on  their 
visits  to  London,  heard  Jay  of  Bath,  Raflles  of  Liverpool,  and 
Winter  Hamilton  of  Leeds. 

"  Billy  Dawson,"  a  Yorkshire  farmer  and  Methodist  local 
preacher,  attracted  vast  crowds  by  his  graphic  illustrations.  I 
remember  hearing  him  discourse  on  "Weighed  in  the  balances." 
He  pictured  the  weighing  of  a  variety  of  sinners  in  such  a 
vivid  manner  that  some  of  the  people  stood  up  to  gaze  as  if 
they  actually  witnessed  the  weighing  and  heard  the  sentence. 
On  another  occasion  he  described  a  culprit  in  the  condenmed 
cell  being  visited  by  a  succession  of  friends,  one  of  whom 
brought  him  a  new  coat,  another  a  dainty  feast,  a  third  a 
purse  of  gold,  the  poor  man  expostulating  with  each,  asking 
what  good  these  things  could  be  to  one  who  was  to  be  hanged 
next  day  ?  Afterwards  another  visitor  came  announcing  a 
free  pardon  !  After  examining  the  document,  the  prisoner 
exclaimed,  "  God  bless  the  King  ! " — the  preacher  actually 
waving  his  own  hat  in  the  air  as  he  shouted  his  joy  and 
gratitude.  Then  he  applied  the  parable,  saying  that  some 
eagerly  accepted   the  things   that  perish,  perishing  with 


46 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


them,  while  indifferent  to  the  eternal  life  procured  for  them 
by  King  Jesus  ! 

I  freqviently  heard  Dr.  Leifchild  when  Craven  Chapel  used 
to  be  thronged  with  thriving  merchants  and  mechanics. 
Though  for  the  first  half-hour  scarcely  audible,  he  gathered 
force  till  at  the  end  of  the  second  half-hour  he  closed  with  a 
thunderclap  of  voice  that  well-nigh  shook  the  windows  and 
electrified  the  audience.  Howard  Hinton  was  a  combination 
of  stern  logic  and  tender  emotion.  I  well  remember  once 
hearing  him  for  half  an  hour  speak  in  a  condensed,  argu- 
mentative, critical  style,  without  a  trace  of  feeling,  on  the 
Resurrection,  and  then,  suddenly  dilating  on  the  blessedness 
of  possessing  a  risen,  living  Saviour,  every  eye  was  moistened 
as  he  said,  with  deep  emotion  :  "  We  have  known  what  it  is  to 
say,  '  I  had  a  son,  a  brother,  a  husband ' ;  but  we  shall  never 
say, '  I  had  a  Saviour.' " 

I  remember  hearing  Mr.  Aitkin,  father  of  the  eminent 
evangelistic  preacher  of  to-day,  in  a  Methodist  chapel  in  the 
East  of  London.  He  was  so  heated  that  he  took  off  his  coat 
while  preaching,  and  afterwards  went  among  the  crowd  with 
personal  appeals.  He  spoke  to  myself,  asking  if  I  was  saved. 
To  my  reply  that  I  hoped  so,  he  said,  "  Don't  be  content  with 
hoping  ;  make  sure  of  salvation," 

We  students  used  to  compare  notes  at  the  supper-table  on 
Sunday  evenings.  I  noticed  how  to  each  famous  preacher- 
some  special  characteristic  was  assigned,  either  argumentative, 
or  exegetical,  or  rhetorical,  or  consolatory,  and  we  knew  what 
sort  of  a  sermon  to  expect  from  each.  I  thought  whether, 
instead  of  the  same  congregation  going  to  various  preachers, 
each  preacher  should  not  try  to  give  variety  to  his  own  people. 
Thus  it  has  been  my  endeavour,  instead  of  cultivating  one 
style  alone,  to  preach  in  various  ways  to  my  one  congre- 
gation, always  endeavouring  to  have  a  distinct  aim  with  a 
varied  method  in  each  service  of  the  same  day. 

It  is  a  fact  that  more  than  a  hundred  of  my  first 
addresses  at  college  had  only  one  hearer,  and  that  was 
myself  I  had  a  very  painful  sense  of  inability  to  speak 
extemporaneously.     I  knew  that  frequently  a  minister  is 


COLLEGE.-  1837-1841. 


47 


called  upon  suddenly  for  an  address  when  unable  to  respond 
with  credit  to  himself  or  benefit  to  others.  I  resolved 
to  fight  this  inaptitude.  Directly  after  breakfast  I  locked 
myself  in  my  study,  placed  my  Bible  on  the  mantelshelf, 
opened  it  at  random,  read  out  the  first  verse  that  caught 
my  eye,  and  at  once  began  to  discourse  on  it  as  a  text, 
keeping  on  during  ten  minutes  without  pausing.  Of  course, 
what  I  said  was  frequently  far  away  from  the  text,  with 
plenty  of  words  and  httle  thought,  yet  sometimes  a  train 
of  meditation  would  be  evolved,  which  I  entered  in  a  book. 
But  this  confession  is  not  an  apology  for  want  of  preparation 
or  for  empty  verbosity.  I  never  have  preached  or  spoken 
by  arrangement  without  careful  forethought.  This  private 
exercise  was  merely  to  give  facility  when  there  was  no  time 
for  preparation. 

Students  often  preached  at  Union  Chapel,  Islington,  on 
Sunday  afternoon,  in  good  old  Mr.  Lewis's  time.  I  remember 
preaching  there  to  domestic  servants,  and  lamenting  that  we 
never  heard  of  good  resulting.  About  twenty  years  after- 
wards, when  in  America,  preaching  in  some  far-off  city  in  the 
West,  I  had  scarcely  taken  up  my  quarters  Avhen  I  was  told  a 
lady  had  brought  me  a  basket  of  roses,  and  wished  to  speak 
to  me.  She  said  :  "  I  remember  hearing  you  preach  to  the 
young  at  Union  Chapel ;  it  was  the  means  of  my  conversion, 
and  I  have  brought  these  flowers  as  a  tribute  of  gratitude ! " 
I  was  deeply  affected.  She  was  a  poor  sempstress ;  the 
flowers  must  have  cost  her  several  shillings  at  that  time 
of  year.  I  have  often  told  the  story  as  an  encouragement  to 
preachers  and  teachers  not  to  think  God  has  failed  to  bless 
their  work  because  they  have  not  heard  of  any  result. 
"  Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters :  for  thou  shalt  find  it  after 
many  days."  It  may  not  be  well  for  us  to  know  all  that  God 
does  by  us  ;  we  might  become  vain,  as  if  it  were  our  own  work, 
whereas  it  is  God's,  and  every  instance  of  good  done  should 
make  us  humble  by  the  contrast  between  the  great  result  and 
the  poor  performance. 

Though  "only  a  student,"  I  was  everywhere  kindly  re- 
ceived.   The  following  slight  exception  proves  the  ri^le.  I 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


was  appointed  to  take  an  afternoon  service  in  the  New  Road, 
and,  as  I  entered  the  vestry,  a  deacon  encouraged  me 
with  :  "  This  is  too  bad  !  Mr.  A.  was  to  have  come,  and  they 
have  again  sent  a  student."  I  expressed  my  regret  and 
explained  I  had  only  come  because  so  ordered  by  the  college. 
Not  much  encouraged  by  this  greeting,  I  very  likely  made  a 
poor  deliverance.  After  service,  the  deacon  kindly  offered 
me  a  glass  of  wine,  which  I  declined,  saying  I  should  be 
much  obliged  by  a  cup  of  tea,  as  I  had  to  walk  several  miles 
to  take  an  evening  service  in  Lambeth.  But  this  he  was 
unable  to  give  me  as  he  must  go  home  for  his  usual 
afternoon  rest.  So  I  marched  on  four  miles  to  the  imme- 
diate neighbourhood  where  I  was  to  spend  thirty-eight  years 
of  pastoral  life. 

Since  ray  first  attempt  at  outdoor  preaching  to  hop- 
pickers  at  Maidstone,  I  had  not  ventured  again;  but  a  request 
came  from  the  deacons  of  Craven  Chapel  for  a  student  to 
conduct  an  afternoon  service  on  the  site  of  the  future  Great 
Western  railway  station.  I  went  in  my  turn,  and  remember 
the  preceding  sleepless  night.  After  dinner  at  Mr.  Cutting's, 
in  Oxford  Street,  I  was  marched  along  with  a  friend  holding 
each  arm.  On  reaching  the  place  of  "  execution,"  I  found  a 
small  pulpit  from  which  to  hold  forth  to  a  small  but  increas- 
ing company.  These  open-air  services  soon  became  a  great 
dehght. 

One  of  my  first  regular  sermons  as  a  student  was  at  my 
native  town,  Maidstone,  in  the  Town  Hall,  on  occasion  of  the 
Queen's  Coronation  in  1837.  My  text  was  :  "  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords."  From  the  same  text  I  preached  on  the 
occasion  of  the  Diamond  Jubilee,  June  20th,  1897,  and  I  have 
been  spared  to  proclaim  the  reign  of  Christ  till  now  [June, 
1898].  On  a  very  cold  Saturday  I  had  to  go  to  Colchester  outside 
the  stage  coach.  After  several  hours  I  arrived  almost  frozen, 
and  was  introduced  into  a  room  full  of  good  people  invited  to 
look  at  the  young  preacher.  They  wanted  a  pastor,  but  I  was 
in  no  mood  to  make  myself  agreeable.  I  sat  close  to  the  fire 
and  was  long  getting  thawed.  I  received  for  my  two  sermons 
just  enough  to  pay  for  my  outside  fai-e.    I  hope  that  students 


COLLEGE  :  1837-1841. 


49 


are  better  paid  now.  Recognition  of  service  is  much  needed 
by  students,  who  often  find  it  very  difficult  to  meet  their 
personal  expenses.  When  I  had  to  preach  at  Welling  there 
were  only  about  twenty  people  at  the  morning  sei-vice.  I 
resolved  not  to  preach  to  empty  pews  in  the  evening,  so  I 
spent  all  the  afternoon  in  calling  from  door  to  door,  saying 
I  had  come  from  London  to  preach  to  them,  and  hoped 
they  would  come  and  hear  me.  The  chapel  was  crammed  at 
the  evening  service. 

On  one  of  the  college  vacations  I  was  sent  to  preach 
several  Sundays  at  Dover.  I  told  some  of  the  people  that 
I  intended  to  preach  on  the  pier  to  sailors  and  fishermen. 
Some  of  the  officials  hoped  I  would  not  do  it,  because  some 
of  their  congregation  considered  it  not  at  all  reputable.  I 
asked,  "  Who  thinks  so  ? "  There  was  some  difficulty  in 
giving  any  names,  but  at  length  they  said :  "  The  Misses 
So-and-So,"  fashionable  young  ladies.  I  called  on  them 
and  asked  why  they  thought  so.  They  said  :  "  Oh,  we  do  not 
ourselves  object,  we  only  fear  others  may."  Though  they 
declined  to  give  me  names,  they  consented  to  join  me  on  the 
pier  and  lead  the  singing.  Soon  after  I  was  invited  to  preach 
at  Paddington  Chapel,  then  regarded  as  one  of  the  most 
"  aristocratic  "  of  the  Independents.  A  lady  said  to  a  friend  : 
"  We  had  Newman  Hall  to  preach.  All  well  enough  for 
Dover  Pier,  but  it  won't  do  for  Paddington  Chapel ! "  I  have 
never  preached  to  please  either  rich  or  poor,  but  to  be 
"  understanded "  of  all  the  people,  and  to  invite  all  alike 
to  the  Gospel  feast. 

Bathing  one  day  at  Dover,  I  was  in  some  danger.  A 
friend  agreed  to  go  with  me  when  there  was  a  rough  sea. 
The  breakers  rolled  in  upon  the  pebbly  beach  with  great 
force.  We  dived  through  the  body  of  the  water  and  enjoyed 
our  swim  outside  the  surf  My  companion,  who  had  landed 
and  was  dressing,  shouted  a  warning,  and  I  saw  an  immense 
wave  just  curling  beyond  me.  Too  late  for  the  safety  dive,  I 
was  whirled  about  in  the  surf  utterly  helpless,  till  I  was 
violently  dashed  face  downwards  on  the  pebbles.  Though 
almost  stuimed,   I  was  sufficiently  sensible   to  remember 


50 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


that  the  return  rush  of  water  might  carry  me  back  into  the 
angry  cauldron,  and  so  I  plunged  my  fingers  amongst  the 
pebbles  for  an  anchor,  and  then  scrambled  up  into  safety. 

I  was  very  fond  of  a  boat  when  the  weather  was  too  rough 
for  other  people.  One  Saturday,  when  my  boatmen  were 
watching  a  chance  to  push  through  the  waves,  a  deacon  of 
the  church  begged  me  not  to  risk  my  life,  or,  at  least,  to 
postpone  my  venture  till  after  Sunday,  when  I  was  expected 
to  preach. 

At  Plymouth  my  ministry  was  again  in  danger  of  abrupt 
termination.  I  was  announced  to  preach  on  Good  Friday 
evening  at  Devonport  for  Mr.  Pyne.  With  his  son  and 
another  young  man  (Derry)  I  walked  over  Dartmoor,  and 
took  boat  on  the  Tamar,  where  it  is  very  narrow.  We  pulled 
easily  down  stream  till  encountered  by  a  strong  tide  and  con- 
trary wind.  During  an  hour  or  more  we  made  scarcely  any 
progress,  and  evening  was  coming  on.  When  we  reached  a 
wider  channel  we  hoisted  sail,  which  our  boatman  managed, 
my  companions  pulling  and  I  steering.  Under  the  lee  of  a 
great  man-of-war  we  avoided  the  gale,  which,  as  we  emerged 
from  the  bows,  filled  our  sail  and  put  our  gunwale  almost 
under  water.  The  boatman's  "  Down  with  the  helm ! "  was 
misunderstood  ;  he  tried  to  let  go  the  "sheet,"  but  it  had  been 
made  fast ;  he  struggled  to  get  out  his  knife,  when  the  boat 
righted  just  in  time.  Many  were  on  the  quay  anxiously  watch- 
ing us.  The  pastor  was  there,  of  whom  I  inquired  where  the 
crowd  were  going  so  fast.  "  To  hear  you  preach."  I  begged 
him  to  commence  at  once — with  a  long  hymn,  long  lesson, 
and  long  prayer;  for  I  was  soaked,  weary,  and  hungry,  but 
would  be  at  church  very  soon.  I  preached  under  the  solemn 
but  thankful  feeling  that,  though  an  hour  before  I  might  have 
been  in  eternity,  I  was  still  spared  to  proclaim  eternal  life. 

Sir  Culling  Smith,  Bart.,  was  interested  in  an  association 
for  the  purpose  of  promoting  Evangelical  preaching  on  a 
catholic  basis,  apart  from  any  distinct  denomination.  He 
designated  it  "The  Evangelical  Voluntary  Church  Associa- 
tion." He  practically  seceded  from  the  Established  Church, 
and  erected  a  preaching  tent  in  his  own  grounds,  BedweU 


COLLEGE:  1837-1841. 


51 


Park,  At  Highbury  College  anniversary  he  was  interested  in 
an  essay  I  read  on  "  Sensation  and  Perception,"  and  invited 
me  to  his  house  and  to  occupy  his  pulpit  on  two  Sundays. 
Here  I  first  met  the  Hon.  W.  Cowper,  with  whom  I  recently 
renewed  my  acquaintance  as  Lord  Mount  Temple  at  a  religious 
conference.  When  Sir  Culling  Smith  left  Bedwell  Park  for 
Belvedere,  Erith,  he,  now  as  Sir  C.  Eardley,  erected  a  beautiful 
little  church  on  the  same  principles,  which  Mr.  Binney  opened, 
and  at  which  Established  and  Free  Church  clergymen  for 
some  time  ministered  in  turns ;  but  the  movement  halted, 
and  after  his  death  an  Episcopal  church,  limited  to  one 
order,  took  its  place,  and  is  well  used  and  attended. 

When  I  had  yet  two  more  years  for  college,  I  visited  Oxford, 
where  I  preached  several  Sundays  in  the  Congregational 
Church,  and  was  asked  to  become  the  pastor ;  but  I  declined 
to  leave  college  till  my  term  expired.  For  the  same  reason  I 
declined  a  very  tempting  oft'er  to  be  assistant  to  Mr.  Sortain 
at  Brighton,  taking  the  afternoon  service,  and  enjoying  the 
privilege  of  the  friendship  and  assistance  in  study  of  this 
eminent  and  popular  clergyman  of  the  Countess  of  Hunting- 
don's Connexion.  Although  offered  £200  to  begin  with  (very 
much  for  a  student),  I  reluctantly  declined  it,  that  my  studies 
might  not  suffer. 

Some  of  our  students  went  on  several  occasions  to  meetings 
of  atheists  and  secularists.  One  very  prominent  leader  pro- 
claimed man's  non-responsibility,  asserting  that  every  person's 
"  will "  was  governed  by  circumstances,  so  that  no  one  merited 
either  praise  or  blame.  One  of  us — it  may  have  been  myself 
— retorted  that  a  murderer  was  therefore  not  to  be  punished  or 
even  censured.  "  In  fact,  you  put  the  dagger  into  his  hand 
and  applaud  him  for  using  it  as  he  pleases."  At  this  a  great 
clamour  of  indignation  arose — hissing  and  groaning.  After  a 
short  interval  one  of  our  number  said,  '■  Gentlemen,  you  are 
converted  to  our  opinion ;  for  you  have  just  punished  us  for 
what  your  advocate  says  we  could  not  help."  This  was  at 
once  appreciated,  and  followed  by  hearty  applause. 

Sometimes  we  students  happened  to  hear  one  another,  and 
I  regret  that  we  sometimes  gave  way  to  criticism  and  even  to 


52 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


smiles.  I  remember  my  own  failure  in  this  respect.  The 
youthful  orator  was  drawing  a  terrible  picture  of  sin,  which 
he  said  Avould  hereafter  rise  up  as  a  mountain  to  overwhelm 
the  sinner — "  as  high  as  heaven  and  as  black  as — as  black  as" 
— (he  evidently  felt  afraid  to  utter  his  climax,  "  hell,"  so  he 
paused  to  find  some  gentler  word) — "  as  black  as — as  black  as 
— as  it  possibly  can  be." 

My  college  life  closed  with  a  knapsack  tour  in  the  High- 
lands with  my  old  friend  and  schoolfellow  at  Totteridge, 
Nathaniel  Jennings.  We  first  visited  Melrose  Abbey.  I  had 
frequently  heard  my  mother  read  "  Marmion,"  and  had  been 
deeply  impressed  by  the  narrative  of  Michael  Scott,  the 
magician — how  he  was  buried  in  the  chancel  under  a  big 
stone,  and  how,  when  the  clock  struck  one,  he  apj)eared — to 
all  who  saw  him !  I  had  never  seen  a  ghost,  and  resolved 
to  give  myself  the  chance.  My  friend  preferred  a  good 
night's  sleep.  So  I  went  alone,  furnished  with  a  club,  and 
locked  myself  within  the  abbey.  The  long,  lingering  twihght 
deepened  the  shadows  and  intensified  the  beauty.  I  paced 
the  moss-carpeted  aisles  and  wandered  among  the  foliated 
columns.  The  fateful  hour  approached.  I  seated  myself  on 
the  tombstone.  Minute  after  minute  slowly  crept  along. 
Then  solemnly  the  clock  tolled  One  !  The  stone  did  not 
move — not  the  slightest  vibration !  Michael  Scott  came  not 
to  threaten  or  to  laugh.  I  unlocked  the  gate,  and  was  soon 
in  bed  and  asleep.  At  this  distance  of  time  I  could  imagine 
it  a  dream ;  but  it  was  a  reality  for  which  I  deserve  the  laugh 
^vhich  this  narration  evokes. 

We  did  the  customary  clambers  or  walks  up  Lomond, 
Ledi,  Venue,  and  other  "Bens,"  according  to  guide-books.  On 
Schiehallion  we  lost  our  bearings,  wandered  about  the  un- 
inhabited wilderness,  and  were  glad  to  appease  hunger  by 
devouring  some  grouse-eggs.  Late  in  the  evening  we  stretched 
ourselves  for  rest  on  the  floor  of  a  solitary  hut.  In  the  Tros- 
sachs  we  were  shown  the  identical  spot  where  the  "gallant 
grey"  of  FitzJames  fell  dead,  and  on  Loch  Katrine  the 
silver  strand  of  the  Lady  of  the  Lake,  whose  footprints  on 
the  shore  had  unfortunately  disappeared. 


COLLEGE:  1837-18^:1. 


53 


On  Ben  Nevis  our  boy-guide  only  knew  the  way  we 
climbed  up.  As  we  wanted  to  descend  in  the  contrary 
direction,  I  undertook  the  guidance  of  the  party  by  following 
the  first  stream  in  that  direction,  and  thus  scrambling,  wading, 
sliding  on  our  backs,  we  quickly  reached  the  bottom.  In  later 
years  I  have  exulted  in  wandering  on  Goat  Fell  in  Arran  and 
among  the  crags  of  Skye. 

I  include  here  some  memories  of  a  subsequent  visit  to 
Edinburgh.  During  my  college  sojourn  in  London  I  heard 
Dr.  Chalmers  deliver  a  lecture  in  Hanover  Square  in  defence 
of  Church  Establishment,  in  the  presence  of  several  bishops, 
when  prelatical  priests  applauded  to  the  echo  a  Presbyterian 
pastor  advocating  a  principle  from  which  he  soon  after  found 
himself  practically  in  revolt.  The  Free  Church  secession 
had  just  begun  when  I  breakfasted  at  his  house  in  company 
with  an  elder  learned  in  the  law.  All  through  the  meal 
the  great  divine  and  the  clever  lawyer  discussed  Church 
temporahties,  the  sum  already  subscribed,  and  persons 
who  might  hopefully  be  solicited.  I  was  astounded  at  the 
particular  knowledge  of  items  displayed  by  this  master  of 
philosophy.  The  combination  of  diligence  in  business  with 
fervour  of  spirit  was  strikingly  exhibited  at  the  close  of 
family  prayer.  He  had  been  very  fervent,  foot  and  hand 
helping  in  the  emphasis  of  his  tongue.  I  remember  a 
single  clause :  "  May  every  morning  that  dawns  and  every 
evening  that  darkens  remind  us  of  our  frailty!"  When  he 
came  to  the  doxology  he  began  to  rise,  and  before  he  was 
on  his  feet,  and  with  the  same  breath  as  that  with  which  he 
had  said,  "  For  ever  and  ever,  Amen,"  he  exclaimed,  "  Mary  ! 
did  ye  put  that  letter  in  the  post  ? " 

I  once  witnessed  another  phase  of  prompt  evolution  of 
practical  out  of  devotional  religion  in  Scotch  sheep-dogs 
on  a  Communion  Sabbath  among  the  mountains.  The 
churchyard  was  crowded  Avith  shepherds  accompanied  by 
their  dogs,  which  lay  quietly  asleep  at  the  feet  of  their 
masters.  The  sermon  was  finished,  the  psalm  had  been  sung, 
the  final  prayer  was  being  offered,  and  there  was  no  sign  of 
impatience  ;  but  at  the  moment  the  benediction  commenced 


54 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  devotional  doggies  all  roused  themselves,  and  before  the 
"  Amen  "  they  were  in  marching  order. 

My  friend  Dr.  Guthrie  told  me  with  gi-eat  humour  the 
following  incident :  "A  clergyman  neighbour  to  Dr.  Chalmers 
at  Morningside  once  asked  him  to  be  so  good,  if  ever  he 
purposed  to  honour  him  by  visiting  his  church,  to  inform 
him  beforehand  that  he  might  not  feel  discomposed  by  seeing 
him  enter  without  having  made  due  preparation.  The  warn- 
ing was  in  due  course  given.  The  preacher  prepared  his 
sermon  with  special  care,  and  committed  it  to  memory ;  but 
in  course  of  delivery  memory  suddenly  failed !  After  a  few 
seconds  the  thread  of  discourse  was  recovered,  and  the 
preacher  went  on  to  the  end  with  unhesitating  fervour. 
Not  long  afterwards,  meeting  him  in  the  street,  Chalmers 
accosted  him  with, '  Cultivate  the  pause,  brother  !  Cultivate 
the  pause  ! '  Great  was  the  preacher's  chagrin,  thinking  that 
the  Doctor  meant  to  ridicule  him.  Again  they  met,  and 
again  the  same  advice  was  given.  The  preacher  could  bear 
it  no  longer,  and  besought  the  Doctor  to  spare  his  feelings, 
already  too  much  wounded.  The  Doctor  then  assured  him 
he  meant  praise  and  not  censure.  '  I  thought  it  a  fine 
piece  of  oratory  ;  and  I  say,  again  :  Cultivate  the  pause  ! '  " 
Some  preaching  is  such  an  impetuous  tide  of  words,  or 
such  a  dreary,  continuous  monotone,  that  a  pause  here  and 
there  would  be  an  immense  relief  to  preacher  and  hearer, 
and  add  to  the  impressiveness  of  the  discourse. 

I  remember  hearing  Dr.  Guthrie  humorously  refer  to  the 
objection  to  his  zeal  in  raising  the  "  Sustentation  Fund  "  for 
the  Free  Church  clergy.  In  the  early  Church  holy  men  of 
God  went  about  clothed  in  "  sheepskins  and  goatskins,"  and 
why  should  they  not  do  so  still  ?  "  Just  fancy  Dr.  Candhsh 
and  myself  walking  along  Princes  Street,  Edinburgh,  I  in  a 
sheepskin  and  he  in  a  goatskin  !  " 

In  reference  to  his  very  illustrative  method  of  preaching, 
he  told  me  that  in  his  first  country  parish,  when  he  gathered 
the  young  people  round  him  in  a  class,  and  questioned  them 
about  the  sermon,  they  always  remembered  the  truth  that 
he  had  illustrated.    "  Therefore,"  said  he,  "  I  determined  that 


COLLEGE:  1837-1841. 


55 


whenever  I  specially  wished  some  lesson  to  be  well  remem- 
bered and  stick,  I  would  '  wing  it.' "  He  says  of  illustration : 
"  By  gratifying  the  imagination,  the  truth  finds  its  way  more 
readily  to  the  heart,  and  makes  a  deeper  impression  on  the 
memory.  The  stor}',  like  a  float,  keeps  it  from  sinking ;  like 
a  nail,  fastens  it  in  the  mind ;  like  the  feathers  of  an  arrow, 
makes  it  strike ;  and,  like  the  barb,  makes  it  stick."  He  used 
illustrations  on  his  death-bed  at  Hastings.  He  asked  for  a 
small  mirror  to  look  at  himself,  to  see,  by  his  wasted  features, 
how  much  nearer  his  vessel  was  getting  towards  port,  as  a  sailor 
looks  through  his  telescope  at  the  harbour  he  is  approaching. 

On  a  Sunday  afternoon  I  walked  to  Calton  Hill,  and, 
being  impressed  with  the  multitude  of  people  sauntering 
about,  was  sorry  that  none  of  the  clergy  of  the  city  were 
there  to  take  advantage  of  the  concourse.  I  felt  an  inward 
impulse  to  do  it  myself;  but  I  had  no  one  with  me  to  help. 
Still  I  could  not  disobey  the  call,  so  I  mounted  a  stone  and 
gave  an  address  on  my  old  text,  "  God  so  loved  the  world," 
to  a  multitude  who  had  soon  gathered.  When  I  had  finished, 
some  man  said  to  me,  "  Young  man,  it  will  take  you  a  long 
time  to  persuade  Edinburgh  people  that  Christ  died  for 
everyone."  That  was  all  the  encouragement  I  received. 
Five-and-twenty  years  had  passed  away,  when  I  was  taking 
part  in  jubilee  services  of  Sunday  schools  at  Glasgow.  As 
the  speakers  were  passing  into  the  great  hall,  a  clergyman 
whispered  to  me :  "  Do  you  remember,  years  ago,  preaching 
on  Calton  Hill  one  Sunday  afternoon?  I  was  one  of  your 
hearers.  It  led  me  to  Christ.  I  am  now  labouring  in  a 
poor  and  populous  parish  in  Glasgow,  trying  to  induce 
sinners  to  come  to  Jesus."  He  disappeared  in  the  crowd ; 
but  here  was  another  illustration  of  the  promise,  "  after 
many  clays." 

Brothers  and  sisters  are  within  the  range  of  personal  re- 
membrances. Before  entering  on  the  record  of  my  public 
life  I  may  here  recall  the  companions  of  my  childhood's 
home. 

My  eldest  brother,  Edward  Pickard,  for  several  years  was 


56 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


editor  of  my  father's  paper,  the  Maidstone  Journal,  a  strong 
advocate  of  "  Church  and  State."  His  taste  for  liturgical 
worship  and  intimacy  with  the  three  Wilberforces  at  Farleigh, 
Robert,  Samuel,  and  Hemy,  led  him  into  full  communion 
with  the  Church  of  England.  By  invitation  of  the  governors 
of  the  Oxford  University  Press,  he  became  one  of  the  managing 
partners,  and  devoted  his  brief  leisure  to  the  mental  and 
religious  improvement  of  the  boys  and  workmen.  The 
University  conferred  on  him  the  honorary  degree  of  M.A., 
and,  recalling  his  youthful  drilling  of  his  younger  brothers, 
in  full  uniform  he  led  a  company  of  Oxford  volunteers  as 
captain.  So  I  beheld  him  at  the  grand  volunteer  review  at 
Brighton. 

He  bequeathed  his  example  to  his  children.  Of  his  sons, 
one  was  for  twelve  years  Precentor  and  Sacrist  of  Worcester 
Cathedral,  and  is  now  Rector  of  Bromsgrove ;  another  achieved 
a  high  position  as  magistrate  in  the  Indian  Civil  Service,  and 
after  twenty  years  has  retired  on  a  pension ;  another  won  a 
scholarship  at  Merton  College,  and  took  a  "  double  first "  ; 
another  took  honours  at  Oxford,  and  is  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  his 
college.  One  daughter  was  for  several  years  head-mistress 
of  the  High  School,  Exeter,  and  is  now  doing  mission  work 
as  a  Sister  among  poor  women  in  South  London;  another 
daughter  died  at  her  post  as  nurse  at  St.  Mary's  Hospital, 
Paddington,  the  medical  staff  placing  a  window  to  her  memory 
in  the  chapel. 

My  second  brother,  Stephen,  after  being  for  several 
years  a  merchant  captain  in  the  East,  devoted  time  and 
income  in  benevolent  zeal  as  member  of  a  Congregational 
church.  When  one  day  summoned  to  dinner,  he  was  found 
kneeling  in  the  summer-house,  lifeless,  in  the  attitude  of 
prayer. 

My  third  brother,  John  Vine,  had  an  early  passion  for  the 
sea.  I  remember  how  our  father  took  me  with  him  to  go  on 
board  his  first  ship,  the  Inglis  (East  India  Company),  and  how 
I  admired  his  uniform  with  the  dirk  in  his  belt,  the  exciting 
climb  up  the  mountainous  side  of  a  ship  of  1,800  tons,  and 
dining  with  Captain  Dudman,  who  was  surprised  that  so 


COLLEGE:  1837-1841. 


young  a  boy  could  take  "  observations  "  correctly.  His  next 
voyage  was  as  a  junior  officer  on  the  Lwd  Amherst,  which, 
during  a  heavy  gale  and  tide,  was  cast  high  and  dry,  with 
broken  back,  on  the  Hoogly,  when  he  aided  the  captain  in 
cutting  away  the  masts.  At  the  merging  of  the  "  Company  " 
in  the  Empire,  he  became  commander  of  a  small  vessel,  in 
which  my  younger  brother  Arthur  was  a  "  middy,"  who  has 
related  to  me  how  one  day,  in  the  Mediterranean,  the  captain, 
having  observed  a  sudden  fall  in  the  barometer,  ordered  all 
sails  to  be  reefed.  The  crew  were  astonished,  because 
they  felt  no  wind  and  saw  no  ripple.  Another  vessel  was 
in  sight  under  full  sail.  Soon  a  little  cloud  arose,  "like  a 
man's  hand,"  and  overcast  the  sky.  A  white  mist  of  foam 
covered  the  distant  sea.  Presently  the  tempest  burst,  the 
bare  masts  bent  as  reeds,  lightning  ran  along  the  deck,  the 
sea  was  laid  level  by  the  blast,  for  as  soon  as  a  wave  tried  to 
rise,  the  crest  was  carried  off  in  spray.  It  was,  indeed, 
the  "  white  squalL"  When  it  passed,  the  other  vessel  had 
disappeared. 

There  was  a  worse  storm,  for  a  mutiny  was  brewing,  owing 
to  hatred  of  the  chief  mate.  Arthur  was  sweeping  the 
quarter-deck.  An  ominous  group  of  sailors  was  approaching. 
The  captain  knew  what  it  meant,  but  with  deepening  frown 
kept  pacing  to  and  fro.  The  leader  now  touched  the 
quarter-deck,  one  step  across  which  meant  mutiny.  In  a 
moment  the  captain  snatched  the  broom-handle  from  the 
midshipman  and  with  one  blow  levelled  the  leader.  All  the 
rest,  cowed  by  his  bravery,  submitted.  The  ship  and  lives 
of  the  officers  were  thus  saved. 

The  following  occurrence  I  have  heard  him  minutely 
describe.  He  was  captain  of  the  large  ship  Crcesus,  carrying 
the  first  detachment  of  Itahan  troops  to  the  Crimea.  A  day 
or  two  after  leaving  Genoa  it  was  ascertained  that  by  spon- 
taneous combustion  the  coal-store  was  on  fire.  The  captain 
searched  the  distant  coast  with  his  telescope,  and  discovered  a 
spot  where  there  appeared  to  be  an  opening  in  the  cliff.  To 
this  he  steered.  It  was  a  race  with  time.  Troops  and  passen- 
gers were  stationed  forward,  so  that  the  smoke  and  scorching 


58 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


fumes  were  carried  astern.  Just  before  it  became  impossible 
to  work  the  engines,  the  ship  grounded  in  the  snug  cove. 
Then  in  good  order  boat  after  boat  landed  the  soldiers  safely ; 
then  the  crew.  The  captain  was,  of  course,  the  last ;  the  only 
property  he  carried  away  being  his  favourite  canary  bird.  He 
had  scarcely  reached  shore  when  the  great  ship  burst  forth 
into  flame  from  stem  to  stern.  He  received  much  com- 
mendation for  his  conduct  in  thus  saving  the  lives  of  crew 
and  soldiers. 

After  a  short  interval  he  was  invited  to  take  command 
of  the  Great  Eastern  on  her  first  voyage  across  the  Atlantic. 
He  had  a  grand  reception  at  New  York,  multitudes  of  vessels 
going  out  to  convoy  to  harbour  the  biggest  vessel  ever  yet 
afloat.  A  few  years  were  now  spent  in  quiet  retirement.  For 
some  time  he  attended  a  church  near  him,  but  the  Athan- 
asian  Creed  drove  him  some  distance  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  where  he  greatly  profited  by  the  ministry  and 
friendship  of  my  beloved  and  widely-honoured  friend,  Dr. 
Monro  Gibson.  He  was  a  great  reader,  and  spoke  four 
languages.  He  played  the  flute  and  concertina  with  much 
taste,  and  has  left  many  portfolios  of  sketches  both  in  pencil 
and  water-colours.  Towards  the  end,  he  read  nothing  but 
the  Bible,  "Pilgrim's  Progress,"  and  his  father's  autobio- 
graphy. He  closed  his  long  voyage  in  the  calm  of  faith 
and  hope. 

My  brother  Arthur  has  written  a  graphic  sketch  of  part  of 
his  earlier  life  under  the  title  of  "  /  Will ;  or,  The  Boy  who 
Would  Go  to  Sea."  At  one  time  he  was  greatly  in  danger  from 
bad  companionship,  but  says  that  the  mere  thought  of  his 
parents,  and  his  certainty  of  the  truth  of  religion,  as  seen  in 
their  consistent  lives,  often  held  him  back  when  near  the 
precipice.  I  have  elsewhere  related  how  his  adoption  of  total 
abstinence  was  the  beginning  of  a  religious  life.  He  left  a 
profitable  business  to  preach  the  Gospel.  After  toiling  suc- 
cessfully in  raising  up  to  prosperity  several  struggling  con- 
gregations at  Luddenden  Foot,  Edmonton,  Tolmers  Square, 
and  Craven  Chapel,  he  is  now  pastor  of  a  Congregational 
church  in  Hastings.    His  eldest  son  is  minister  of  a  church 


COLLEGE:  1S37-1841. 


59 


in  Cape  Town,  and  was  recently  Chairman  of  the  South 
African  Union.  He  lately  published  a  poem  on  "Table 
Mountain,"  which  at  once  obtained  a  large  circulation. 

My  younger  brother.  Warren,  was  for  some  years  an 
active  deacon  of  his  intimate  friend,  the  venerable  and  be- 
loved Joshua  Harrison,  and  is  a  zealous  promoter  of  the 
London  City  Mission.  His  "  Caxton  Press  "  is  a  small  Tract 
Society  in  itself,  having  sent  forth  half  a  million  copies 
of  my  works  and  of  others.  His  son,  William  Newman,  is 
pastor  of  the  Congregational  church,  Dubhn,  of  which  Dr. 
Urwick  used  to  be  the  minister. 

My  sisters  married  two  brothers  of  the  name  of  Allnutt. 
One  of  these  is  rector  of  a  small  village  in  Suffolk,  and  one  of 
their  children  is  a  minister  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Aus- 
tralia. My  other  sister,  Mary,  lived  several  years  at  Chil worth, 
a  small  village  in  Surrey,  where  she  opened  her  house  every 
Sunday  evening  as  a  Sunday  school,  and  after  teaching  the 
children  she  held  a  devotional  service  for  the  villagers,  to  whom 
she  habitually  ministered  both  in  body  and  mind.  She  also 
has  a  son  rector  of  a  parish  in  AustraHa.  I  mention  these 
particulars  to  show  how  the  prayers  my  parents  ofi'ered  daUy 
for  years  that  their  children  might  be  truly  "  converted  "  and 
be  servants  of  Christ  have  been  answered  to  children  and  to 
"  children's  children."  It  is  my  confidence  that  those  parents 
in  glory  rejoice  that  all  have  chosen  the  "narrow  way  that 
leadeth  unto  life." 

Two  years  before  my  birth  the  following  letter  was  sent 
by  the  Rev.  Rowland  HiU  to  the  town  where  I  commenced 
my  ministry,  and  from  which  I  went  to  occupy  his  pulpit  at 
Surrey  Chapel : — 

"To  William  Bou-den,  Esq.,  Evil 

"  My  dear  Sir, — I  should  certainly  have  accepted  your  very  friendly 
and  aflfectionate  invitation  to  Hull  had  Providence  directed  me  further 
towards  the  North.  But  our  Northern  brethren  conceive  that  the  ground 
is  so  fully  occupied,  and  so  much  has  already  been  done  on  behalf  of  the 
Missionary  Society,  that  an  additional  visit  just  at  present  would  be 
deemed  an  unpleasant  intrusion  on  the  generosity  they  have  already 
displayed. 


60 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


"  It  is  well  to  be  enabled  to  follow  the  cloud  of  Divine  Providence 
wherever  it  moves  ;  it  is  a  cloud  that  leads  well  and  drops  fatness  as  it 
moves. 

"  I  am  somewhat  the  less  anxious  to  visit  Hull  as  perhaps  there  is 
not  a  town  in  the  kingdom  more  highly  favoured  with  the  privileges  of 
the  Gospel  than  that  favoured  spot.  Still,  it  is  pleasant  to  visit  those 
places  where  the  Divine  Presence  seems  to  be  vouchsafed.  O  for  the 
time  when  all  that  is  designed  in  that  great  prayer  may  be  more  fully 
answered! — 'Thy  Kingdom  come' — when  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth 
shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  the  Lord  and  His  Christ. 

"  I  am,  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  very  aflfectionately, 

"R.  Hill. 

"Surrey  Ch.,  Ap.  21,  1814." 


CHAPTER  V. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL  : — ORDINATION — SERVICES — OPEN-AIR 
PREACHING — "COME  TO  JESUS  " —TEMPERANCE  WORK. 

In  1842  I  preached  on  several  Sundays  at  SheflSeld,  with 
some  view  to  the  pastorate.  I  was  boarded  in  a  small  house, 
the  entrance  to  Avhich  was  direct  from  the  street  into 
my  sitting-room,  which,  on  a  Saturday  evening,  was  sud- 
denly entered  by  two  deacons,  who  respectfully  asked  me  to 
preach  a  sermon  on  "  doctrine,"  as  this  was  much  desired  by 
some  of  the  people.  I  told  them  I  had  been  doing  nothing 
else — the  doctrines  of  repentance,  faith,  prayer,  and  good 
works.  They  still  asked  for  "  doctrine,"  by  which  they  meant 
"  election." 

Next  morning  I  took  for  my  text,  "  Elect  according  to  the 
foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  through  sanctification  of 
the  Spirit,  unto  obedience  "  (1  Peter  i.  2).  I  pointed  out  that 
Christians  are  elected  to  obedience  by  the  help  of  the  Spirit, 
which  we  are  commanded  to  pray  for,  and  therefore  God  thus 
invites  everyone  to  become  elect.  Two  prominent  members 
rose,  and,  shutting  their  pew-door  sharply,  marched  out  of 
church.  That  congregation  in  a  few  days  invited  me  to  be 
their  pastor. 

An  urgent  request  came  from  the  deacons  of  the  new 
"  Albion  Church  "  at  Hull  to  help  at  the  opening  services 
on  the  next  Sunday,  in  place  of  my  friend,  Mr.  Sherman,  who 
was  unwell.  The  other  two  preachers  were  Thomas  Binne}' 
and  Winter  Hamilton.  I  felt  appalled  at  the  idea  of  preaching 
in  their  presence,  and  was  tempted  to  write  a  sermon  fit  for 
their  special  approval  rather  than  thinking  of  the  1,500  people 
who  needed  plain,  practical  Gospel.  I  retired  earlj^and  laboured 
hard  to  prepare  my  grand  sermon.  But  in  vain.  Thoughts 
would  not  come ;  pen  refused  ornate  expression ;  I  could  not 
ask  God's  blessing.  Hour  after  hour  struck,  and  I  said,  "  No, 
it  won't  do.  I  can't  prepare  it,  and  if  I  did,  I  could  not  preach 


62 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


it."  So  I  cast  my  unfinished  manuscript  aside,  and  selected 
the  notes  of  one  of  my  very  simplest  sermons — "Enter  ye 
in  at  the  strait  gate." 

There  was  a  densely-packed  church  to  see  the  new  building 
and  hear  the  young  preacher.  In  the  desire  to  be  useful  I 
forgot  the  two  great  divines.  Three  members  of  a  family 
who  became  afterwards  most  useful  supporters  of  my 
ministry  were,  by  means  of  that  sermon,  induced  to  "  strive." 
I  preached  twice  more  during  the  week,  and  on  the  following 
Sunday.  On  the  departure  platform  next  day  the  deacons 
met  me  with  a  unanimous  and  cordial  invitation  to  become 
their  first  pastor.  This  step  may  appear  too  hasty;  but 
the  deacons  had  made  careful  inquiry  of  the  authorities 
of  the  College  and  of  others.  On  reaching  Sheffield,  the 
deacons  of  the  church  there  were  waiting  to  welcome  me 
with  a  similar  invitation ;  and  when  I  reached  London,  a  third 
came  to  me  from  Craven  Chapel.  As  I  had  been  visiting  the 
churches  during  a  whole  year,  everywhere  welcomed  but 
nowhere  "  called,"  other  students  who  have  waited  long  for 
a  settlement  may  be  encouraged. 

I  had  often  said  to  myself  that  I  could  not  live  away  from 
hills,  and  during  my  few  first  days  in  Hull  felt  that  I  could 
not  be  happy  in  a  smoky,  damp  town,  built  on  a  marsh,  on 
the  flat  shore  of  a  broad,  muddy  estuary. 

The  building,  resembling  a  Doric  temple,  was  somewhat 
imposing  in  appearance,  with  sittings  for  1,600  people.  There 
was  a  building  debt  of  £8,000  and  a  membership  of  only  forty- 
two.  This  was  a  formidable  difficulty  for  a  young  man  fresh 
from  college.  But  the  opportunities  of  usefulness  in  the  midst 
of  a  great  population,  a  first  pastor's  freedom  in  moving  on  his 
own  lines,  and  the  fact  that  this  was  my  first  actual  call,  induced 
me,  after  prayer  and  counsel,  to  accept  the  invitation. 

My  ordination  was  on  July  13th.  Albion  Church  was 
crowded.  After  suitable  prayers  and  hymns,  an  address  was 
given  on  the  nature  of  a  Christian  church  and  of  the  pastoral 
office.  Then,  standing  near  my  parents  in  the  body  of  the 
church,  I  answered  questions  put  to  me  from  the  pulpit  on 
my  creed,  conversion,  and  motives.    Then  one  of  the  deacons 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


63 


declared  the  full  accord  of  all  the  members  in  the  invitation, 
and  the  concurrent  approval  of  the  ordaining  presbyters.  I 
knelt  in  front  of  the  pulpit  surrounded  by  them,  while  special 
prayer  was  offered  "  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
presbytery."  Among  these  ordaining  elders  were  Dr.  L. 
Alexander,  of  Edinburgh ;  Dr.  Winter  Hamilton,  Thomas  James, 
my  pastor,  E.  Jenkings ;  Thomas  Stratten,  pastor  of  the  old 
Congregational  church ;  and  James  Sibree,  of  Hull,  and  other 
neighbouring  pastors.  After  the  prayer  of  consecration,  they 
gave  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  Then  a  solemn  " charge" 
was  addressed  to  me  on  the  duties,  responsibilities,  and  en- 
couragements of  the  ministry.  The  doxology  closed  a  very 
solemn  service  of  three  hours. 

I  do  not  question  the  validity  of  other  modes  of  intro- 
duction to  the  ministry — whether  Episcopal,  Methodist,  or 
Presbyterian — but  when  for  any  other  method  is  claimed 
exclusive  validity,  I  ask  whether  such  a  procedure  as  this  does 
not  also  demand  recognition. 

It  is  not  claimed  that  every  part  of  the  ceremonial  should 
correspond  with  this  example,  or  that  any  other  should  be 
condemned  as  invalid ;  but  we  do  claim  that  those  whose  con- 
viction of  a  Divine  call  is  assented  to  by  a  congregation  of 
believers,  and  confirmed  by  Divine  co-operation  in  the  con- 
version of  sinners  and  the  edification  of  saints,  need  have  no 
qualms  of  conscience  as  to  the  validity  of  their  ordination. 
In  my  own  case,  having  had  frequent  opportunities  of  accepting 
other  ordination,  offering  worldly  advantages,  I  have  felt  I 
should  dishonour  God  and  my  own  conscience  by  appearing 
to  disown  what  I  had  received  from  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church,  even  as  I  would  not  wish  to  induce  any  brother  in 
the  ministry  of  any  Church  thus  to  stultify  his  own  position. 
It  must  be  a  great  help  to  any  minister  in  his  arduous  work 
to  be  convinced  that  he  has  been  duly  called,  and  has  become 
associated  in  the  brotherhood  of  all  ministers  of  the  Universal 
Church.  How  can  the  real  unity  of  the  Churches  be  demon- 
strated if  any  one  section  denies  the  orders  of  all  the  rest  ? 

The  sermon  preached  to  the  congregation  by  Dr.  Winter 
Hamilton  deserves  record.    His  text  was,  "  He  shall  receive 


64 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


of  you  his  standing,"  in  which  he  showed  that  while  there  is 
truth  in  the  saying,  "  Like  priest,  hke  people,"  so  the  reverse  is 
true,  for  the  spirituality,  prayerfulness,  zeal,  and  catholicity  of 
the  people  are  sure  to  encourage  similar  virtues  in  the  pastor. 

Having  been  then  ordained,  I  commenced  my  regular 
pastoral  work  the  following  Sunday,  preaching  from  the 
words,  "  Brethren,  pray  for  us  ! "  and  "  For  I  determined  not  to 
know  anything  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  Him  cruci- 
fied." This  has  been  my  determination  ever  since.  I  have 
endeavoured  to  teach  "  the  whole  counsel  of  God,"  but  the 
dominant  note  has  been  the  atoning  and  ruHng  Saviour.  I 
have  sought  and  found  in  the  Word  of  God  an  inexhaustible 
variety  ;  but  I  have  felt  that  there  is  no  phase  of  Gospel  truth 
which  does  not  shine  in  the  light  of  the  Cross,  and  I  have 
during  these  sixty  years  never  consciously  omitted  from  the 
discourse  such  reference  to  Christ  as  might  by  the  Divine 
blessing  direct  to  Himself  a  soul  ignorant  or  careless  of 
salvation. 

It  is  said  of  the  celebrated  Puritan  divine,  Andrew  Fuller, 
that  a  young  preacher,  having  preached  an  eloquent  sermon, 
asked  his  opinion  of  it,  to  which  the  faithful  veteran  said,  "  Very 
grand,  but  no  Gospel."  "  But,  sir,  it  was  not  in  the  text !  "  He 
responded,  "  There  is  no  lane  in  the  land  which  does  not  lead 
into  the  King's  highway  ! "  I  was  one  day  thanked  for  a 
sermon  on  "  The  Cross  "  by  an  American  gentleman,  who  said, 
"  As  a  lawyer,  my  opinion  is  that  the  Gospel  without  atone- 
ment is  illogical.  It  is  like  telling  a  man  to  lift  himself  from 
the  ground  by  pulHng  at  his  own  boot-tags  ! " 

In  America  they  call  the  congregation  of  "  communicants  " 
the  parish.  Mine  was  a  very  smaU  one,  only  forty -two. 
At  first  the  novelty  attracted  all  sorts  of  people,  aisles 
and  pulpit  stairs  being  crowded ;  but  when  novelty  ceased 
the  church  continued  to  be  crowded  at  the  evening  service 
throughout  twelve  years,  and  increased  in  the  morning 
from  500  to  1,000.  The  membership  rapidly  multiplied. 
Many  divided  their  favours.  A  certain  "  professor "  of  hair- 
cutting  boasted  thafc  in  the  morning  he  "patronised  High 
Church  and  in  the  evening  Newman  HaU."    Several  eminent 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


65 


citizens  came  regularly,  with  sundry  "  Jews,  Turks,  infidels," 
and  some  Roman  Catholics.  But  I  studiously  avoided  con- 
troversy, always  preaching  the  positive  truths  of  the  Gospel. 

The  "King's  Town,"  on  the  little  river  Hull,  flowing  into  the 
Humber,  was  built  below  highest  tide  level,  when  the  surround- 
ing region  was  a  marsh.  The  old  walls,  whose  gates  were  closed 
by  Sir  John  Hotham,  by  command  of  the  Parliament,  against 
the  King,  exist  only  in  the  docks  and  quays  which  occupy 
their  site.  Within  their  small  compass  are  some  handsome 
old  mansions  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  which  was  the  ancient 
port,  once  occupied  by  thriving  merchants,  one  of  them  by 
the  parents  of  AVilliam  Wilberforce — his  birthplace — in  memory 
of  whom  an  imposing  monument  fronts  the  entrance  to  the 
old  town  from  the  populous  and  ever-spreading  suburbs 
towards  the  west  and  north.  One  of  the  old  streets  bears  its 
ancient  name,  "  The  Land  of  Green  Ginger."  In  the  centre  is 
the  grand  old  parish  church,  of  which  Andrew  Marvel's  father 
was  rector,  near  which  is  Fish  Street  Independent  Church, 
the  oldest  of  that  denomination,  of  which  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Stratten  was  the  honoured  pastor  during  my  twelve  years' 
ministry  at  Hull.  From  this  church,  and  with  his  benediction, 
went  forth  the  small  colony  to  found  the  new  church  where  I 
preached  on  the  day  of  its  consecration. 

The  prime  mover  of  this  effort  of  Church  extension  outside 
the  walls  was  Sir  William  Lowthrop,  a  former  mayor,  a  chief 
magistrate,  and  my  senior  deacon,  wise  in  counsel  and  dis- 
tinguished by  devotional  zeal  and  generosity.  Three  others, 
likeminded  merchants  and  shipowners,  supported  him  by 
their  influence  and  contributions.  Persons  in  humbler  con- 
dition made  up  the  forty-two,  who  were  brave  enough  to 
build  a  large  church  with  1,500  sittings  at  a  cost  of  some 
£12,000. 

Soon  after  my  ordination  Dr.  Candlish  and  other  Scottish 
clergy  came  to  seek  English  sympathy  in  their  great  struggle 
for  Church  freedom.  They  had  not  objected  to  "  Establish- 
ment," but  they  contended  for  the  ancient  rights  of  congrega- 
tions to  appoint  their  own  pastors.  This  claim  was  rejected, 
and  the  majority  of  the  clergy  and  their  congregations,  under 

F 


66 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  leadership  of  their  most  eminent  preachers — Chalmers, 
CandUsh,  Guthrie,  and  others — seceded,  advocating  "  the 
Crown  Rights  of  the  Redeemer,"  by  which  they  meant  the 
liberty  and  duty  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  a  spiritual  kingdom, 
to  appoint  its  own  ceremonial,  and  ordain  its  own  pastors 
and  elders. 

This  secession  demanded  no  less  a  sacrifice  than  the  surrender 
of  all  their  churches,  manses,  and  colleges,  thus  necessitating 
voluntary  contributions  for  rebuilding  and  maintenance.  They 
thus  were  led  to  see  that  State  control  was  inseparable  from 
State  support.  The  response  of  the  nation  was  immediate. 
The  "  Free  Church  "  has  covered  the  whole  of  Scotland  with 
places  of  worship  and  supplied  with  a  learned,  evangelical, 
and  devoted  ministry,  not  only  towns  and  cities,  but  small 
villages  and  highland  glens.  It  was  a  great  privilege,  so  early 
in  my  ministry,  to  open  our  pulpit  for  their  deputation. 

I  had  been  only  a  few  weeks  pastor  of  Albion  Church 
when  I  was  preserved  from  sudden  death  in  it.  My  vestry 
was  lighted  by  a  very  massive  brass  chandelier,  suspended 
from  the  ceiling.  In  the  centre  of  its  four  branches  was  a 
ponderous,  sharp-pointed  pendant.  One  evening  I  was  writing 
beneath  this,  when  the  whole  machinery  suddenly  fell  on  the 
table,  the  head  of  the  battering-ram  just  grazing  my  nose, 
instead  of  splitting  my  skull.  I  thank  God  for  a  protecting 
Providence  which  prevented  such  sudden  termination  of  my 
ministry ;  and  I  also  thank  God  for  hundreds  of  other  provi- 
dences, protecting  me,  not  only  from  accidents,  but  from  alarm. 
A  man  once  expressed  to  me  his  wondering  gratitude  at 
Divine  intervention,  in  that,  though  thrown  down  that  morn- 
ing by  a  cab,  the  wheel  of  which  nearly  passed  over  his  head, 
he  was  still  alive  and  well.  I  replied,  "  You  are  rightly  grate- 
ful ;  and  I  also  am  grateful,  because  this  day  I  have  not  only 
escaped  being  run  over,  but  escaped  the  shock  you  have 
experienced." 

Not  long  after  the  building  was  opened  I  observed  some 
ominous  cracks  in  the  wide  ceiling  of  sixty  feet  span.  Then  I 
observed  a  downward  curve,  and  measured  day  by  day  an 
increasing  depression.    One  Saturday  morning  a  large  piece 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


67 


of  cement  fell  into  the  middle  aisle.  I  at  once  secured  the 
largest  hall  in  the  town  and  sent  out  notices  that  services 
would  be  held  there  next  day.  Surveyors  found  that  in  order 
to  conform  to  Greek  architecture  the  roof  was  too  flat,  and 
failed  to  achieve  structural  safety.  Too  little  downward 
pressure  was  thrown  on  the  walls ;  too  much  was  demanded 
of  the  queen-posts,  the  heads  of  which  were  being  crushed, 
and  in  a  short  time  the  whole  roof  would  have  fallen  in, 
possibly  during  service,  with  the  destruction  of  hundreds  of 
people. 

The  cost  of  restoration  was  formidable.  There  was  a  build- 
ing debt  of  £6,000,  the  interest  on  which  was  £300.  The 
incidental  expenses  were  upwards  of  £250.  The  stipend 
assured  to  me  was  £300.  Without  consultation  I  announced 
that  I  would  take  no  more  salary  from  the  funds,  but  trust  to 
my  people.  This  at  once  made  us  solvent,  with  a  little  margin, 
after  paying  interest  and  aU  expenses.  We  also  established  a 
weekly  offering  at  the  doors  after  every  service  towards  debt 
extinction.  No  one  was  pressed  to  subscribe,  but  in  the  most 
generous  way,  by  the  poorest  as  well  as  others,  my  personal 
income  at  once  amounted  to  as  much  as  previously.  There 
was  soon  no  further  need  of  the  extra  pastoral  fund,  and  the 
stipend  rose  gradually  to  about  £600. 

The  first  use  I  made  of  this  was  to  repay  to  my  college  the 
cost  of  my  board  for  four  years.  I  do  not  regard  this  as  any 
generosity,  but  simple  payment  of  debt.  If  this  were  generally 
done  in  after-years  by  students  at  colleges  and  scholars  at 
orphanages,  there  would  not  be  so  much  need  of  the  help 
of  outsiders. 

I  did  not  postpone  Open-air  Preaching,  but  there  were  such 
long  deliberations  of  committee, arranging  times  and  places,  and 
so  on,  that  the  season  for  such  services  was  quickly  passing  ;  so 
I  one  day  said  to  my  verger,  "  Come  with  me,  and  let  us  hold 
a  service  in  the  slums  near."  So  without  prearranged  method 
we  went  into  an  obscure  street,  and  began  a  hymn-duet.  A 
fashionable  young  surgeon  of  my  acquaintance  drove  past  in 
his  gig,  and  was  amused  at  seeing  me  performing  to  a  small 


68 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


group  of  children.  He  smiled  good-humouredly,  driving  on, 
and  we  two,  parson  and  clerk,  smiled  also  and  sang  on.  This 
little  one  became  a  thousand  as  the  commencement  of  regular 
open-air  services,  which  continued  throughout  the  whole  of 
my  pastorate.  Vast  numbers  of  artisans  and  others,  who 
seldom  entered  any  place  of  worship,  thus  heard  the  Gospel, 
and  many  became  attendants  at  various  churches. 

A  neighbouring  Evangelical  Rector  wished  to  do  the  same, 
and  wrote  for  sanction  to  his  Bishop,  who  replied  that  he  was 
sorry  the  question  had  been  asked,  for  he  would  not  have 
objected,  but,  his  sanction  being  asked,  he  felt  obliged  to 
withhold  it. 

To  one  of  such  open-air  services  may  be  ascribed  instru- 
mentally  my  little  book  entitled  "  Come  to  Jesus,"  the  origin  of 
which  I  have  often  been  asked  to  explain.  After  our  annual 
missionary  meetings  a  dinner  was  given  by  a  wealthy  merchant 
to  the  "  deputation  "  and  local  clerg}^  After  dinner  clay  pipes 
were  brought  in  and  whisky  toddy.  My  next  neighbour  at 
table,  a  Presbyterian  clergyman,  was,  like  myself,  an  abstainer 
both  from  alcohol  and  tobacco  ;  so  after  politely  remaining  an 
hour,  we  thought  that  we  might  quietly  escape  from  uncon- 
genial smoke  and  savour.  I  do  not  suggest  that  there  was 
any  approach  to  intemperance.  All  present  were  godly  men, 
and  their  mode  of  enjoyment  was  not  considered  inconsistent 
with  the  clerical  office.  On  walking  away,  we  went  through  a 
very  poor  district,  and  we  proposed  that,  as  we  had  been  at  a 
missionary  dinner,  it  would  be  suitable  to  have  a  missionary 
dessert.  So  I  borrowed  a  wooden  chair,  and  we  began  a  hynm, 
which  attracted  a  number  of  children,  whose  attention  was 
soon  won  by  the  story  of  Jesus.  Women  who  had  been  listening 
from  their  windows  now  gathered,  curious  to  know  what  we 
were  saying  to  their  little  ones.  Some  men  now  joined  the 
group,  and  I  proposed  to  sing  a  sacred  ditty,  well  known  to 
the  Primitive  Methodists,  the  chief  workers  among  the  poor — 
"Come  to  Jesus,  just  now!  Come  to  Jesus,  He  is  willing.  Come 
to  Jesus — Hallelujah,"  and  so  on.  My  address  was  suggested  by 
thehymn.  "Come  to  Jesus.  WhoisHe?"  God!  Man!  "Where 
is  Jesus  ? "    In  heaven ;  here !    "  How  come  ? "    By  prayer 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


69 


"  Why  ? "  To  be  forgiven — made  good,  made  happy,  and  get 
to  heaven  hereafter.  "  Who  should  come  ? "  The  rich,  the 
poor,  the  old,  the  young.    "  When  ?"    Now  ! 

The  people  listened  intently.  As  I  came  away  I  said,  "That 
shall  be  my  subject  next  Sunday  evening — 'Come  unto  Me.'" 
I  had  never  heard  of  such  a  sermon,  with  above  twenty  heads 
and  divisions  for  a  large  and  inteUigent  congregation.  But 
it  was  received  with  attention,  and  was  instructive  to  the 
preacher  in  cultivating  condensation. 

Soon  after  this  I  suffered  from  the  only  serious  disease  of 
my  life.  Wlien  convalescent,  I  said  to  myself  that  had  I  died 
I  should  have  left  in  print  tracts  on  temperance  and  Christian 
union  alone.  I  ought  to  write  a  Gospel  tract  of  invitation  to 
the  Saviour,  after  the  method  of  my  father's  "Sinner's  Friend." 
It  should  be  of  the  same  size,  sixty-four — twice  thirty-two 
pages ;  on  every  double  page  one  complete  chapter,  each 
consisting  of  just  so  many  lines.  I  resolved  that  I  would 
write  one  of  these  daily.  On  counting  up  the  words,  I  often 
found  twice  too  many.  Then  there  was  the  amusing  recrea- 
tion of  abbreviating  sentences,  substituting  short  words  for 
long,  Saxon  for  Latin,  and  banishing  repetitions,  till  the  page 
"was  reduced  to  its  proper  size. 

I  used  to  read  the  result  of  the  day's  work  to  my  delighted 
parents  each  evening,  and  then  committed  my  booklet  to  the 
printers,  venturing  to  order  2,000  copies  at  threepence,  half  of 
■which  I  would  give  away,  and  the  other  half  my  congregation 
would  purchase.  The  tract  was  neither  advertised  nor  com- 
mended in  the  press.  To  my  astonishment,  within  a  month, 
an  order  came  from  Mr.  Snow,  the  London  publisher,  for  10,000 
copies,  and  before  long  there  were  issues  of  100,000  to  supply 
a  demand  by  wealthy  Evangelical  people,  who  said  it  was  just 
what  they  needed  for  general  distribution.  Thus  the  circula- 
tion extended  till  the  tract  became  known  abroad  and  was 
translated  into  all  the  languages  of  the  Continent  without  any 
act  of  mine.  Then  foreign  missionaries  translated  it,  saying 
the  style  was  so  simple  that  its  transference  was  comparatively 
easy,  and  the  mode  of  presenting  the  Gospel  plain.  The  re- 
production is  free  to  all  countries,  also  to  the  Religious  Tract 


70 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Society  and  the  Stirling  Tract  Society  in  leaflets,  and  it  is  now 
in  use  in  most  of  the  lands  where  the  Bible  is  circulated  in 
native  languages.  It  has  been  printed  in  vast  numbers  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  As  far  as  I  can  ascertain,  I  believe 
the  circulation  has  reached  four  millions,  in  about  forty 
languages,  including  English,  Welsh,  French,  German, 
Spanish,  Dutch,  Russian,  Italian,  Polish,  Greek,  Arabic, 
Tamil,  Telugu,  Hindi,  Turkish,  Chinese,  Norwegian,  Kalabar, 
and  Malagasy. 

When  at  Hull  I  was  informed,  soon  after  its  publication, 
that  "  Come  to  Jesus  "  was  read  in  the  Royal  nursery  by  the 
special  desire  of  the  Queen.  My  informant,  who  had  lately 
married  a  Lutheran  clergyman  in  Hull,  had  been  German 
governess  to  the  Royal  children,  and  was  treated  as  a  personal 
friend  by  her  Majesty.  Rich  and  poor  thus  meet  together. 
No  credit  is  due  to  the  writer.  It  needed  no  research,  it  cost 
very  Uttle  trouble,  it  was  merely  the  utterance  of  the  simplest 
truths,  the  spontaneous  expression  of  the  writer's  own  expe- 
rience, and  the  substance  of  his  constant  ministr3^  But  in 
this,  as  in  multitudes  of  modern  as  well  as  ancient  instances, 
God  chooses  the  "  weak  things  of  this  world  "  to  accomplish 
His  gracious  purposes,  apart  from  any  merit  in  the  instrument, 
and  despite  a  multitude  of  imperfections. 

I  once  kept  a  record  of  instances  of  usefulness,  but  the 
collecting  and  writing  became  too  onerous,  and  I  discontinued 
what  might  tempt  me  to  think  too  much  of  the  instrument, 
whereas  I  did  (and  do  still)  desire  to  say  Avith  my  whole  heart,. 
"  Non  nobis  Domine."  But  I  venture  to  record  a  few  recent 
instances  rather  of  God's  blessing  on  the  distribution  of  tracts 
than  on  the  writers  of  them. 

To  an  invalid  daughter  of  an  Episcopal  clergyman  a  lady 
gave  a  copy  bound  in  emerald  green.  Her  cousin,  a  young 
surgeon,  also  at  Torquay  for  his  health,  saw  it  on  her 
table,  and  said,  "What  gay  little  book  is  that  you  have  there?" 
Though  very  unwilling  to  part  with  it,  she  felt  she  must  ask 
him  to  accept  it,  on  condition  that  he  would  read  it.  He  said  : 
"  It  is  not  the  kind  of  book  I  ever  read,  but  for  your  sake  I 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


71 


will  take  it."  A  few  weeks  afterwards  he  wrote  to  her  that  he 
had  found  the  Saviour  of  whom  it  spoke,  and  had  renounced 
his  infidel  opinions,  and  asked  her  to  tell  the  author  that 
he  hoped  to  meet  both  the  writer  and  the  giver  of  the  book 
in  heaven.  He  was  then  dying  in  consumption,  and  very 
near  his  end. 

Lately,  one  dusky  evening,  I  was  met  by  a  gentleman  on 
Hampstead  Heath,  who  asked  my  name,  and  said,  "  I  have  a 
message  for  you.  A  year  ago  I  went,  as  a  Methodist  minister, 
to  preach  at  a  Yorkshire  village,  where  I  visited  a  poor  man 
very  ill.  I  spoke  to  him  of  Christ,  and  gave  him  your  book. 
A  year  afterwards  I  went  there  again,  when  his  widow 
gave  me  the  copy  I  had  given  him,  now  soiled  by  constant 
use,  and  which  was  clasped  in  his  hand  to  his  heart  at  death. 
He  said,  'If  ever  you  see  the  giver  of  this  book,  let  him  have 
it.  It  has  opened  my  heart  to  receive  my  Saviour.'  "  I  was 
so  deeply  impressed  that  my  informant  passed  out  of  my 
sight  in  the  darkness,  leaving  me  "  blinded  by  excess  of 
light." 

I  have  been  told  that  during  the  American  War  be- 
tween North  and  South,  this  book  was  carried  in  the  breast- 
pocket by  a  hundred  thousand  young  men,  who  often 
perused  it  in  the  pauses  of  battle  or  by  their  watch-fires. 
Very  lately  I  met  a  Polish  gentleman,  who  told  me  that 
ten  thousand  were  printed  every  year  in  Warsaw  and  sold 
to  Roman  Catholics,  who  loved  to  read  about  salvation, 
and  were  not  forbidden  by  their  priests,  because  there  was 
nothing  in  it  assailing  their  Church.  In  order  to  teach 
the  foundation  facts  and  doctrines  of  Christianity,  is  it 
essential  to  begin  by  condemning  the  errors  of  Popery, 
and  thus  to  repel  our  hearers  and  readers  from  the 
"  Common  Salvation  "  ? 

This  day  [May  13th,  1898],  while  correcting  the  proof  of 
this  sheet,  the  following  letter  has  come  to  me : — 

"To-night  at  the  Mission  House  (L.M.S.)  the  Rev.  J.  Hacker,  of 
Neyoor,  told  of  an  incident  which  he  said  you  would  be  glad  to  know 
of,  and  I  promised  to  write  and  tell  you.  A  Brahmin  told  Mr.  Hacker 
that  he  was  a  Christian,  but  could  not  confess  it  because  he  was  delicate 


72 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


and  knew  he  could  not  live  long,  and  to  confess  Christ  meant  to  leave 
his  wife  and  children  to  beggary.  In  the  course  of  time  the  man  died, 
and  when  his  cold  fingers  were  unclenched,  they  were  enclosing  a  copy 
of  your  '  Come  to  Jesus,'  from  which  he  had  found  comfort  in  his 
dying  hours. — H.  C.  Richards." 

A  very  short  experience  in  Hull  proved  to  me  more 
vividly  than  before  that  beer-  and  spirit-drinking  chiefly 
caused  poverty,  vice,  crime,  and  irreligion.  Temptations 
abounded  on  every  hand,  and  although  the  middle  and 
upper  classes  did  not  set  an  example  of  drunkenness,  they 
did  set  an  example  of  the  drinking  which  was  the  temptation 
to  the  sin — the  dangerous  slope  down  which  multitudes  shde 
to  ruin. 

Working-men  themselves  were  the  first  to  teach  that  the 
only  effectual  remedy  was  voluntary  total  abstinence.  It  is 
said  that  a  man  who  stammered,  being  asked  whether  he 
totally  abstained,  replied,  "  Yes  '  tee-tee-tee-totally,"  and  that 
this  was  the  origin  of  the  inelegant  word  "  Teetotal."  At  its 
commencement  this  new  advocacy  was  carried  on,  with  few 
exceptions,  by  working- people  alone.  They  met  together 
delivered  addresses  in  the  open  air ;  out  of  their  small  earnings 
met  the  expenses  of  lecture-halls,  and  by  personal  exertions 
persuaded  multitudes  to  accept  the  pledge  :  "  I  promise,  by 
the  help  of  God,  to  abstain  from  all  intoxicating  drinks  as 
beverages." 

Very  few  of  the  upper  classes  gave  their  sanction — very 
few  of  the  clergy  of  any  Church,  very  few  people  of  culture. 
"  The  drink  "  was  on  every  private  table,  and  honoured  in  all 
public  entertainments.  The  medical  profession,  with  rare 
exceptions,  condemned  total  abstinence.  We  were  made  the 
objects  of  innocent  joking  in  private  and  public. 

"  Poor  simple  teetotallers  !  The  only  vegetables  they  eat 
are  water-cresses ;  their  only  fruit,  water-melons  ;  their  only 
song,  '  The  Jolly  Young  Waterman ' ;  the  only  soldiers  they 
look  at,  the  '  Coldstream  Guards ' ;  the  only  pictures  they 
admire,  water-colours ;  and  when  in  London,  the  only  bridge 
they  cross, '  Waterloo  ' ! " 

But  the  minority  knew  they  were  right,  and  God  blessed 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


73 


the  labours  of  the  poor.  Multitudes,  by  the  adoption  of 
this  principle,  have  been  themselves  rescued  and  the  means 
of  rescuing  others.  This  is  compensation  a  thousandfold 
for  all  the  opposition  and  all  the  ridicule.  I  have 
sometimes  applied  to  this  subject  the  reply  of  a  soldier 
in  a  coloured  regiment  during  the  great  American  War. 
When  recognised  in  Washington,  on  the  eve  of  a  great 
battle,  by  "  What !  you  here,  Sambo  ? "  "  Yes,  I've  got 
leave  ! "  "  There  is  to  be  a  great  battle  soon  !  "  "  Yes,  I 
calculate  so."  "But  many  of  your  people  will  die  covered 
with  glory,  while  you  will  be  called  a  coward  as  long  as  you 
live ! "  "  That's  so ;  but  I'd  rather  be  a  coward  all  my  Hfe 
than  a  corpse  one  ten  minxites ! "  That  was  shunning  duty 
which  is  life,  for  sinful  safety  which  is  death.  We  say,  "  I'd 
rather  be  a  poor  simple  teetotaller  all  my  life  than  a  drunkard 
one  ten  minutes  !  " 

I  felt  urged  to  speak  and  Avrite  for  the  purpose  of  persuad- 
ing Christians  to  abstain  for  the  sake  of  others.  My  argument 
was  briefly  this :  Drunkenness  is  so  destructive  and  prevalent 
as  to  demand  the  especial  efforts  of  all  Christians  to  repress 
it.  The  drunkard  is  only  secure  by  totally  abstaining  from 
what  has  been  the  occasion  of  his  sin.  Those  who  would 
successfully  persuade  others  must  themselves  abstain.  St. 
Paul  teaches :  "  It  is  good  neither  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink 
wine,  nor  anything  whereby  thy  brother  stumbleth,  or  is 
offended,  or  is  made  weak." 

This  argument  I  expanded  into  a  small  tractate,  "  The 
Scriptural  Claims  of  Teetotalism,"  published  in  my  penny 
series.  I  wrote  to  Dr.  Guthrie  for  permission  to  dedicate  it 
to  himself,  and  received  the  following  reply  : — 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Hall, — I  will  consider  it  an  honour  to  have  your 
Tract  dedicated  to  me.  I  have  just  finished  reading  it,  and  a  more 
calm,  kind,  telling  appeal  on  behalf  of  Total  Abstinence  I  have  never 
read.  I  hope  that  it  will  be  scattered  over  England  thick  as  snowflakes. 
The  cause  is  one  in  which  I  not  only  feel  a  deep  but  a  deepening  interest, 
and  I  am  astonished  that  so  many  ministers  of  the  Gospel  and  good 
Christian  people,  can  turn  aside  from  the  light  as  they  do. — Ever  believe 
me,  yours,  with  much  esteem, 

"Thomas  Guthrie." 


74 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Dr.  Guthrie  appended  an  introduction,  of  which  the 
original  hes  now  before  me. 

"Salisbury  Road,  Edinburgh. 
"When  as  one  of  the  parochial  ministers  of  this  city  I  laboured 
among  the  lower,  and  indeed  lowest,  classes  of  society,  I  was  met  at 
every  corner  by  the  Demon  of  Drink.  I  found  it  utterly  useless  to 
attempt  to  evangelise  the  heathen  and  raise  the  lapsed  masses  without 
the  aid  of  total  abstinence.  With  all  my  trust  in  the  promises  of  God 
and  blessings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  felt  that  I  must  be  able,  as  a  worthy 
leader,  to  say  to  the  people,  not  '  Forward'  but  ' Follow.'  This  first 
induced  me  to  become  a  total  abstainer,  and  I  am  convinced  that  it  is 
the  duty  of  every  man  who  would  do  his  utmost  for  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  good  of  his  fellow-creatures  to  discountenance  by  his  example 
the  use  of  intoxicating  stimulants.  They  are  the  cause  of  almost  all 
our  poverty  and  crime,  the  great  fountain  of  domestic  discord  and 
misery,  and  the  lives  they  destroy  and  the  souls  they  ruin  year  by  year 
in  our  country  are  to  be  numbered,  not  by  thousands,  but  by  tens  of 
thousands." 

Some  years  afterwards,  when  Dr.  Guthrie  had  recently 
recovered  from  severe  illness,  he  said  to  me :  "  The  doctors 
recommended  wine,  saying  I  should  die  if  I  did  not  take 
it.  I  am  not  dead.  I  find  total  abstinence  makes  me  better 
in  health,  lighter  in  heart,  heavier  in  pocket,  and  better  all 
over." 

Now  after  fifty-seven  years'  practice  of  total  abstinence  I 
can  confirm  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Guthrie,  and,  still  vigorous  at 
the  age  of  eighty-two  (1898),  urge  with  increased  earnestness 
what  I  taught  when  twenty-seven  (1843). 

John  Jackson,  a  sailor  of  drunken  habits,  was  invited 
by  a  member  of  my  church  to  attend  a  grand  solid  tea, 
arranged  by  friends  of  sailors.  She  left  with  his  pious  wife  her 
card  for  him  :  "  Lady  B.  presents  her  compliments  to  Mr.  J.," 
etc.  I  remember  arriving  at  the  "  Sailors'  Institute,"  at  which 
a  number  of  sailors  were  waiting  to  enter.  I  addressed  them 
kindly,  and  said  I  would  try  to  find  room  for  them,  and  this  I 
did. 

When  Jackson  returned,  he  astonished  his  wife  by  saying, 
"  HuUoa,  missis  !  what  do  ye  think  ?  I've  been  and  signed 
teetotal,  and  mean  to  keep  it !  How  did  this  happen  ?  Why, 
I  showed  my  ticket,  but  there  was  no  room  for  me  and  a  lot 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


75 


more.  But  a  gentleman  kindly  told  us  he  would  get  us  seats. 
A  jolly  good  tea  we  had.  Then  the  meeting  began,  and  after 
some  speeches,  the  chairman  said  the  Rev.  Newman  Hall 
would  address  us.  Says  I  to  myself,  '  Why  '  that's  my  wife's 
parson  !  She  has  often  asked  me  to  go  with  her  to  his  church, 
and  I  never  would.  Why !  it's  the  very  same  man  that  spoke 
to  us  so  kind  and  jolly  at  the  door  and  got  us  seats.  I'll  hear 
what  he's  got  to  say.  When  he  spoke  of  the  evil  of  the  drink 
to  sailors,  I  felt  it  was  all  true.  And  then  he  told  us  he  had 
taken  the  pledge  to  help  us  to  do  the  same,  and  begged  us  to 
sign  teetotal  and  weigh  anchor  and  steer  for  heaven.  And 
1  said  to  myself, '  I'll  sign  to-night,'  and  I've  done  it,  missis  ! 
and,  what's  more,  I'll  go  with  you  and  hear  him  preach  next 
Sunday." 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  been  at  church  since  his 
marriage.  He  found  work  on  shore.  He  began  to  pray  with 
his  wife,  and  with  her  was  regular  and  attentive  at  church. 
One  day  he  came  to  me  and  said,  "  I'm  like  a  ship  becalmed. 
City  of  Destruction  is  astarn  o'  me  and  the  heavenly  Jerusalem 
ahead,  but  far  aAvay  ;  and  I'm  thinking  I  ought  to  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church  and  come  to  the  Sacrament  with  my  wife." 
When  I  visited  Hull  year  by  year  afterwards,  I  saw  the  happy 
couple  seated  together.  This  illustrates  how  those  who  receive 
present  advantage  by  renouncing  the  drink  are  inclined  to  seek 
the  companionship  or  ministry  of  those  by  whom  they  were 
persuaded.  My  experience  of  above  sixty  years  has  proved 
abundantly  that  while  temperance  is  not  religion  in  its  highest 
sense,  it  constantly  leads  to  it.  In  hundreds  of  cases,  associated 
with  myself,  of  drunkards  becoming  true  Christians,  there  was 
only  one  in  which  the  first  step  was  not  total  abstinence. 

Another  case  is  nearer  my  own  heart.  A  great  temperance 
convention  was  announced  to  be  held  in  London.  I  went 
up  to  it,  and,  meeting  my  brother  Arthur,  gave  him  a  ticket 
for  a  reserved  seat.  To  please  me  he  went,  thinking  to  amuse 
himself  by  humorous  sketches  of  some  of  the  "  fanatics."  But 
the  speeches  were  too  rational  for  caricature,  and  after  listen- 
ing to  the  physiological  argument  he  resolved,  in  prospect  of 
a  swimming  match,  to  test  the  question.    His  companions 


76 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


jeered  him  with  the  certainty  of  defeat.  But  he  won  the  prize 
in  a  race  of  three  miles  in  fresh  water.  He  then  resolved 
to  sign,  and  at  the  very  temperance  office  at  Maidstone  where 
he  was  known  as  a  ringleader  of  the  opponents.  Then  he 
reported  himself  to  his  parents,  who  with  grateful  exultation 
said  how  that  very  day  they  had  specially  prayed  that  he 
might  be  delivered  from  the  dangers  of  London.  He  re- 
mained unchanged  in  his  sceptical  doubts  and  love  of 
worldly  pleasures,  and  consorted  with  his  old  companions; 
but  while  they  took  their  alcoholic  drinks  he  took  coffee 
or  soda-water,  and  could  no  longer  laugh  at  and  applaud 
songs  and  gestures  which  required  some  physical  stimulant 
to  render  them  amusing. 

Former  comrades  no  longer  cared  for  an  uncongenial 
companion.  Left  to  himself  on  Sunday,  he  went  one  day  to 
hear  a  sermon  from  a  working  papermaker  he  had  formerly 
known,  who  said,  "  If  you  had  a  ripe  plum  you  wished  to  give 
to  your  father,  would  you  leave  it  till  the  bloom  was  off  and 
the  flies  and  wasps  had  half  eaten  it  ?  Don't  thus  leave  your 
life  to  decay,  but  give  it  to  God  at  once  with  the  bloom  on." 
This  went  to  my  brother's  heart,  especially  as  he  was  then 
watching  a  tree,  the  firstfruits  of  which  he  designed  for  his 
father,  and  then  and  there  he  consecrated  his  hfe  to  God. 
Soon  after  he  relinquished  a  very  promising  business,  went  to 
college,  instituted  a  Band  of  Hope,  superintended  a  Sunday 
school,  was  ordained,  and  during  thirty  years  has  been 
labouring  chiefly  amongst  the  poor  in  the  work  of  the 
Gospel,  heroically  struggling  with  difficulties,  and  greatly 
blessed  by  God  with  usefulness.  One  such  case  is  a  reason 
more  than  adequate  for  me  to  persevere  in  this  advocacy. 

These  facts  are  narrated  as  a  very  few  illustrations  of  many 
of  a  similar  kind  occurring  constantly  and  illustrating  in  a 
concrete  form  my  chief  reasons  for  the  advocacy  and  practice 
of  total  abstinence,  a  cause  which  has  gained  so  much  atten- 
tion during  my  life  that  it  claims  special  mention  in  my 
Autobiography. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL  (continued) — MISCELLANIES. 

I  HERE  place  together  without  classification  a  variety  of 
incidents  of  my  many  recollections  of  Hull. 

It  was  always  my  custom  to  do  as  all  doctors  do — i.e. 
visit  every  sick  person  desiring  to  see  me,  whatever  the  ail- 
ment— cholera,  smaU-pox,  fever — observing  a  few  obvious 
rules  :  not  to  go  Avith  an  empty  stomach,  not  to  stoop  over  the 
patient  so  as  to  inhale  his  breath,  to  take  my  place  between 
him  and  the  door,  and  not  between  him  and  the  fireplace,  and 
so  to  keep  to  leeward,  and  not  to  stay  long  at  a  time.  One 
Saturday  evening,  feeling  very  well  and  buoyant,  I  visited  a 
young  man  suffering  from  rheumatic  fever.  On  my  way  home,  I 
walked  lame.  On  Sunday  I  hobbled  up  into  my  pulpit  before 
the  congregation  assembled,  and  came  down  sitting  on  each 
stair,  but  never  preached  with  greater  fi-eedom.  That  night  was 
a  terrible  one.    Next  morning  I  was  in  acute  rheumatic  fever. 

My  friend.  Dr.  G.,  had  recently  been  studying  the 
new  treatment  of  hydropathy.  Each  joint,  as  it  in  turn 
became  affected,  was  wrapped  in  towels  soaked  in  cold  water 
and  carefully  packed.  Within  five  minutes  of  the  application 
all  pain  ceased.  After  three  or  four  hours  the  pain  returned. 
The  towels  were  removed,  smelling  strongly  like  sour  vinegar, 
and  on  renewal  of  the  application  the  pain  again  ceased.  I 
lost  only  three  Sundays  before  I  was  in  my  pulpit  again, 
unwise  zeal  overcoming  prudence  and  advice.  But  all  was 
not  over.  In  consequence  of  imprudence  other  symptoms 
developed,  and  during  recovery  I  wrote  my  tract,  "  Come  to 
Jesus  " — two  pages  a  day.  This  was  when  being  nui'sed  at  my 
old  home,  under  care  of  my  parents.  Not  a  drop  of  wine  or 
spirits  was  administered. 

I  remember,  and  record  as  a  warning,  that  during  the 
severity  of  the  fever  I  was  mentally  incapable  of  exertion.  I 


78 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


asked  neither  for  religious  reading,  conversation,  nor  prayer. 
I  was  apathetic,  and  friends  wondered  at  my  apparent  callous- 
ness ;  but  I  felt  a  placid  assurance  that  I  had  long  before 
committed  my  soul  to  my  Saviour.  It  was  an  emphatic  lesson 
that  sickness  may  be  the  worst  time  for  seeking  salvation. 
The  intellectual  and  moral  nature  may  be  incapable  of  any 
exertion,  especially  the  most  important. 

Cholera  was  very  destructive  at  Hull  in  1849,  several 
thousands  being  carried  off  within  a  few  weeks.  From 
an  average  weekly  mortality  of  forty  the  deaths  in 
one  week  mounted  to  700.  Funeral  processions  were  pass- 
ing my  windows  all  day  and  far  into  the  night.  Hus- 
bands were  ordering  graves  for  wives  in  which  their 
own  bodies  were  buried  three  days  after.  All  whom 
necessity  or  duty  did  not  detain  fled  from  the  plague. 
Fires  were  burning  in  some  of  the  streets.  Often  our 
open-air  sermons  were  interrupted  by  passing  funerals.  The 
clergy  of  all  Churches  were  constantly  visiting  the  dying 
without  injury  and  without  fear.  Services  were  held  in  all 
places  of  worship  every  evening,  in  which  the  Gospel  of 
repentance  and  faith  was  proclaimed. 

A  week  was  by  common  consent  set  apart  for  fasting  and 
prayer  in  all  the  churches,  and  repentance  was  urged  for  sins 
which  might  have  caused  such  judgments.  Some  emphasised 
sabbath-breaking,  infidelity.  Popery,  or  drunkenness.  I  ad- 
vised that  we  should  consider  what  the  relation  might  be 
between  the  sin  and  the  punishment.  The  town  was  pre- 
eminent for  small  houses  crowded  together  to  produce 
as  much  rent  as  possible,  and  without  proper  regard  to 
sanitary  conditions.  Some  new  streets  had  become  water- 
courses or  muddy  sloughs.  Many  tenements  were  crowded 
beyond  all  possibility  of  health  or  decency.  Such  sins  against 
God's  natural  laws  were  followed  by  natural  retribution.  For 
these  sins  we  should  repent,  not  merely  by  prayer  and  preach- 
ing, but  by  such  reformation  as  was  in  our  power.  This  was 
soon  done  by  Boards  of  Health — draining,  ventilation,  good 
water,  and  so  on.  After  a  few  years,  on  comparing  the  bills  of 
mortality,  it  was  found  that,  including  the  ravages  of  cholera. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


79 


there  had  been  fewer  deaths  than  preceding  the  plague.  The 
cholera  had  thus  been  not  so  much  punitive  as  corrective 
a  scourge  not  to  torture  the  victims,  but  to  drive  off  the 
assassin. 

Ideas  of  disease  and  the  mode  of  treatment  were  illus- 
trated by  a  poor  woman  from  a  village  in  Holderness,  who 
asked  advice  of  a  medical  friend  of  mine;  and  while 
holding  her  hands  on  the  lower  part  of  her  stomach  said, 
"  I'm  very  bad  here  with  the  lungs."  Another,  from  a  village 
where  some  fever  was  making  great  ravages,  being  asked  how 
the  sufferers  were  treated,  said,  "  They  bleeds  'em  and  blisters 
'em,  and  gives  'em  wine  ;  then  they  bleeds  'em  and  blisters 
'em  again  and  gives  'em  wine  ;  and  then  they  bleeds  'em  and 
blisters  'em  again,  and  then  'em  dies." 

On  certain  days  some  of  the  medical  men  gave  advice 
gratis  to  poor  people.  Many  came  every  market  day  from 
the  country.  Thus  a  certain  well-to-do  farmer  came  and  gave 
a  fee  of  half  a  sovereign.  A  few  hours  after  he  returned  and 
claimed  it,  because  advice  was  free  that  day.  The  physician, 
indignant,  replied,  "  It's  a  hard  job  to  get  back  a  pat  of  butter 
out  of  a  dog's  throat ! "  Alas  for  the  covetous  selfishness 
which  often  steals  the  benefit  of  institutions  mtended  for  the 
poor,  instead  of  supporting  them — too  often  the  case  with 
schools,  asylums,  hospitals,  and,  alas !  with  churches. 

From  medical  friends  in  Hull  I  obtained  simple  hints 
about  treatment  which  may  be  worth  recording.  I  asked  one 
why,  when  poorly,  he  said  he  took  scarcely  any  but  the  very 
simplest  remedies  and  yet  gave  physic  to  his  patients  ? 
"  Because  they  would  not  believe  you  were  doing  anything  to 
cure  them  if  you  did  not  give  them  something  in  piUs  or  in 
coloured  water.  The  great  healer  is  Nature,  and  the  doctor's 
chief  business  is,  not  to  supersede  it,  but  to  remove  obstacles. 
The  chief  medicine  is  rest.  Is  the  stomach  disordered  ? — 
starve  it.  Is  the  brain  upset  ? — do  not  bother  it.  Are  the 
eyes  out  of  order  ? — shut  the  lids.  Are  the  limbs  overworked  ? 
— rest  them ;  the  voice  ? — hold  your  tongue.  This  advice 
has  reservations,  but,  as  a  general  principle,  acting  on  it 
would  lessen  the  toils  of  the  profession." 


80 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


I  may  record  here  some  simple  rules  and  remedies,  tested 
by  many  years'  experience.  Secure  seven  hours  out  of  the 
twenty-four  for  sleep,  and  more  after  seventy  years  ;  avoid  late 
dinners  and  heavy  suppers ;  take  a  cold  bath  every  morning. 
When  preaching  away  from  home,  a  grand  supper  is  often  pro- 
vided, but  my  rule  is  to  avoid  animal  food  and  pastry,  tea  and 
coffee,  and  mental  toil,  within  two  hours  of  bed.  Bread  soaked 
in  hot  water  may  always  be  had,  and  prove  a  wholesome  repast. 
In  case  of  indigestion,  a  tumbler  of  cold  water  is  effectual.  When 
a  cold  is  caught,  at  once  take  a  few  camphor  globules,  inhale 
Dunbar's  alkaram,  but  especially,  on  going  to  bed,  involve  the 
whole  head  and  shoulders  in  a  woollen  shawl,  widely  woven, 
so  as  to  breathe  through  it  easily.  It  acts  as  a  Turkish  bath, 
and  almost  invariably  the  bad  cold  of  the  evening  departs 
before  morning.  In  walking,  fear  not  rain,  if  you  keep  in 
exercise,  but  never  rest  in  wet  clothes  ;  especially  guard 
against  dampness  from  perspiration — more  colds  are  caught 
from  within  than  from  without.  If  possible,  walk,  cycle,  or 
ride  an  hour  every  day.    Finally,  avoid  all  intoxicants. 

When  I  began  my  pastorate  I  resolved  that  nothing 
should  interfere  with  my  regular  evening  devotions,  or 
by  late  hours  hinder  my  resolve  to  rise  early  for  study. 
So  I  declined  to  accept  engagements  which  would  keep  me 
after  nine  o'clock.  Thus  wherever  I  went  I  suggested  family 
worship  early,  and  came  away  before  supper.  Of  course, 
this  was  much  regretted,  as  it  broke  up  many  a  pleasant 
gathering  when  my  presence  might  have  been  useful.  It 
might  also  appear  like  a  parade  of  piety,  which  I  hated. 

Another  mistake  was  a  resolve  to  keep  up  my  college 
reading ;  so  I  went  on  with  several  courses — classics,  mathe- 
matics, philosophy.  I  was  up  early ;  and  after  devotional 
study  of  the  Scriptures  had  a  long  forenoon  for  books.  But 
invitations  to  preach  poured  in  from  all  quarters,  which  I  felt 
bound,  as  far  as  possible,  to  accept. 

I  reasoned  thus.  While  at  college,  such  study  was  my 
duty  to  fit  myself  to  preach.  Should  I  not  do  now  what  God 
seems  to  bid  me  do  now  ?    "  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


81 


to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might."  So  I  tried  to  do  it ; 
and  this  is  one  of  the  causes  of  my  not  having  ap- 
proached that  intellectual  ability  which  I  so  much  honour 
in  many  of  my  contemporaries,  and  which  often  increases 
their  usefulness. 

Let  me  confess  another  mistake.  At  the  time  of  the 
French  interference  with  our  missions  in  Madagascar,  Dr. 
Winter  Hamilton  suggested  that  a  British  gun-boat  should  be 
sent  to  our  station  to  overcome  the  intruders.  Just  then  a 
comic  paper  depicted  him  as  a  missionary  holding  a  pistol, 
while  a  tract  with  the  word  "  Peace  "  was  protruding  from  his 
pocket.  I  was  sent  as  a  representative  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  to  take  part  at  the  annual  meeting  at  Leeds, 
in  the  large  church  of  Dr.  Hamilton,  who  presided.  I  was 
then,  as  ever  since,  an  earnest  advocate  of  peace,  especially 
in  connection  with  efforts  to  spread  the  Gospel.  With  no 
thought  of  offending,  I  gave  utterance  to  the  condemnation 
of  all  force  in  connection  with  missions.  I  feel  I  did  right 
according  to  my  convictions,  as  often  on  the  slavery  and 
drink  questions,  but  my  method  was  indiscreet. 

The  audience  burst  out  in  applause.  The  chairman 
called  me  to  order  by  "  Question.' '  I  quickly  said  I 
considered  I  was  within  the  question  and  sat  down.  The 
people  shouted  for  me  to  go  on,  but  I  kept  my  seat.  I  very 
soon  felt  that  my  zeal  had  betrayed  me  into  apparent 
disrespect  to  a  highly  honoured  and  much  older  friend  of 
missions.  I  might  have  been  faithful  to  my  convictions,  but 
guarded  my  utterance  so  as  to  avoid  any  personal  application. 
A  neighbouring  pastor,  eminent  for  his  brotherly  spirit,  the  Rev. 
John  Ely,  told  me  that  evening  how  very  deeply  Dr.  Hamilton 
felt  it.  Early  next  morning  I  sought  him  out  to  express 
my  regret  and  honour  of  himself,  and  our  friendship  was 
strengthened  for  hfe.  I  was  somewhat  relieved  a  few  days 
afterwards  by  receiving  from  one  of  his  deacons  a  letter 
highly  commending  my  conduct,  and  saying  that  all  his 
brother-deacons,  and  those  of  the  Rev.  John  Ely  whom  he 
had  seen,  felt  in  a  similar  maimer.  Though  this  vindicated 
my  purpose,  it  did  not  excuse  my  indiscretion. 


82 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


AVhenever  I  visited  London  to  preach,  as  I  occasionally 
did,  at  Spa  Field's  (Lady  Huntingdon's),  Craven  Chapel, 
Whitfield's  Tabernacle  (Moorfields),  and  Surrey  Chapel,  I 
never  failed  to  visit  my  parents  in  their  pretty  cottage  on 
Penenden  Heath,  Boxley,  accompanying  them  in  drives  and 
rambles  in  old  and  beloved  haunts,  and  listening  as  they 
spoke  of  the  Saviour  they  so  loved  and  of  the  heaven  towards 
which  they  were  pursuing  their  pilgrimage  with  ever- 
brightening  prospects.  They  took  a  deep  interest  in  all  my 
work,  aiding  me  by  their  sympathy  and  prayers.  I  used  to 
write  to  my  mother  every  Sunday  after  evening  service,  and 
she  never  forgot  to  send  me  at  least  a  weekly  letter,  and 
never  ceased  to  be  my  "  ministering  spirit."  It  may  be 
appropriate  to  introduce  a  few  remaining  extracts  from  her 
diary  and  correspondence,  1837-1854. 

Soon  before  my  leaving  college,  my  mother  wrote  the 
following  lines,  the  last  in  her  diary  : — 

"  October  10.  This  day  I  am  fifty  years  old.  How  innumerable 
the  mercies  of  these  years ! — the  only  and  cherished  child  of  a  tender 
mother,  then  a  beloved  wife,  cared  for  by  a  most  indulgent  husband, 
still  happy  in  each  other,  and  surrounded  by  loving  children ;  pleasure 
in  the  society  of  Christian  people;  permitted  to  receive  His  dear 
ministers  into  our  house ;  delight  in  contributing  to  the  comfort  or 
soothe  the  sorrows  of  His  afflicted  ones.  How  mauy  gracious  answers 
to  prayer  !  My  few  remaining  years  may  be  attended  with  infirmities, 
but  His  everlasting  arms  will  still  surround  me.  May  I  ever  trust  His 
faithfulness  to  preserve  what  I  have  committed  to  Him ! " 

July  20,  1839.    From  my  mother's  diary : — 

"  This  day,  my  dear  Arthur  has  left  the  parental  roof  for  a  sailor's 
life.  O  the  agony  I  have  endured  in  parting,  but  I  am  now  able  to 
commit  him  to  the  care  of  my  prayer-hearing  God.  My  heart  sinks 
when  I  feel  that  my  care  over  this  dear  child  ceases.  He  must  now 
be  in  the  world,  far  from  his  mother's  eye  and  restraint.  My  God  ! 
be  his  protector  !  " 

Written  on  the  margin  of  this  entry,  many  years  after, 
is  this  memorandum  : — 

"Arthur,  referred  to  above,  brought  by  Divine  Grace  to  be  a 
Christian  and  a  Christian  minister ;  and  in  July,  1859,  twenty  years 
after  the  above  was  written,  was  chosen  pastor  of  the  Independent 
Church,  Luddenden-Foot,  Halifax.    Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul  ! " 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


83 


I  have  kept  no  copies  of  my  ordinary  correspondence, 
but  have  found  the  following  letter  to  my  mother  among 
her  papers : — 

"Harrogate,  1844. 
"In  my  journey  from  Hull  I  had  some  agreeable  companions. 
An  old  friend,  a  philosopher,  much  beloved,  somewhat  mystical, 
very  congenial.  His  name  1  Coleridge.  Next  a  Scotch  metaphy- 
sician, a  clever  old  gentleman,  who  deals  most  famous  knocks  at 
Hume,  and  makes  dry  subjects  fascinating  —  his  name  is  Reid. 
More  than  these  I've  a  companion  grave,  solemn,  soaring,  divine, 
harrowing,  soothing,  bewildering,  rhapsodising,  whom  I  intend  to 
follow  as  my  Guide,  through  Hell,  Purgatory,  Paradise  ;  one  Carey 
acting  as  interpreter.  Besides  these,  I  have,  superior  to  all,  'the 
goodly  fellowship  of  the  prophets '  and  '  the  glorious  company  of  the 
apostles'— a  mine  inexhaustible,  a  banquet  that  never  satiates,  an 
anthem  which  never  tires,  a  sun  that's  never  dim,  a  philosophy  that 
never  misleads,  a  wisdom  which  God  imparts,  and,  better  still,  the 
Great  Teacher  Himself.  I  wish  my  dear  mother  were  with  me,  helping 
me  to  learn  of  Him  !  " 

It  was  a  great  joy  to  me  when  my  parents  came  to  Hull 
and  joined  me  in  my  work.  My  dear  father  took  a  very 
enthusiastic  part  in  our  prayer- meetings,  visited  and  addressed 
the  inmates  of  our  penitentiary,  and  preached  to  sailors  in  the 
"  floating  chapel."  Wherever  he  went  about  he  distributed 
his  "  Sinner's  Friend,"  with  a  few  words  of  advice  to  each 
recipient.  At  Hull  I  presented  to  him  the  following  hymn  as 
expressing  his  own  feelings  in  his  little  book.  The  hymn  has 
been  introduced  into  several  h3'mnals. 

Friend  of  sinners,  Lord  of  glory ! 

Lowly,  Mighty  !— Brother,  King  ! 
Musing  o'er  Thy  wondrous  story, 
Grateful  we  Thy  praises  sing  : 
Friend  to  help  us,  comfort,  save  us. 
In  Whom  power  and  pity  blend — 
Praise  we  must  the  grace  which  gave  us 

Jesus  Christ,  the  sinner's  Friend. 
Friend  who  never  fails  nor  grieves  us  ; 

Faithful,  tender,  constant,  kind! — 
Friend  who  at  all  times  receives  us, 
Friend  who  came  the  lost  to  find  : 
Sorrow  soothing,  joys  enhancing. 

Loving  until  life  shall  end, 
Then  conferring  bliss  entrancing. 

Still,  in  Heaven,  the  sinner's  Friend. 


84 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


O  to  love  and  serve  Thee  better  ! 

From  all  evil  set  us  free  ; 
Break,  Lord,  every  sinful  fetter  ; 

Be  each  thought  conformed  to  Thee  : 
Looking  for  Thy  bright  appearing, 

May  our  spirits  upward  tend. 
Till,  no  longer  doubting,  fearing. 

We  behold  the  sinner's  Friend. 

Extract  from  a  letter  on  return  to  Hull  duties  : — 

"  On  Sunday  I  preached  on  the  Penitent  Thief  and  warned  against 
misuse  of  his  late  repentance  by  putting  off  salvation  to  a  dying  hour. 
Wednesday  I  met  inquirers  and  proposed  new  members.  Typhus  pre- 
valent, visited  several  by  whom  religion  was  quite  neglected.  One 
woman  in  despair  could  only  say,  '  I've  lost  my  soul'  Another,  quite 
a  heathen ;  her  friends  sent  anxiously  for  me,  but  she  was  delirious. 
Another  had  been  four  months  in  Hull,  but  to  no  place  of  worship — 
sent  for  me — hope  she  knows  a  little  of  the  Gospel :  hope — but  with 
trembling — in  these  late  apparent '  conversions.' " 

From  my  mother  : — 

"No  other  incidents  with  which  to  fill  my  sheet.  I  could  fill  a 
volume  with  my  love  for  you,  my  darling  N.,  and  with  my  hopes  and 
fears  and  good  wishes,  but  they  have  often  been  expressed,  and  if  not 
constantly  repeated  are  constantly  felt.  I  can  no  longer  be  to  you 
what  I  was  for  so  many  years,  but  you  will  be  to  me,  as  long  as  life  and 
memory  remain,  the  cherished  object  of  my  fond  affection  and  tender 
anxiety.  I  am  thankful  you  have  around  you  so  many  who  love  and 
respect  you,  and  may  you  by  prayer  and  example  promote  their 
spiritual  interests." 

After  preaching  one  evening  to  a  crowded  Primitive 
Methodist  congregation,  I  went  away  without  observing  any 
special  result.  A  few  days  afterwards  the  pastor  congratu- 
lated me  on  my  sermon,  saying  that  about  fifty  had  been 
"  converted,"  and  explained  that  they  held  a  special  prayer- 
meeting  after  the  public  sermon,  and  that  these  had  come 
forward  to  the  penitent  seats  and  were  prayed  for.  He 
said,  "  You  Congregationalists  have  better  nets  than  we 
Primitives,  but  you  don't  '  draw  them  '  as  we  do  and  gather 
our  chief  result  from  these  after-meetings." 

I  took  the  hint,  with  similar  results,  and  now  in  my 
eighty-second  year,  after  every  evening  sermon  I  carry  on  the 
service  by  a  prayer-meeting,  to  which  the  majority  of  the 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


85 


congregation  remain.  After  a  few  words  on  intercessory 
prayer  for  the  undecided,  I  invite  the  brethren,  any  brother 
or  sister,  to  lead  us  briefly  in  prayer.  Generally  six  respond 
about  three  minutes  each,  when  any  who  desire  special 
prayer  are  invited  to  raise  their  hand,  and  prayers  of  con- 
firmation follow.  These  very  solemn  occasions  are  seldom 
without  several  responses. 

There  was  a  young  man,  son  of  a  widowed  member  of 
the  church,  a  cripple  from  childhood,  his  mother's  darling, 
and  the  care  of  him  her  daily  delight.  She  would  sit  by  him 
at  the  fire  in  winter,  or  take  him  out  into  the  sunshine  of 
their  tiny  garden  in  summer.  At  length,  when  about 
twenty  years  of  age,  his  Heavenly  Father  was  calling 
him  home.  The  mother  sat  by  him,  weeping  bitterly. 
He  said  to  her,  "  Don't  fret,  mother,  you  can  gang  into 
kitchen !  I  can  die  alone !  Jesus  is  wi'  me ! "  What  a 
Gospel  for  the  poorest  as  well  as  the  rich  !  Alas  !  that  any,  by 
undermining  the  authority  of  the  Bible,  should  try  to 
rob  the  poor  and  the  sick  of  their  supreme,  their  only 
blessedness  ! 

A  little  boy  of  our  infant  school,  sick  unto  death  and 
somewhat  delirious,  asked  his  father  to  pray,  but  he  had  never 
prayed.  He  asked  his  mother  in  vain.  Then  he  said, 
"  Loose  me,  and  let  me  kneel  up."  He  put  his  little  hands 
together  and  said  : 

"  Gentle  Jesus,  meek  and  mild, 
Look  upon  a  little  child, 
In  the  kingdom  of  Thy  grace, 
Grant  a  little  child  a  place." 

There,  that'll  do."  Yes,  verily  !  and  so  his  spirit  went  to 
Jesus.  The  result  was  the  conversion  of  the  mother,  who 
gave  me  this  account. 

I  have  always  given  opportunities  of  meeting  me 
privately  to  those  troubled  with  doubt.  Many  inquiries  were 
beyond  my  capacity,  and  in  such  cases,  instead  of  attempting 
weak  explanations,  I  confessed  my  ignorance,  stating  that  in 
all  science  there  were  difficulties  none  could  explain,  but 
which  did  not  contradict  facts  otherwise  established. 


86 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


I  was  often  asked  about  the  eternal  future  of  those  who 
die  without  evidence  of  repentance;  and  when  belief  in 
unending  punishment  was  a  hindrance  to  acceptance  of  the 
Gospel,  I  have  replied  that  it  was  by  beUef  in  salvation 
through  Christ  we  are  saved,  and  not  by  belief  in  damnation, 
and  that  I  knew  many  eminent  Christians  whose  faith  in 
Christ  could  not  be  doubted,  but  who  were  doubtful  on 
this  question.  A  plain  but  shrewd  member  of  my  church, 
told  me  that,  after  listening  to  a  long  argument  with  an 
unbeliever  who  urged  the  objections  of  Bishop  Colenso  to 
the  accuracy  of  the  Old  Testament,  my  friend  looked  at 
him  keenly  and  asked,  "  Does  this  prove  that  Jesus  Christ 
did  not  rise  from  the  dead  ? " 

I  was  often  consulted  by  persons  in  deep  affliction,  who 
had  prayed  earnestly  for  the  removal  of  sorrows  which  they 
nevertheless  continued  to  suffer.  I  tried  to  relieve  my  own 
difficulties  in  replying  to  those  of  others,  by  the  following 
rhymes  to  show  that  no  "  strange  thing  "  happens  to  us  when 
God  blesses  us  by  disappointing  us. 

"  Come  quickly,  Lord,  and  heal  this  wounded  heart  :  " 

Still  more  He  made  it  smart. 
"  At  length  from  trouble  bid  my  soul  repose  :  " 

Yet  thicker  came  the  blows. 
"  At  least  give  peace  in  triumph  over  sin  :  " 

More  loud  greiv  battle's  din. 
"  O  let  me  rest  with  thee  in  pastures  green  :  " 

Only  steep  crags  are  seen. 
"  Why  with  keen  knife,  dear  Lord,  dost  prune  me  so  1 " 

G7-ace  will  more  quickly  groio. 
"  Why  in  my  portion  mix  such  bitter  leaven  %  " 

To  Jit  thee  7nore  for  Heaven. 
"  Lord,  take  Thy  way  with  me— Thy  way,  not  mine  :  " 

My  child,  all  things  are  thine  ! 
All  in  the  end,  though  grievous,  shall  prove  best, 

And  then — Eternal  Best  ! 

The  town  council  and  civic  officers  were  men  of  good 
repute,  intelligent,  righteous,  and  benevolent,  but  of  various 
degrees  of  culture.  The  clerk  to  the  magistrates  told  me  that 
on  one  occasion  a  claimant,  breaking  down  in  his  evidence. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


87 


provoked  the  mayor  to  say,  "  Get  down ;  you've  no  locum 
standum."  The  clerk  whispered  to  him,  "  Locus  standi,  your 
worship."  Whereon  the  magistrate  at  once  corrected  himself, 
saying,  "  Locus  standi ;  it's  all  the  same ;  I  never  learned 
French."  I  heard  this  very  popular  and  worthy  mayor,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  war  with  Russia,  denounce  that  great 
"Democrat  of  the  North" ;  and  at  a  public  meeting  at  the  begin- 
ning of  his  mayoralty  say,  "  Fellow-citizens,  I  mean  to  follow 
in  the  steps  of  my  successor,  and  do  all  in  my  power  for  the 
detriment  of  my  native  town."  He  himself  heartily  joined 
in  the  appreciative  laughter  which  followed.  He  was  a  dili- 
gent and  righteous  magistrate  ;  he  also  possessed  a  renowned 
cellar,  and  gave  very  hospitable  entertainments. 

Third-class  carriages  from  Hull  to  Selby  were  simply  open 
cattle-trucks  with  wooden  seats,  and  no  shelter  from  the 
weather.  I  obtained  a  huge  thick  great- coat,  down  to  the 
feet,  buttoning  well  round  the  neck,  with  a  deep  cape  and 
hood.  Thus  encased,  I  could  keep  dry  in  heavy  rain  two  or 
three  hours  when  I  went  to  preach  in  surrounding  vil- 
lages—  Snodland,  Welton,  Ferriby,  Cottingham,  Beverley, 
and  Hornsey. 

With  perhaps  less  luxurious  comfort,  third-class  carriages 
have  a  great  advantage  for  those  who  desire  to  make  travelling 
an  opportunity  of  usefulness.  Fellow-passengers  here  are  less 
likely  to  take  offence  if  you  address  them,  and  with  very  rare 
exception  they  receive  tracts  and  booklets  with  gratitude.  I 
may  not  have  always  done  good  to  others  by  such  intercourse, 
but  I  have  received  much  good  myself.  Amongst  a  multitude 
of  other  illustrations  I  mention  this  one.  Passing  through  a 
long  dark  tunnel,  a  baby  child  cried  with  fear,  and  was  thus 
calmed  by  its  mother  :  "  Don't  cry,  dearie  ;  look  at  the  lamp, 
and  we  shall  soon  be  out  of  the  dark  into  the  sun,  and  mother 
is  with  you  and  takes  care  of  you."  "  Mother  "  did  not  know 
how  her  gospel  entered  the  heart  of  the  preacher,  and  would 
thus  reach  many  other  hearts. 

In  a  family  of  my  church  was  a  devoutly-behaved  dog, 
which  regular^  occupied  its  accustomed  seat  at  family  prayers, 
and  remained  motionless  till  the  "  Amen  "  at  the  close.  One 


88 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


day  when  I  was  conducting  the  service,  I  read  the  fifth  chapter 
of  the  Revelation,  and  when  I  came  to  the  fourteenth  verse, 
"  And  the  four  beasts  said  Amen  ! "  the  dog  jumped  from  his 
chair  and  began  barking  as  usual,  as  if  all  was  over.  This 
was  too  much  for  the  assembly's  gravity ;  host  and  hostess, 
servants  and  friends,  could  not  prevent  laughter  blending  with 
barking,  and  the  service  ended  with  the  dog's  "  Amen." 

My  verger's  dog  was  a  very  intelligent  spaniel,  always 
glad  to  see  me.  I  took  a  great  fancy  to  it,  and  proposed  to 
purchase  it,  but  the  dog,  as  if  fully  understanding,  manifested 
great  disapproval.  This  was  repeated  whenever  I  called  to 
speak  about  the  purchase.  The  dog's  evident  objection  to 
leave  its  home  was  such  that  I  relinquished  my  purpose,  and 
we  were  good  friends  ever  afterwards.  A  critic  suggests  this 
is  too  trivial.  But  it  helps  in  the  study  of  the  mental  capacity 
of  animals.  The  only  expression  of  the  dog's  displeasure  was 
when  I  spoke  of  buying  it. 

For  recreation  I  learned  to  play  the  cornet,  and  mastered 
a  few  tunes.  To  avoid  annoying  neighbours,  I  sometimes 
took  my  instrument  into  the  fields,  and,  behind  a  gate,  pre- 
tended to  be  a  disciple  of  Orpheus.  If  human  beings  did  not 
appreciate  my  performance  the  cows  did,  and  crowded  around 
on  the  other  side.  Someone  asked  Mr.  Spurgeon  if  he  thought 
cornopean  players  would  get  to  heaven.  He  replied  that  he 
had  less  hope  of  their  next-door  neighbours.  So,  not  to  hinder 
mine,  I  gave  away  my  instrument  of  torture.  Ought  I  not  to 
have  smashed  it  ?  No  !  in  other  hands  it  might  have  soothed 
pain,  roused  courage,  kindled  hope,  inspired  devotion.  Do  not 
let  us  deprecate  what  may  be  valuable  in  other  hands  because 
we  have  not  faculty  to  perceive  and  employ  it. 

The  following  note  was  sent  to  me  for  thanksgiving  in 
church : — 

"  Mary  Ann  H.  wishes  to  retearn  Thank  to  all  Mighty  God  for 
save  driveler  N.S.  of  Childbearin." 

I  was  told  of  a  young  preacher  who  had  recently  been 
pleading  earnestly  for  a  good  collection  towards  an  important 
mission,  using  the  following  mathematical  argument :  "  If  the 
benighted  Jews,  who  did  not  know  the  Gospel,  gave  to  God 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


89 


one-tenth,  we,  on  whom  the  light  has  shined,  ought  at  least 
to  double  it,  and  give  one-twentieth  ! " 

People  sometimes  put  a  simple  meaning  on  what  is 
obscure.  Two  girls  were  returning  from  hearing  a  sermon 
of  which  one  complained  as  having  something  in  it  she  could 
not  make  out.  "  What  was  it  ? "  "  Oh,  it  was  about  money- 
being  a  sine  qud  non."  "  That's  plain  enough.  What  he  said 
was  money's  a  sign  of  getting  on.    Isn't  that  true  ? " 

I  was  preaching  at  the  anniversary  of  a  Primitive  Methodist 
Sunday  school  when  a  part  of  the  service  was  a  recitation  by 
a  very  little  girl.  She  stood  on  the  central  table  and  repeated 
St.  Paul's  description  of  "charity,"  with  the  follo\\-ing  emenda- 
tion :  "  When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child  ....  but 
when  I  became  a  woman,  I  put  away  childish  things."  She 
was  about  eight  years  old. 

By-  religious  cant  I  mean  words  and  phrases  perverted 
from  their  usual  meaning — very  current  when  I  went  to  HulL 
A  regular  hearer  of  a  preacher  "  sat  under "  So-and-So,  and 
sometimes  complained  of  his  being  "  heavy^"  Attendance  at 
Holy  Communion  was  spoken  of  as  "  sitting  down,"  confounding 
the  sacrament  with  the  attitude.  "  Chapel  begins  at  half-past 
ten,"  though  it  began  with  the  foundation,  and  is  "  over  at 
twelve " — so  much  the  worse  for  those  inside.  "  Travelling 
preachers  "  were  residents  for  three  years.  Ordination  for  the 
ministr}'  was  "entering  the  Church,"  though,  according  to 
those  who  used  the  expression,  this  took  place  at  baptism. 
And  surely  those  fit  for  ministry  in  the  Church  are 
already  members  of  it,  by  entering  through  faith  in 
Him  who  said,  "  I  am  the  door."  There  were  old-fashioned 
ways  of  reading  the  Scripture,  not  only  by  unnatural  tones, 
but  by  added  syllables,  as  "  touch-ed  "  for  "  touch'd,"  "  sail-ed  " 
for  "  sail'd,"  and  "  call-ed  "  for  "call'd."  Fancy  asking  that  a 
cup  might  be  fiU-ed,  or  being  told  of  a  family  being  distress-ed ! 
Why  should  not  words  expressing  religious  thought  be  used 
as  in  good  English  on  other  matters  ? 

At  the  beginning  of  my  pastorate  an  elderly  Methodist 
lady  took  sittings.  After  the  first  quarter  she  resigned  them, 
saying,  "  I  only  left  my  own  chapel  to  encourage  the  young 


90 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


man  in  his  difficult  work.  But  now  he  has  got  such  a  large 
congi-egation  he  does  not  need  me  any  longer,  so  I  go  back  to 
my  own  people.    God  bless  him  and  you  !  " 

A  very  godly  lady,  a  regular  communicant  and  diligent 
visitor  among  the  poor,  was  constantly  groaning  under  the 
fear  that  she  should  finally  be  lost.  No  arguments  of  mine, 
either  in  sermons  or  in  frequent  conversation,  seemed  to  relieve 
her.  One  day  she  was  nearly  killed  in  the  street,  and  during 
some  months  of  slow  recovery  all  those  fears  vanished,  and 
she  rejoiced  in  the  love  of  God  and  full  assurance  of  eternal 
life.  When  her  physical  ailments  were  cured,  her  mental 
anguish  returned  in  full  force.  Were  not  those  fears  simply 
physical  ?  And  though  her  last  moments  were  overclouded, 
was  not  her  whole  life  a  plain  testimony  ?  Jesus  said  of  a 
certain  woman  who  had  a  spirit  of  infirmity,  and  could  in  no 
wise  lift  up  herself,  "  This  woman,  being  a  daughter  of 
Abraham,  whom  Satan  hath  bound,  lo,  these  eighteen  years." 

Mysterious  knocJcings  were  currently  reported  as  being 
heard  in  a  workman's  dwelling — knockings  which  magistrates, 
police,  and  the  Philosophical  Society  endeavoured  to  verify, 
explain,  or  expose.  Always  curious  to  explore  the  unlmown, 
I  visited  the  house  with  a  clever  yoimg  surgeon.  Testimony 
of  facts  witnessed  is  not  opinion  as  to  their  cause. 

The  building  was  of  ordinary  brick,  in  a  row  of  similar 
construction,  with  six  small  rooms.  We  went  about  dusk. 
The  husband  had  not  returned  from  work.  The  wife  was  busy 
washing,  but  courteously  allowed  us  to  sit  with  her  in  the 
kitchen.  She  told  us  the  rappings  came  at  various  times,  by  day 
as  well  as  by  night ;  on  some  days  not  at  all.  She  was  not  afraid, 
but  disliked  being  disturbed  and  so  many  people  coming  to  ask 
about  it.  After  waiting  an  hour,  we  suddenly  heard  an  emphatic 
knocking  apparently  on  the  inside  wall,  as  if  someone  struck  it 
with  the  flat  of  the  hand,  giving  five  distinct  blows,  each  louder 
than  the  one  preceding,  and  ending  with  one  very  emphatic. 
To  us  both  the  knocking  seemed  like  that  of  a  messenger  en- 
deavouring to  summon  the  inmates  in  a  case  of  emergency.  We 
rushed  into  the  passage,  to  which  the  knocks  seemed  to  retreat. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


91 


I  took  a  seat  on  the  stair,  my  friend  in  the  passage,  and  waited  in 
silence.  After  about  half  an  hour  another  knock,  exactly  similar, 
seemed  to  come  downstairs  from  the  fi'ont  room.  This  we 
entered,  certain  that  we  had  secured  the  agent.  We  searched 
a  wardrobe,  and  looked  under  a  table,  the  only  furniture,  but 
nothing  was  discovered.  Suddenly  another  knock  was  heard, 
now  coming  from  below,  but  as  if  retreating,  and  we  rushed 
down  in  pursuit,  but  saw  nothing.  The  woman  Avas  quite 
collected,  and  said  the  sounds  were  always  like  that. 

We  were  convinced  that  the  raps  were  produced  by  some 
intelligent  agency,  but  what  that  could  be  was  a  mystery. 
Pohce  had  surrounded  the  house,  and  the  garden  had  been 
dug  up.  Scientific  people  had  explored  again  and  again,  but  the 
mystery  was  never  solved.  After  a  few  months  the  sounds 
ceased,  but  nothing  was  found  to  explain  them.  In  reply  to 
inquiry,  I  received  the  following  : — 

"Brigg,  12th  May,  1882. 
Eev.  Sir, — I  am  in  receipt  of  yours  inquiring  how  the  rappings  were 
produced  in  a  house  I  occupied  in  Hull.    In  reply,  I  beg  to  say  that 
the  mystery  is  as  great  as  ever,  and  that  the  slightest  trace  of  the  cause 
was  never  discovered. — With  compliments,  etc.,         "  W.  H.  Reed." 

I  do  not  say  that  such  phenomena  must  be  supernatural. 
May  they  not  be  developments  of  some  natural  law  not  yet 
discovered,  just  as  other  facts  of  nature  hitherto  unlmo\vn  are 
being  now  revealed,  the  statement  of  which  half  a  century  ago 
would  have  been  attributed  to  ignorance,  delusion,  or  insanity  ? 
Would  not  professed  scientists  be  more  scientific  if  they  ex- 
amined with  utmost  care  such  facts  of  the  universe,  to  discover 
the  law  of  their  existence,  rather  than  deny  the  reaUty  of  those 
facts  because  not  in  accordance  with  laws  already  known  ?  In 
reference  to  the  whole  region  of  spiritualistic  phenomena  it 
may  be  true  that  "  There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth, 
....  than  are  dreamt  of  in  our  philosophy." 

I  have  taken  pains  to  investigate  the  subject  of  "Spir- 
itualism," and  am  disposed  to  think  that  some  of  the  pheno- 
mena cannot  be  regarded  as  the  result  of  deception  or 
delusion,  but  resemble  what  in  the  Old  Testament  are  de- 
nounced as  dealing  ^vith.  demons,  and  in  the  New  Testament 


92 


NEWMAN  HALL, 


are  described  as  actual  calamities  caused  by  evil  spirits  and 
cured  by  Christ.  If  so,  here  is  confirmation  of  Scripture. 
At  college  I  was  taught  that  allusions  in  the  Bible  to  visions 
of  angels,  and  possessions  by  demons,  were  made  only  in 
compliance  with  popular  ignorance,  and  were  not  actual  facts. 
Is  it  not  more  reverential  to  interpret  them  as  facts,  for 
which  some  modern  phenomena  may  be  illustrations  ? 

I  knew  a  young  preacher  of  small  stature,  but  no  small  con- 
fidence, who  came  to  preach  on  some  public  occasion.  Before  a 
large  audience,  he  mounted  a  stand  that  he  might  avoid  appear- 
ing "  in  form  contemptible."  With  considerable  emphasis  he 
announced  his  text,  "  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ,"  and  by  his  energetic  action  the  stand  upset,  and  he 
fell  prostrate  in  the  pulpit — not  hurt,  but  perhaps  healed. 

At  a  missionary  anniversary,  a  deputation  of  ministers 
went  to  a  village  meeting  at  Ferriby.  Walking  from  the 
railway,  we  stopped  to  admire  the  prospect.  A  boy  who 
carried  the  bag  was  asked  if  he  did  not  admire  it  ? — the  broad 
Humber,  "  sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood,"  this  village 
church  amid  the  trees  ?  He  stared  and  was  silent.  "  Tell  us 
if  you  ever  saw  anything  more  beautiful  and  I'll  give  you  a 
shilhng."  After  some  pondering,  he  burst  forth  confidently, 
"  Yeas,  a  cheesecak  ! "  Cheesecakes  were  essential  features  of 
the  village  festivals. 

In  a  neighbouring  village  churchyard  I  read  this  : — 

"Here  lyes  I — okl  Jeremi — 
Ah  who  nine  times  marry-ed  been, 
Now  in  my  old  age,  I  lyes  in  my  cage, 
Under  the  grass  so  green." 

It  was  here  that  the  old  parish  clerk  one  Sunday  sur- 
prised the  congregation  by  announcing,  in  his  usual  mono- 
tone, "  Let  us  sing  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God,  a  psalm  of 
my  own  composing — a  psalm  of  my  own  composing  ! " 

It  has  been  my  misfortune,  or  my  privilege,  on  several 
occasions  of  public  controversy  to  be  in  a  small  minority  of 
my  brethren,  a  minority  which  soon  became  large  and,  as 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


93 


events  have  proved,  lasting  majorities.  The  first  related  to 
National  Education.  A  Bill  was  brought  into  the  House 
of  Commons  by  my  friend,  W.  E.  Forster,  for  universal 
rudimentary  instruction,  including  the  Bible,  which  was  to  be 
read  without  comment.  This  was  strongly  opposed  by  many 
Dissenters,  led  by  another  eminent  friend,  Edward  (subse- 
quently Sir  Edward)  Baines,  a  veteran  Sunday-school  teacher 
of  Leeds.  The  argument  was  this  :  No  true  education  without 
religion — for  this  the  State  is  incompetent — therefore  it  must 
be  left  to  the  Churches.  My  reply  was,  that  Christian  Churches, 
consisting  chiefly  of  poor  people,  and  a  minority,  are  incapable 
of  supplying  education  for  the  whole  nation.  Therefore 
the  whole  nation  should  benefit  the  whole.  Dr.  Vaughan, 
one  of  the  chief  lights  of  Dissent,  took  this  ground,  and 
advocated  undenominational  teaching,  including  Scripture 
without  comment,  and  fundamental  raoraKty.  I  was  one  of 
a  very  small  minority  in  HuU,  and  was  subjected  to  severe 
criticism.  At  the  present  day  Dissenters  are  the  strongest 
supporters  of  Board  schools — that  is,  of  Government  schools, 
as  opposed  to  those  called  voluntary,  wliich  are  exclusively 
denominational. 

Another  instance  of  hostile  criticism  was  connected  with 
the  Papal  Bull  in  1850,  which  gave  local  titles  to  Catholic 
dioceses.  Dissenters  were  in  the  van  of  the  forces  against 
what  they  regarded  as  a  peril  to  British  Protestantism.  An 
honoured  Canon  said  "he  would  be  glad  if,  when  his  so-called 
Eminence  landed  in  England  in  proud  and  arrogant  assump- 
tion, he  found  a  couple  of  policemen  to  walk  him  off."  This 
was  matched  by  an  Independent  clergyman,  who  in  the 
British  Banner  prayed  that  the  "  long  indolent  patriotism 
of  Dissent  might  rise  into  a  fury  till  its  work  is  done."  Though 
I  saw  in  large  letters  on  the  walls,  "  Would-be  Pope,  Newman 
Hall,"  and  so  on,  they  excited  not  "  fury,"  but  ipity. 

My  argument  was  briefly  this.  We  have  always  been 
advocates  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  With  no  civil  rights 
does  the  Papal  movement  interfere.  The  Cardinal  and  his 
bishops  have  a  right  to  call  one  another  by  such  titles  as  they 
please,  to  adopt  any  ceremonies  and  wear  any  dresses,  so  long 


94 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


as  they  do  not  interfere  with  our  own  similar  liberty.  If  we 
assert  the  right  to  interfere  with  them,  so  may  they  with 
us.  We  are  in  danger  of  the  advance  of  Popery  by  the 
spread  of  its  errors  and  the  zeal  of  its  members.  This  should 
be  resisted  by  greater  efforts  in  spreading  Bible  truth.  Any 
semblance  of  unfairness  will  act  as  persecution — rousing  anger 
and  prompting  retaliation. 

If  we  are  lukewarm  in  opposing  Popish  errors  by  scriptural 
truth,  while  busy  with  political  weapons,  Popery  will  progress 
more  rapidly,  and  so  an  unreal  aggression  will  become  a  sad 
spiritual  reality.  Has  not  this  been  verified  ?  All  that  was 
done  by  legislation  to  stop  the  "  aggression  "  was  soon  repealed 
by  Queen,  Lords,  and  Commons ;  while  the  people  have  more 
and  more  been  made  familiar  with  Romanist  teaching  and 
preachers,  multitudes  have  been  attracted  to  their  services, 
some  Protestant  ministers  have  become  Roman  priests 
avowedly,  and  many  more  are  secretly  endeavouring  to  make 
our  Protestant  Establishment  appear  as  Romanist  as  the 
laxity  of  the  law  or  its  guardians  will  permit. 

I  appealed  to  our  Radical  M.P.  against  his  support  of  the 
Ecclesiastical  Titles  Bill,  as  contrary  to  the  religious  liberty 
which  Liberals  championed.  He,  laughing,  replied  that  the 
popular  excitement  demanded  this  repression  Act  to  appease 
it,  but  that  within  two  years  the  measure  would  be  with- 
drawn. This  came  to  pass;  the  measure  was  futile,  the 
"  titles "  remain  in  common  use,  the  Papal  bishops  exercise 
authority  over  their  own  flocks,  and  over  these  alone  ;  and 
the  Cardinal  is  recognised  on  State  occasions,  and  receives 
invitations  from  which  Protestant  Nonconformists  are 
excluded. 

Another  example  was  the  great  struggle  between  the 
Northern  and  Southern  States  of  America,  resulting  in  the 
emancipation  of  millions  of  slaves ;  and  afterwards  another 
question,  still  pending,  which  for  a  time  has  divided  the 
Liberal  party. 

"  Christian  Union "  is  the  title  of  my  first  publication, 
during  the  first  year  of  my  pastorate,  1843.    The  occasion  was 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


95 


a  sermon  preached  by  the  Rev.  Andrew  Jukes.  On  his 
conversion,  he  had  resigned  his  commission  in  the  army  to 
become  a  soldier  of  Christ,  and  was  now  curate  of  St.  J ohn's, 
of  which  the  venerable  Thomas  Dykes  was  the  Evangelical 
incumbent.  In  this  sermon  he  maintained  that  true  unity 
was  to  be  looked  for  in  the  common  faith  of  all  Christians,  and 
not  in  ecclesiastical  uniformity.  Archdeacon  WDberforce 
ordered  him  to  withdraw  it  on  pain  of  losing  his  license.  Mr. 
Jukes,  to  the  grief  of  his  congregation,  thus  forbidden  to 
minister  in  the  Church  of  England,  conducted  services  in  a 
small  iron  room  at  the  back  of  Albion,  my  church.  I  knew 
and  revered  him  for  his  devout  piety  and  his  conscientious  self- 
sacrifice.  Since  then  he  has  become  widely  known  by  his 
thoughtful  works  on  Exodus,  Leviticus,  etc.  In  defence  of 
this  soldier  of  Christ,  commencing  his  ministry  in  the  same 
town,  I  published  a  discourse  to  show  that  there  might  be 
essential  harmony  along  with  circumstantial  diversity. 

The  Great  High  Priest  just  before  offering  Himself  as  the 
One  Universal  Sacrifice,  prayed  for  His  followers,  that  "  they 
all  may  be  one,  that  the  world  may  believe."  During  nearly 
two  thousand  years  the  prayer  of  the  Head  of  the  Church 
remains,  on  this  theory  of  uniformity,  unanswered.  It  was 
answered  at  once  at  Pentecost.  The  Acts  and  Epistles 
indicate  varieties,  but  breathe  the  same  promises  and  pre- 
cepts, building  up  the  saints  everywhere  into  one  Holy 
Church,  endued  with  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  and  revealing 
the  same  hfe  of  hoHness  and  martyr  zeal. 

So  it  is  in  our  own  day.  By  worship  and  by  work  are  not 
all  real  Christians  more  united  than  by  conformity  to  ritual  ? 
There  is  scarcely  any  collection  of  hymns  which  is  not  enriched 
by  every  age  and  every  Church.  Alas,  that  some  Christians 
should  have  obscured  essential  resemblances  by  parading  small 
differences  ;  taking  greater  pains  to  piece  together  irreconcil- 
able systems  than  to  demonstrate  inseparable  realities.  There 
is  already  a  Divine  unity  which  will  abide  when  all  separating 
systems  shall  have  been  buried  with  universal  Te  Deums  and 
Hallelujahs.  My  object  in  Hull  was  and  ever  since  has  been 
to  promote  this  manifested  unity  by  marked  respect  for 


96 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


conscience  in  difference,  and  thus  for  loyalty  to  the  same  Divine 
Head.  "Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  sincerity."  If  angels  minister  to  "  heirs  of  salvation  " 
as  such,  let  this  be  a  sufficient  warrant  for  our  own  brotherly 
service.  Mr.  Jukes  said,  "Intolerance  is  dignified  by  the  name 
of '  Catholic  Unity,'  Christ's  Body  is  rent,  God  is  grieved  and 
Satan  laughs."  Archbishop  Tillotson  said,  "  Ought  not  the  great 
matters  on  which  we  are  agreed  to  be  of  greater  force  to  unite 
us  than  differences  or  circumstances  of  worship  to  divide  us  ? " 
To  me  it  has  always  been  a  delight  occasionally  to  worship  and 
work  with  fellow-believers  who  in  minor  matters  dissent  from 
me,  as  I  from  them.  At  Hull  I  used,  from  my  pulpit,  to 
announce  the  Church  Missionary  meetings,  and  suspend  my 
own  services  for  the  same  day.  The  final  Judge  makes 
brotherhood  with  Himself  the  great  test  of  conduct :  "  Inas- 
much as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  3fy 
brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  Me." 

A  tract  was  published  by  me  which  has  helped  in  some 
small  degree  to  diminish  obtrusive  distinctions  between 
"  church  "  and  "  chapel."  The  word  "  church  "  is  derived  from 
"  kuriakos "  (belonging  to  the  Lord),  contracted  to  "  Kirk." 
The  word  "ecclesia  "  (assembly)  meant  those  who  worshipped  in 
the  kuriakos.  Webster  says  that  "  In  war,  St.  Martin's  hat  was 
carried  as  a  precious  relic,  kept  in  a  tent  called  '  capella,'  little 
hat,  and  the  priest  who  had  charge  of  it  was  '  capellanus,' 
chaplain.  Hence  '  chapel '  came  to  signify  a  private  oratory." 
Church  is  for  public  assembly;  chapel  for  private  use — recess 
in  a  church  dedicated  to  some  particular  saint,  implying 
subordination  to  a  larger  building  or  higher  authority. 
"  Chapel,"  in  primitive  usage,  was  always  identified  with 
Popery ;  "  church "  is  universally  employed  by  Presby- 
terians :  kirk.  The  general  use  of  the  word  "  church " 
would  avoid  some  absurdities,  as  "  The  church  will  take 
tea  in  the  chapel "  ;  or,  "  Chapel  begins  at  eleven,"  though 
it  was  begun  when  the  foundation  was  laid ;  or  "  Chapel  is 
over  " — so  much  the  worse  for  the  worshippers.  Why  should 
Christians  when  they  meet,  at  once  parade  their  differences  ? 
"  I'm  going   to   church  " — "  And  I'm  going  to  chapeL"  A 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


97 


great  change  has  taken  place,  and  at  present  nearly  fill 
places  for  Christian  worship  are  designated  churches,  and  all 
Avorshippers  are  "  church-goers." 

This  dissertation  is  strictly  autobiographical.  It  sets  forth 
the  principles  and  conduct  of  every  year  of  my  life,  and 
what  I  taught  at  twenty-five  is  the  habit  of  my  life  at  eighty- 
two,  illustrated  in  the  following  sonnet,  written  on  occasion  of 
an  Evangelical  Convention  at  Lydney  Park,  1870  : — 

THE  CHURCH,  ONE  GARDEN. 

The  garden  of  the  Lord  spreads  far  and  wide  ; 

But  not  in  one  huge  bed,  unvaried,  grow 

The  trees  which  He  has  planted  ;  fruits  and  flowers, 

The  lily,  rose  and  jasmine — fragrant  bowers,  / 

In  differing  borders  the  same  beauty  show. 

Such  varying  forms  true  oneness  cannot  hide  ; 

They  beautify  the  garden,  not  divide. 

We  hedge  and  fence  our  favourite  bed — but  lo  ! 

Beyond  the  barrier,  to  reprove  our  pride, 

Are  flowers  as  sweet  and  fair  ;  the  heaven-taught  bees. 

Seeking  the  honey,  scorn  the  fence  ;  the  breeze 

Incense  from  all  alike  to  God  doth  blow  ; 

On  all  the  beds  He  pours  His  showers  Divine, 

On  all  the  garden  makes  His  sun  to  shine. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL  (continued)— YORKSmRE  FRIENDS. 

The  first  to  welcome  me  were  Sir  William  and  Lady  Lowthrop. 
His  political  and  ecclesiastical  views  were  united  with  such 
breadth  of  sympathy  that  leading  people  of  various  opinions 
gathered  at  his  house.  Here  I  met  the  chief  Noncon- 
formist clergy  of  Yorkshire,  such  as  Ely,  Hamilton,  Parsons, 
Mellor,  Raflfles  of  Liverpool,  with  Episcopal  clergy,  Deck, 
Dykes,  Scott,  grandson  of  the  commentator,  and  other  minis- 
ters of  various  denominations.  I  cannot  enumerate  all  the 
pastors  and  missionaries  whose  friendship  I  enjoyed  at  Hull;  but 
I  must  again  mention  the  name  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Straiten, 
the  venerable  pastor  of  the  mother  church  in  Fish  Street, 
and  of  my  friend  James  Sibree,  many  years  pastor  of  Salem 
Congregational  Church,  who  greeted  me  as  a  brother  when  I 
first  arrived  at  Hull,  remained  such  till  I  came  to  London,  and 
met  me  occasionally  at  the  house  of  his  cousins,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
WiUiams  and  daughters,  highly  honoured  members  of  Surrey 
Chapel.  He  went  to  heaven  after  attaining  fourscore,  preach- 
ing to  the  last.  He  "  still  speaketh "  by  an  accomplished 
literary  daughter,  and  by  a  son,  architect,  translator,  and  mis- 
sionary in  Madagascar,  the  Rev.  James  Sibree. 

Here  I  gained  the  friendship  of  John  Angell  James, 
of  Birmingham,  Avho  invited  me  to  preach  in  his  "Carr's 
Lane "  chapel.  He  was  known  all  over  the  land  as  an 
eloquent  and  faithful  preacher,  honoured  and  loved  by  all 
denominations.  He  prepared  his  sermons  with  great  care, 
and  delivered  them  without  aid  from  notes.  Among  other 
useful  publications  he  is  chiefly  remembered  by  "  The 
Anxious  Inquirer."  Once,  on  a  visit  to  Windsor  Castle,  I 
was  conducted  through  the  Queen's  sitting-room,  which  she 
had  just  left  for  her  usual  drive,  and  I  was  much  interested 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


99 


in  seeing  a  copy  of  "  The  Anxious  Inquirer "  open  on  her 
reading-desk.  A  few  days  before  his  decease  a  friend  told 
me  he  had  just  seen  Mr.  James,  who  said  he  felt  he  had 
preached  his  last  sermon  to  his  church.  On  the  following 
Saturday  he  suddenly  "  entered  into  rest,"  and  his  desire 
was  granted,  as  he  used  to  say  that  he  never  feared  death, 
but  only  the  pain  of  dying. 

Professor  Sedgwick's  society  was  a  treat.  He  told  us 
how  on  a  certain  Sunday  morning  he  strolled  before  service 
to  Salisbury  Crags,  and,  seated  on  a  rock,  took  out  his  pocket- 
hammer,  and,  after  his  habit,  was  reading  God's  book  in 
Nature,  when  a  pious  Scotch-woman,  hymn-book  in  hand, 
looked  at  him  solemnly  and  said,  "  Ye  think  ye're  breaking 
stanes,  but  ye're  breaking  Sabbath!"  He  was  one  day  sitting 
on  a  heap  of  stones  on  the  roadside  near  Scarborough,  and 
examining  them  with  his  hammer,  when  a  fashionable  horse- 
woman stopped  at  a  gate  closing  a  horse-track,  evidently 
wishing  to  pass  through ;  whereupon  the  stonebreaker  at  once 
arose  and  unlatched  the  gate.  The  lady,  mistaking  the 
philosopher's  profession,  thanked  him,  while  offering  a  penny, 
which  he,  hke  a  gentleman,  accepted  with  thanks,  and  re- 
turned to  his  work.  Next  day  he  found  himself  seated  beside 
the  lady  at  the  Crown  Hotel  dinner,  with  mutual  recognition. 

Richard  Cobden  visited  Hull  during  the  Corn  Law  agita- 
tion. He  was  regarded  by  many  as  a  dangerous  demagogue, 
and  his  principles  as  likely  to  ruin  the  country ;  all  the  land 
would  go  out  of  cultivation  and  the  fields  and  farms  lie  waste 
if  the  poor  man's  loaf  was  not  taxed  in  keeping  out  the  food 
which  was  plentiful  across  the  narrow  strait,  while  many  of 
our  own  population  were  starving.  Sitting  beside  him  at 
dinner,  I  told  him  how  pleased  I  was  to  see  that  he  drank 
only  water,  and  that  his  example  helped  to  fortify  me  in  my 
total  abstinence.  He  said,  in  reply,  that  he  took  a  little  wine 
when  at  home  and  not  campaigning ;  but  when  in  lull  work, 
speaking  night  after  night,  he  could  not  afford  to  take  alco- 
holic Hquors,  as  he  needed  all  his  strength  of  body  and  brain 
to  do  such  work — a  strong  practical  testimony  to  the  physical 
advantage  of  total  abstinence.    I  heard  him  on  several 


100 


NEWMAN  BALL. 


occasions,  and  admired  his  style  of  oratory — so  simple,  yet  so 
effective ;  effective  because  simple  ;  no  words  used  beyond  the 
comprehension  of  people  of  ordinary  understanding ;  sentences 
clear  as  crystal ;  the  logic  of  facts  ;  figures  arithmetical,  more 
forceful  than  rhetorical ;  and  a  delivery  impressive  because 
evidently  sincere.  Opinions  once  considered  dangerous  have 
been  for  years  the  statute  law  which  all  parties  in  the 
State  agree  to  uphold  as  essential  to  our  national  pros- 
perity and  promotion  of  peace  among  the  nations.  I  was 
invited  to  his  funeral,  and  went  in  the  same  carriage  with 
my  friend  Charles  Gilpin,  who  then  held  office  in  the  Govern- 
ment, Milner  Gibson,  and  Mr.  Gladstone.  Elihu  Burritt, 
the  "  learned  blacksmith,"  who  could  speak  in  some  dozen 
languages,  sat  opposite  to  me,  and,  not  aware  that  the  great 
statesman  was  so  near  him,  spoke  enthusiastically  of  his  desire 
to  see  him.  What  surprise  and  delight  overspread  his  features 
when  I  at  once  said,  "  Mr.  Gladstone,  Elihu  Burritt  wishes  the 
honour  of  taking  your  hand."  The  pleasure  was  mutual,  and 
deeply  interesting  the  conversation  that  followed.  In  the  pro- 
cession to  the  grave  I  walked  by  the  side  of  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Hook,  of  Leeds,  whom  I  had  recently  heard  preach  from 
the  words,  "Hear  the  Church,"  in  defence  of  Episcopal 
authority.  I  preached  a  memorial  sermon  at  Surrey  Chapel 
and  at  St.  James's  Hall,  and  pubhshed  it  as  a  small  booklet, 
which,  at  the  time,  had  a  large  circulation.  I  desired  in  a 
very  humble  way  to  help  in  perpetuating  the  memory  of  a 
great  benefactor  of  the  people  of  England. 

Henry  Vincent  often  visited  Hull,  where  his  lectures  on 
Cromwell  were  very  stirring,  inculcating  temperance,  patriot- 
ism, freedom,  and  religion.  Because  he  advocated  the  cause 
of  the  working-people,  he  was  unjustly  charged  with  being  a 
Chartist  in  the  evil  sense  of  lawlessness,  whereas,  while  con- 
demning injustice,  he  was  a  constant  advocate  of  loyalty 
and  peace.  He  was  made  responsible  for  some  rioting  which 
he  had  striven  to  prevent,  and  was  sentenced  to  two  years' 
imprisonment,  but  long  before  the  expiration  of  the  term 
he  was  discharged  by  special  vote  of  the  House  of  Commons. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


101 


A  few  days  before  his  death  (December  29,  1878),  lie  said 
to  me  that  amid  the  false  philosophies  of  the  time  he  felt 
increasingly  the  universal  need  of  humanity  of  the  universal 
provision  made  in  the  Gospel.    I  spoke  at  his  funeral. 

Samuel  Warren,  as  Recorder  of  Hull,  was  a  periodical 
visitor  to  the  town,  and  used  to  introduce  the  business  of  the 
court  by  a  carefully  prepared  oration  to  the  grand  jury,  not 
merely  on  the  cases  to  be  tried,  but  on  the  state  of  public 
afiairs  ;  discourses  which  were  generally  reported  at  length,  not 
only  in  the  local,  but  m  the  London  papers.  He  occasionally 
favoured  me  with  his  company,  and  amused  my  friends  with 
his  fluent  and  anecdotal  talk.  The  barristers  on  circuit 
seemed  to  get  much  amusement  from  him.  I  heard  from 
one  of  them  an  illustration.  At  the  York  assizes  he  felt  that 
a  brother-barrister  had  attributed  to  him  some  action  which 
he  deemed  discreditable.  He  privately  remonstrated  Avith  his 
learned  brother  somewhat  thus  :  "  Of  course  you  could  not 
suppose  that  I  really  could  have  acted  in  such  a  way.  What ! 
I,  Samuel  Warren,  Doctor  of  Civil  Law,  author  of  '  Ten 
Thousand  a  Year,'  of  European  reputation,  etc.,  etc. :  that  I 
could  have  acted  so  !  Impossible  !  Surely  you  will  rectify 
this  when  the  court  opens  to-morrow  ? "  "  Certainly,  cer- 
tainly," was  the  response.  So  at  the  opening  of  the  court, 
the  offender  craved  indulgence,  while  he  apologised  in  the 
very  words  of  his  aggrieved  brother,  saying :  "  My  lord,  it  is 
impossible  that  I  could  have  intended  to  impute  such  conduct 
to  my  learned  friend.  What !  Samuel  Warren  !  Doctor  of 
Civil  Law,  etc.,  etc.,"  repeating  all  his  titles,  and  so  exactly  in 
the  tone  and  manner  of  the  "  aggrieved  brother,"  that  the 
barristers  around,  and  even  the  judge,  were  scarcely  able  to 
restrain  their  laughter.  When  the  facetious  orator  sat  down, 
Samuel  Warren  shook  him  warmly  by  the  hand,  saying: 
"  Thank  you,  thank  you,  brother  !  I  was  sure  you  would  do 
the  generous  thing  !  " 

I  remember  my  interest  in  Cowden  Clarke's  lectures  on 
the  mmor  characters  of  Shakespeare ;  but  especially  the  fas- 
cination of  Mrs.  Fanny  Kemble  when  she  read  at  the  Literary 
Institute.    Her  sweet  voice  and  expressive  features,  varying 


102 


NEWAIAN  HALL. 


with  the  different  characters,  brought  them  in  turn  before 
us  more  vividly  than  perhaps  any  acting  could  have  done. 
Shakespeare's  page  may  be  more  vivid  to  some  minds  than 
any  performance.  I  cannot  forget  a  well-merited  rebuke  from 
Mrs.  Ivemble  at  my  house.  Our  conversation  turned  on  the 
subject  of  the  theatre,  and  I  was  explaining  that  Christian 
ministers  did  not  visit  theatres,  because  many  were  objection- 
able by  reason  of  the  representations  and  the  company,  and 
because  some  theatres  of  the  highest  character  occasionally 
had  performances  unfavourable  to  rehgion,  and  even  modesty, 
and  calculated  to  injure  the  minds  of  young  people,  and  that 
Christians  should  be  willing  to  abstain  from  what  might 
injure  others  if  not  themselves.  Therefore,  I  said,  the  clergy 
should  patronise  such  readings  as  hers,  presenting  the  beauties 
of  Shakespeare  harmlessly.  With  courteous  but  impressive 
emphasis  she  said,  "  I  suppose  you  mean  recognise,"  a  correc- 
tion I  acknowledged  as  just. 

Dr.  Winter  Hamilton,  of  Leeds,  held  a  distinguished 
position  for  character  and  learning.  His  eloquence  was 
rather  ponderous  and  magniloquent,  but  in  him  it  had 
become  natural.  He  had  a  generous  and  devout  heart.  He 
assisted  at  my  ordination,  and  when  in  the  prayer  of  dedica- 
tion solemn  confession  was  made  of  the  shortcomings  of 
ministers,  tears  were  seen  flowing  down  his  cheeks.  Once 
at  a  dinner  party  he  took  notice  in  a  humorous  but  rather 
satirical  way  of  something  I  said,  but  he  sought  me  out  in  the 
grounds  soon  after,  and  in  a  very  touching  way  asked  me  to 
pardon  what  was  likely,  but  was  not  meant,  to  grieve  me.  I  was 
deeply  impressed  with  this  illustration  of  Christian  humihty 
in  one  so  much  older  and  so  widely  honoured,  thus  speaking 
to  one  just  out  of  college  and  unknown. 

As  often  happens,  solemnity  was  linked  with  fun.  AVhen 
chairman  of  the  Congregational  Union,  his  eloquent  oration 
was  interrupted  by  the  loud  cheers  which  gi-eeted  the  entrance 
of  John  Angell  James.  He  looked  up  from  his  paper,  and, 
seeing  who  it  was,  said,  "Honour  to  whom  honour  is  due.'' 
Another  interruption  followed  on  the  entrance  of  a  brother 
of  totally  different  style,  about  whom  there  was  an  excited 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


103 


controversy,  but  who  had  some  devoted  partisans  who  always 
loudly  cheered  him.  Again  looking  up,  Hamilton  quietly 
said,  "  And  custom  to  whom  custom." 

I  must  not  be  forgetful  of  the  many  zealous  men  and 
women  who  helped  me  in  my  work,  and  ever  treated  me,  not 
only  with  respect  as  their  pastor,  but  with  affection  as  a 
friend.  Among  others,  I  recall  the  memories  of  Kidd,  Squire, 
Bowden,  Burril,  Darling,  Towers,  Gibson,  Tarbolton,  Oldham, 
Westerdale,  Cross,  Ostler,  and  others — brothers  and  sisters  in 
Christ,  "  whose  names  are  in  the  book  of  life." 

I  was  invited  to  preach  at  most  of  the  Yorkshire  Free 
Churches — Beverley,  Selby,  Leeds,  Hudderstield,  Filey,  Har- 
rogate, York,  Ripon, — but  can  only  allude  further  to  two. 

Halifax  was  the  town  I  first  visited  from  HuU.  I  was  the 
guest  of  Sir  Francis  Crossley,  then  occupying  a  house  small 
in  comparison  with  the  palatial  residence  he  afterwards  built. 
He  took  me  to  see  his  mother,  dwelling  in  the  original  family 
house  attached  to  the  mill.  He  seemed  proud  of  telling  me 
how  his  father  had  risen  from  being  a  hand-worker  at  the 
loom,  and  how  his  mother  had  been  a  domestic  servant  with 
a  ten-pound  wage.  Unlike  some  small-minded  people  who, 
having  risen  to  great  things,  are  ashamed  of  their  little  origin, 
he  never  deprived  himself  of  this  honour.  He  would  have 
placed  his  mother  in  the  best  apartment  of  his  big  house,  but 
she  preferred  to  dwell  in  the  home  of  her  husband  and  earlier 
domestic  life.  I  so  well  remember  her  fervent  responses  of 
"Amen  ! "  as  we  knelt  together.    A  true  "  mother  in  Israel." 

When  he  was  Mayor  of  Halifax,  he  stood  beside  me  on 
the  top  of  an  old  terrace- wall,  holding  my  hat  as  I  preached 
to  a  crowd  of  working-people,  shod  with  "  clogs,"  the  women 
■with  shawls  over  their  heads  instead  of  "  hanging  gardens." 

I  remember  at  a  great  meeting,  while  he  was  making  a 
speech,  hearing  an  admiring  workman  shout,  "Spak  oot, 
Frank,  lad ! "  I  still  more  remember  his  occupying  the 
chair  when  I  delivered  a  lecture  on  "  Teetotalism,"  because 
at  the  close,  as  his  practical  approval  of  the  "vote  of 
thanks,"  he  took  a  pen,  and  before  his  own  people  and 


104 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


fellow-citizens,  signed  the  pledge.  He  inherited  parental 
religion,  and  was  elected  to  Parliament  as  Member  for  one 
of  the  largest  constituencies — the  West  Riding  ;  and  was 
subsequently  honoured  by  the  Queen,  by  advice  of  Mr. 
Gladstone,  with  a  baronetcy. 

He  and  his  brothers  did  not  in  their  prosperity  forget  the 
poor.  One  of  other  memorials  is  the  vast  Orphanage  School 
on  the  rocky  heights  near  his  former  residence ;  another  is  the 
row  of  comfortable  almshouses  just  behind  it.  I  was  visiting 
one  of  the  residents,  an  old,  worn-out,  decrepit  workman,  rich 
in  grace.  We  prayed  togethei-,  and  at  my  request,  leaning 
back  in  his  easy-chair,  he  prayed  for  me  in  terms  I  have  never 
forgotten :  "  God  bless  him  !  make  him  like  the  candlestick — 
beaten  gold !  Help  him  to  say  as  the  sailor  when  he  rounds 
a  dangerous  point,  '  All  is  well  ! '  If  Thou  make  him  useful. 
Thou  wilt  give  him  trials  ;  but  it's  grand  cross-bearin'  when  it's 
tied  on  wi'  love  ! " 

Another  of  his  benefactions  was  the  "  People's  Park."  It 
commands  extensive  views,  and  is  adorned  with  sculpture.  As 
I  was  inspecting  a  large  statue  of  himself,  I  said  to  a  boy,  who 
also  was  looking  at  it,  "  Who's  that  ?  "  Boy :  "It's  Frank 
Crossley !  "  N.  H. :  "  He'll  be  cold  out  there  all  night  ? "  Boy : 
"  He  ain't  wick  !  it's  nobbot  shaape  on  'im  ! " 

The  first  wedding  at  which  I  officiated  after  the  Dissenting 
Marriages  Act  was  at  Halifax.  The  bride  and  bridegroom 
were  very  youthful  and  uncultured.  It  was  before  the  age 
of  Board  schools.  I  had  to  instruct  them  in  the  ritual.  Prior 
to  the  declaration,  "  I  take  thee  to  be  my  lawful  wedded 
wife,"  I  said  to  the  youth,  "  You  are  to  repeat  after  me,"  and 
then,  as  he  did  not  know  what  to  do,  I  whispered,  "  Take  her 
right  hand,"  on  which,  in  a  loud  voice,  he  shouted,  "  Tak'  'er 
roight  aand ! "  much  to  the  amusement  of  the  bridesmaids. 
Then  came  a  difficulty  in  placing  the  ring  on  the  finger  of  the 
bride,  who  suggested  as  a  remedy,  "  Wat  it ! "  and,  acting  on 
this  affectionate  counsel,  he  put  her  finger  into  his  mouth,  and, 
after  lubrication,  succeeded.  Again  followed  the  unavoidable 
laugh,  which  the  officiating  clergyman  only  avoided  by  a  very 
severe  pinching  of  his  thigh. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


JOS 


On  occasion  of  the  opening  of  a  new  churcli,  erected  on 
his  great  manufacturing  estate  near  Halifax,  b}'  Sir  Titus  Salt, 
I  was  one  of  a  large  company  who  spent  several  days  together 
at  "  Crow  Nest."  Among  the  officiating  clerg}^  were  Thomas 
Binney,  Enoch  Mellor,  and  Dr.  Guthrie.  The  sermons  were 
of  the  highest  character,  and  the  conversation  at  dinner 
was  natural,  intellectual,  devout,  and  sometimes  humorous. 
Mr.  Binney  had  a  natural  aversion  to  caper-sauce.  This  was 
being  handed  to  him,  when  he  started  up  with  sudden  revul- 
sion. Someone  asked  what  was  the  matter.  Guthrie  at  once 
replied,  "It's  only  Binney  cutting  his  capers!"  A  lady 
observed,  "  What  a  saucy  remark ! " 

One  of  my  chief  ministerial  friends  was  Enoch  Mellor, 
D.D.,  a  great  reader,  a  profound  thinker,  a  prince  of 
preachers.  Uniting  as  he  did  great  forcefulness  of  argu- 
ment with  brilhant  imagination  and  beaut}'  of  language,  I 
used  to  compare  him  to  an  iron  column  -vsTeathed  Avith 
flowers.  Many  a  walk  Ave  had  together  on  the  hills  and 
through  the  dells  of  the  West  Riding,  especially  Todmorden 
Valley.  Preaching  was  his  passion.  I  could  seldom  be  in  his 
company  without  his  telling  me  of  some  recent  sermon — text 
and  treatment — and  making  similar  inquiries  of  me.  Thus  we 
have  passed  many  a  happy  hour,  climbing  and  sermonising. 
One  would  suggest  a  text  or  topic,  the  other  Avould  propose 
first  head,  and  so  on,  illustrations  being  thrown  in  by  the 
way.  Then  we  agreed  to  preach  on  the  same  subject  on  some 
fixed  day,  each  according  to  his  own  natural  style.  Thus  we 
passed  a  very  happy  day  together  in  Switzerland,  on  a  moun- 
tain excursion,  suggesting  to  each  other  analogies  illustrating 
the  text,  "  Thy  righteousness  is  like  the  great  mountains." 

He  told  me  of  some  peculiar  though  very  sincere  petitions 
at  his  prayer-meetings  by  some  of  his  members  from  the 
mills.  During  the  American  War  there  was  a  great  dearth 
of  cotton,  and  a  quantity  of  inferior  short  fibre  came  from 
Surat  in  India.  One  good  man  pra3'ed,  "  O  Lord,  send  us 
cotton  !  send  us  cotton  !  but  not  Surat,  Lord  !  " 

Dr.  Mellor  was  continually  invited  to  preach  special 
sermons  in  distant  places  ;  but  he  was  chiefly  appreciated 


106 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


at  home,  by  rich,  and  poor,  his  condensed,  pungent  style 
being  thoroughly  understood  by  an  audience  very  varied  in 
worldly  position,  but  very  much  alike  in  shrewd  intelligence 
and  Bible  knowledge.  The  only  objection  to  him  was  his 
popularity  elsewhere.  In  praying  for  him  one  day,  a  good 
man  said,  "  0  Lord,  bless  our  Enoch !  we  love  him.  Lord ! 
but,  0  Lord,  tie  hiui  by  the  leg  ;  tie  him  by  the  leg ! " 

Dr.  Mellor  preached  many  years  at  the  large  and  beautiful 
"  Square  Church  "  erected  chiefly  by  the  Crossleys.  Then  for 
a  few  years  he  took  the  church  at  Liverpool  vacated  by  the 
decease  of  Dr.  Raflles ;  but  the  enduring  affection  of  his  former 
flock  prevailed  on  him  to  return  to  them,  and  there  he  closed 
his  earthly  ministry. 

Some  little  time  ago  the  following  incident  was  narrated 
to  me  by  his  daughter  : — 

"Travelling  to  Halifax,  my  father  felt  concerned  for  a 
young  girl  in  the  same  carriage,  who  seemed  very  unhappy. 
On  sympathetic  inquiry,  he  was  told  that  she  was  leaving 
home  to  be  a  housemaid  in  a  family  at  Halifax.  He  tried  to 
comfort  her,  and  gave  her  suitable  advice.  As  she  said  she 
had  been  brought  up  to  the  Church  of  England,  he  begged 
her  to  go  to  the  nearest  church,  and  join  the  Sunday  school. 
She  had  no  idea  who  he  Avas,  but  she  followed  his  advice. 
On  occasion  of  a  public  election  there  was  a  great  open-air 
meeting,  and  she  saw  a  gentleman  announced  as  Dr.  Mellor, 
step  on  the  platform,  welcomed  with  loud  cheers.  She 
recognised  him  as  her  kind  adviser,  and  in  grateful  memory 
she  cheered  the  loudest.  Years  passed,  she  married,  and 
had  joined  a  mothers'  meeting  conducted  by  Dr.  Mellov's 
daughter,  to  whom  this  young  woman  gave  this  history,  saying 
that  the  kindness  of  the  gentleman  and  his  good  advice  had 
been  her  salvation." 

I  was  much  interested  in  the  building  of  the  "Bar  Church," 
Scarborough — so  called  because  near  to  the  old  Gate  House 
or  "Bar."  It  was  erected  in  Gothic  style,  with  tower  and 
transepts.  My  dear  friend,  Robert  Balgarnie,  was  the  first 
pastor,  and  preached  to  crowded  congregations  every  Sunday, 
and  in  the  afternoons  on  the  sands  to  large  multitudes  of 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


107 


seamen,  fishermen,  and  visitors.  This  work,  during  many  years, 
resulted  in  the  salvation  of  many  people.  It  was  my  privilege 
on  several  occasions  to  take  part  with  him  in  these  preachings 
and  the  subsequent  distribution  of  tracts.  As  I  write  this 
(June,  1898),  I  am  reminded  of  a  week  of  sermons  there,  and 
of  the  good  impressions  received,  forty  years  ago,  by  my 
informant,  when  a  child. 

The  "  Bar  Church "  became  too  small  for  the  increasing 
congregation.  The  "  West  Cliff  Church  "  was  erected  chiefly 
by  the  zeal  of  Sir  Titus  Salt.  I  preached  at  the  opening,  and 
Mr.  Balgarnie  removed  to  it  as  its  flrst  pastor. 

On  a  ten-days'  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  I  was  witness 
to  his  zeal  and  tact  in  reaching  the  hearts  of  the  seamen,  whom 
Ave  met  on  the  forecastle  at  the  dog-watch.  My  friend  had  a 
treasury  of  pleasant  stories,  and  the  men  urged  us  to  visit 
them  again.  Afterwards  a  passage  of  Scripture  was  explained, 
with  prayer,  the  men  joining  lustily  in  a  hymn.  Had  we 
attempted  to  get  up  a  regular  service  we  might  have  failed. 
But  "where  there's  a  will  there's  a  way."  Alas,  how  many 
opportunities  of  usefulness  are  missed  because  we  are  slaves 
to  formalities ! 

Mr.  Balgarnie  was  much  sought  by  the  sick  and  dying, 
residents  and  visitors,  of  all  denominations  and  of  none.  He 
took  a  lively  interest  in  all  philanthropies,  especially  caring  for 
pohcemen  and  carriage-drivers.  He  also  visited  cottages  in 
the  country.  One  day  I  accompanied  him  in  a  long  ramble 
on  the  Downs,  and  called  to  see  an  aged  parishioner  of  his,  a 
very  small  farmer.  The  cattle  disease  was  prevalent,  and  the 
poor  man  had  lost  two  or  three  out  of  his  dozen.  In  reply  to 
our  sympathy,  he  said,  "  The  Bible  tells  us  that  the  cattle  on 
a  thousand  hills  are  His  :  so  when  He  wants  any  He  knows 
where  to  find  'em."  I  cannot  forget  his  unconventional 
response  to  my  friend's  prayer — "  That's  capital ! " 

I  am  reminded  of  an  unconscious  benefit  rendered  by  my 
friend  Balgarnie — one  of  many  hundreds  of  a  similar  character. 
A  lady  wrote  saying  she  owed  him  more  gratitude  than  she 
could  express.  She  had  a  son  who  was  struggling  against  the 
evil  habit  of  drinking.    She  dreaded  his  going  to  Scarborough 


108 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


lest  the  customs  of  society  might  lead  him  away.  She 
dreaded  the  example,  not  of  the  worldly,  but  of  Christian 
professors,  who  took  wine.  Her  son  had  written  to  say  he 
was  at  an  evening  party  where  wine  was  handed  round,  and 
he  was  about  to  take  it,  enticed  by  the  example  of  some 
very  respectable  and  good  people.  But  he  saw  you  refused  it, 
and  this  fortified  him  in  resisting  the  temptation,  which  with 
him  might  have  led  to  ruin.  By  simple,  silent  abstinence 
Mr.  Balgarnie  had  saved  her  boy. 

After  many  years  devoted  and  useful  work  at  Scarborough, 
Mr.  Balgarnie  resigned  the  pastoral  office  for  evangelistic  work, 
and  has  since  been  continually  engaged  in  holding  "  missions  " 
in  all  parts  of  the  land. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL  {concluded) — SOCIALISM — KINGSLEY — 
GORDON. 

I  CANNOT  omit  the  long  struggle  of  the  Chartists.  Except  by 
their  own  class,  they  were  generally  shunned  as  dangerous.  I 
was  among  a  minority  who  expressed  any  sympathy  with 
them,  and  who  went  among  them  to  advise  and  counsel  them. 

I  remember  the  great  Chartist  Day,  when  tens  of  thousands 
carried  the  monster  petition  over  Blackfriars  Bridge  to  Ken- 
nington  Common.  The  Bank  was  fortified,  sand-bags  were 
on  the  walls,  guns  were  in  position  at  the  bridges,  special 
constables  were  sworn  in — Louis  Napoleon  was  one  of  them. 
The  Government  contrived  to  frighten  the  country  with  fear 
of  a  revolution.  The  Chartists  asked  for  what  is  now  the  law 
of  the  land.  They  carried  no  weapons  and  intended  no  vio- 
lence, but  the  preparations  to  resist  them  might  have  led  to 
bloodshed.  I  was  in  Blackfriars  Road,  near  Surrey  Chapel, 
looking  at  the  crowds  who  were  allowed  to  go  out  to  Kenning- 
ton  Common;  but  the  pohce  blocked  the  bridges  on  their 
return,  so  that  the  crowds  pushed  from  behind  but  could  not 
get  across,  causing  a  terrible  squeezing  and  great  danger  of 
collision. 

Rather  than  identify  myself  with  any  political  party,  I 
have  always  regarded  the  New  Testament  as  the  Bible  of  social 
law  and  public  policy.  It  was  with  peculiar  interest  that  I 
read  the  weekly  numbers  of  the  Christian  Socialist,  conducted 
by  Charles  Kingsley,  Frederick  Maurice,  and  "  Tom  Hughes." 

I  preached  several  times  on  the  subject,  and  condensed  the 
matter  into  a  small  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  Divine  Socialism  ;  or, 
The  Man  Christ  Jesus."  The  title  was  appropriate  to  theme 
and  purpose,  but  not  conducive  to  a  large  circulation;  for 
the  word  "  Divine "  repelled  some  Sociahsts  and  the  word 
"SociaUsm"  alarmed  some  Christians.    But  I  trust  it  may 


110 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


still  be  of  use  to  render  more  scriptural  the  notions  of  those 
who  regard  Christ  as  solely  proclaiming  a  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
hereafter,  instead  of  also  a  heavenly  kingdom  here. 

Men  have  always  been  following  other  men  with  aU  their 
imperfections,  instead  of  accepting  the  headship  of  Christ, 
ordained  to  be  "  the  leader  and  commander  of  the  people  "  of 
every  region:  Christ  the  man — poor,  sorrowing,  toihng; 
champion  of  justice,  freedom,  and  love ;  a  martyr — the  sacri- 
fice for  the  world,  conquering  the  grave  by  dying,  by  living 
for  ever,  to  bless  by  ruling,  to  come  again  to  "reign  in  righteous- 
ness and  break  in  pieces  the  oppressor."  Whatever  part  I  ever 
took  in  politics,  this  has  been  the  motive,  the  object,  the  rule 
— Christ  Himself :  the  fulfilment  of  His  prayer,  "Thy  Kingdom 
come."  I  continually  tried  to  impress  on  the  multitude  that 
the  only  true  universal  brotherhood  and  practicable  socialistic 
equality  was  in  loyalty  to  the  people's  Divine  Friend,  the 
King  of  kings.  I  used  to  quote  the  grand  Avords  of  Milton : — 
"To  be  free  is  the  same  thing  as  to  be  pious,  wise,  tem- 
perate, abstinent ;  and  to  be  the  opposite  to  all  these  is  the 
same  as  to  be  a  slave,  and  it  usually  happens  that  those  who 
cannot  govern  themselves,  but  crouch  under  the  slavery  of 
their  lusts,  should  be  delivered  to  the  sway  of  those  whom 
they  abhor,  and  made  to  submit  to  an  involuntary  servitude." 

Men  are  truly  free  when,  serving  God  supremely,  they  are 
delivered  from  all  other  fear.  Christ,  the  elder  Brother,  is  the 
head  of  aU  true  fraternity.  Love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 
Honour  all  men.  This  is  the  only  true  brotherhood, 
attainable  not  by  impossible  levelism,  not  by  destructive  revo- 
lutionism, but  by  love,  to  begin  at  once  with  every  beUever  in 
Christ,  and  to  go  on  advancing  till  all  are  one  family. 

Christ  crucified  is  the  banner  of  brotherhood.  The  Church 
may  have  failed  to  wield  aright  the  "  sword  of  the  Spirit,"  but 
it  has  lost  none  of  its  heavenly  temper.  The  restless  tide  that 
sweeps  to  and  fro  the  shifting  sands  of  theory  leaves  no  trace 
on  the  granite  cliff.  When  philosophy  asks  for  doctrine  suited 
to  the  age,  and  moralists  a  system  to  promote  virtue,  and 
reformers  a  check  to  selfish  greed  and  pride.  Christian  teachers 
should  proclaim,  not  mere  dogma,  however  correct,  but  a 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


Ill 


personal,  living,  present  Christ ;  not  chiefly  churches,  creeds,  sacm- 
ments  ;  not  the  mere  doctrines,  but  the  Christ  of  the  Gospel. 

Never  let  it  be  supposed  that  men  who  think  lightly  of 
Christianity  are  more  concerned  than  ourselves  to  promote 
the  present  welfare  of  mankind.  The  Christian  Church,  as 
tribunes  of  the  people,  should  be  ever  ready  to  plead  the 
people's  cause.  As  at  the  battle  of  Hastings,  Kent  claimed  its 
ancient  privilege  of  fighting  in  the  front,  so  Christians — not  by 
arrogant  assumption,  but  by  more  ardent  zeal — should  be  in 
the  forefront  of  the  battle  of  philanthropy.  Oh,  for  the  time 
when  the  sublime  hymn  of  the  ancient  Church  shall  be  mani- 
fested in  fact — "  The  holy  Church  throughout  all  the  world 
doth  acknowledge  Thee.  .  .  .  Thou  art  the  King  of  glory,  0 
Christ ! "  *  I  sent  a  copy  of  my  tractate  to  Charles  Kingsley, 
with  thanks  for  his  writings,  and  received  the  following  reply : — 

"Eversley,  June  1,  1851. 

"My  dear  Sir, — I  cannot  sufficiently  express  the  pleasure  with 
which  I  have  read  the  sermon,  '  Divine  Socialism,'  which  you  have 
been  kind  enough  to  send  me.  It  is  most  delightful  to  find  the  same 
ideas  springing  up,  as  if  by  a  general  moving  of  the  Spirit,  which 
'  bloweth  where  it  will,'  in  independent  and  isolated  quarters.  It  is  a 
sign  that  God  is  with  us— that  this  is  the  word  which  He  will  have 
spoken  just  now,  this  the  side  of  Christianity  which  is  to  give  power 
and  life  to  the  New  Reformation  which  is  surely  coming.  Pray  let  me 
have  the  honour  of  hearing  from  you  again,  and  believe  me,  yours  most 
faithfully  and  obliged,  "  C  Kingsley." 

At  Sir  W.  L.'s  I  first  met  his  brother-in-law,  William 
Gordon,  M.D.,  who  devoted  all  his  leisure  to  the  welfare  of 
the  working  classes.  There  were  demagogues  whose  evil 
counsels,  tending  to  violence,  he  laboured  successfully  to 
controvert,  so  that  in  Hull  no  danger  was  apprehended.  His 
Chartism  was  the  upholding  of  law  in  constitutional  efforts  to 
improve  it.  Instead  of  holding  aloof,  and  from  a  distance 
censuring  the  masses,  he  went  among  them  and  expressed 
sympathy  with  their  troubles,  while  exhorting  them  to  refrain 
from  violence,  and  better  themselves  by  temperance,  industry, 
and  patient  advocacy  of  their  just  claims.  Thus  he  was 
maligned  as  a  Chartist  in  the  sense  of  violence. 

•  See  my  tractate,  "The  Llan  Christ  Jesus,"  in  my  penny  series  of  tracts. 
(Nisbet). 


112  NEWMAN  HALL. 

His  temperance  labours  were  misconstrued,  to  his  pro- 
fessional injury.  Because  teetotalism  was  opposed  to  the  then 
prevalent  medical  practice,  he  lost  most  of  his  paying  patients, 
but  his  gratuitous  advice  to  the  poor  filled  his  consulting- 
room,  and  enlarged  the  circle  of  his  poor  friends.  He  grieved 
at  the  "  idolatry  of  Drink,"  as  impoverishing  homes,  causing 
crime,  engendering  disease,  counteracting  all  religious  and 
educating  influences.  By  medical  science  he  disproved  pre- 
valent fallacies  about  alcohol  being  necessary  for  health  and 
strength.  He  was  one  of  the  very  first  of  the  medical  advo- 
cates of  abstinence,  now,  happily,  so  numerous.  He  addressed 
crowds  of  eager  auditors,  with  a  clearness  of  argument,  a 
beauty  of  diction,  and  a  force  of  eloquence,  little  known  then 
on  the  temperance  platform.  Many  were  our  journeys  to- 
gether for  the  delivery  of  addresses  on  this  great  question. 
It  was  always  a  delight  to  listen  to  him  and  to  witness  the 
enthusiasm  evoked. 

He  had  been  a  diligent  student  in  science,  and,  like  many 
medical  men  in  those  days,  was  supposed  to  be  a  materialist. 
I  often  had  pleasant  arguments  with  him,  encouraging  him  to 
tell  me  all  his  doubts.  He  came  regularly  to  my  evening 
sermons  with  his  relatives,  and  was  impressed  by  the  sincerity 
of  their  religious  profession  and  with  the  Christian  fervour  of 
my  parents  on  their  visits  to  his  house.  While  his  creed 
seemed  doubtful,  he  was  an  earnest  seeker  after  truth ;  but 
was  sometimes  hindered  by  the  reproaches  of  some  who  illus- 
trated Milton's  words :  "  A  man  may  be  a  heretic  in  the 
Truth  ;  and  if  he  believes  things  only  because  his  pastor  says 
so,  or  the  Assembly  so  determines,  without  knowing  other 
reason,  though  his  belief  be  true,  yet  the  very  truth  he  holds 
becomes  his  heresy."  I  often  feared  that  intellectual  difficul- 
ties might  hinder  his  reception  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  his 
beneficent  life  might  interfere  with  his  being  conscious  of  his 
need  of  a  Saviour.  But  gradually,  and  unknown  to  me,  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  had  been  influencing 
his  heart,  and  this  great  change  was  eventually  expressed  in 
terms  which  delighted  those  who  for  years  had  been  praying  that 
the  good  physician  might  become  the  happy,  penitent  believer. 


J 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


113 


The  following  collection  of  some  of  his  own  actual  words 
at  different  times  and  in  broken  sentences  during  a  long  and 
painful  illness  must  be  pardoned  because  illustrating  what  was 
then,  and  has  continued  to  be,  my  desire  to  experience  and 
to  teach. 

"  When  I  look  back  on  my  own  life,  I  see  that  imperfection  or 
mixture  of  selfish  motive  was  in  my  most  benevolent  efforts.  .  .  .If 
consciousness  of  my  own  unworthiness  and  reliance  on  Christ  alone  be 
a  proper  ground  of  peace,  I  have  it,  and  have  long  had  it.  I  have  long 
been  feeling  my  way  after  the  truth  ....  The  New  Testament  is  the 
Book.    We  can  only  obtain  peace  by  casting  ourselves  on  Jesus." 

"  Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,  all  desires  known,  and 
from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid  ;  Cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by 
the  inspiration  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love  thee,  and 
worthily  magnify  thy  Holy  Name ;  through  Christ  our  Lord." 

To  a  nephew : — 

"Good-bye,  dear  boy.  Let  me  tell  you  what  Adrian  said  to  his 
soul  in  prospect  of  death  : 

'  Animula,  vagiJa,  blandula ; 

Hospes,  comesque  corporis. 

Quae  nunc  abibis  in  loca 

Pallidula,  rigida,  nudula  ? 

Nec  ut  soles,  dabis  jocos.' 
I  will  translate  it  for  you  :  '  Kind  little  wandering  soul,  companion, 
and  guest  of  my  body,  into  what  places  art  thou  now  about  to 
depart  ? '    O  my  dear  boy,  remember  what  a  much  better  hope  the 
Gospel  gives  your  uncle.  ..." 

He  received  nearly  three  hundred  visits  during  the  last 
three  weeks  of  his  Hfe  from  persons  of  all  ranks,  and  delighted 
in  bearing  witness  of  the  hope  within  him,  making  that  sick- 
room, as  one  of  his  visitors  said  at  the  grave,"not  at  all  the  cham- 
ber of  death,  but  the  robing-room  of  heaven."  To  my  father, 
the  author  of  "  The  Sinner's  Friend,"  he  sent  this  message  : — 
"Tell  him  that  I'm  the  sinner,  and  that  I've  found  the  Friend. 
Though  I've  not  made  a  profession,  it  was  not  because  I  was  ashamed 
of  Christ,  but  I  was  so  often  shocked  at  the  conduct  of  some  pro- 
fessors.   .    .  ." 

He  said  to  me : — 

"  Preach  earnestly  and  simply,  so  as  to  be  understood.  Men 
think  more  of  sincerity  and  consistency  than  anything.  I  think  little  of 
preaching  about  evidences.  Scripture  is  its  own  witness — its  great 
truths.  The  facts  of  Christianity  are  granted.  I  always  acknowledged 
its  historic  truth.  I  did  more ;  I  loved  and  honoured  it,  and  always 
I 


114 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


felt  the  religious  man  the  happiest,  though  I  did  not  feel  as  now  the 
need  of  Christ  for  myself.  .  .  ." 

"  My  chief  hindrances  were  professors  who  could  approve  methods 
and  actions  from  which  I  revolted — injudiciousness  of  some  Christians 
in  their  mode  of  talking  piety,  also  intolerance.  Anxiety  about  religion 
made  me  ask  questions  which  were  put  down  as  infidelity.  Often  I  have 
not  dared  to  make  free  inquiries.  This  looked  to  me  as  if  they  distrusted 
their  own  religion.  I  remember  giving  lectures  on  physical  education 
to  which  someone  replied  on  behalf  of  Christianity,  as  if  the  science  and 
the  religion  could  not  both  be  true.  .  .  ." 

He  was  much  interested  in  listening  to  the  following 
letter  of  Ohver  Cromwell: — 

"  '  Love  says,  '  What  a  Christ  have  I !  What  a  Father  in  and  through 
Him  !  What  a  covenant !  I'll  do  away  their  sins  ;  I'll  write  My  law  in 
their  hearts.  What  God  hath  done,  and  is  to  us  in  Christ,  is  the  root  of 
our  comfort.  Acts  of  obedience  are  not  perfect,  and  yield  not  perfect 
peace.  Faith,  as  an  act,  yields  it  not,  but  only  as  it  carries  us  unto  Him 
who  is  our  perfect  peace.    This  is  our  high  calling.    Rest  we  here.' " 

Another  letter  addressed  by  the  Protector  to  his  daughter, 
Bridget  Ireton,  specially  interested  him  : — 

" '  Your  sister  seeks  after  what  will  satisfy.  Thus  to  be  a  seeker  is  to 
be  of  the  best  sect  next  to  a  finder,  and  such  an  one  shall  every  faithful, 
humble  seeker  be  at  the  end.  Happy  seeker  !  happy  finder !  Whoever 
found  that  the  Lord  is  gracious  without  some  sense  of  badness  ?  Dear 
heart,  press  on.  Let  not  husband  nor  anything  cool  thy  aifections  after 
Christ.  That  which  is  best  worthy  of  love  in  thy  husband  is  the  image 
of  Christ  he  bears.  .  .  ."  * 

To  an  elderly  non-believer,  who  told  him  he  had  always 
lived  a  good  life,  he  replied : — 

"  All  my  reasoning  brings  me  to  this — I  must  rest  on  Christ." 
His  infidel  friend  said : — 

"  I  would  give  worlds  to  be  in  the  same  state  of  mind.  He  would  be 
a  vile  man  who  would  try  to  shake  your  confidence." 

Referring  to  this  conversation,  Dr.  G.  said  : — 

"Some  object  to  Christianity  because  against  reason,  but  all  things 
are  incomprehensible.  We  know  not  what  an  infinitesimal  atom  is.  We 
conceive  of  its  infinite  division,  and  yet  every  particle  must  have  its 
upper  and  its  under  side.  We  know  not  the  end  of  space  or  time.  We 
must  come  to  the  Bible  and  trust  as  little  children.  God  seemed  deter- 
mined to  save  me,  and  has  been,  so  to  speak,  running  after  me.    He  is 

*  Carlyld's  "  Oliver  Cromwell's  Letters  and  Speeches."  "The  Protector," 
hy  Merle  d'Aubigne. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


115 


always  asking  us  to  join  Him,  yet  we  refuse.  The  great  evidence  for 
the  Gospel  is  its  adaptation  to  our  wants.  With  this  inward  evidence  T 
could  laugh  to  scorn  the  sophistry  that  calls  in  question  the  truth  of 
Christianity.  But  many  are  anxious  for  truth  who  are  unable  to  find  it, 
and  deserve  pity.  Intolerance  is  a  curse  to  society.  As  for  Mr.  X.,  I 
believe  he  will  die  a  Christian." 

This  hope  was  verified.  I  knew  him  well.  He  never 
forgot  this  interview.  After  years  of  professed  unbelief  he 
became  an  earnest  Christian,  and  died  in  peaceful  hope. 

"  I  see  where  Christians  are  wrong.  We  do  not  make  a  companion 
of  God.  We  should  treat  Him  much  as  a  friend,  always  near,  so  that 
we  are  continually  in  His  company.  Ordinary  duties  of  life  may  be 
solemn  acts  of  worship.  It  is  this  having  God  with  me  as  my  companion 
makes  me  so  happy.  I  dislike  to  sleep  because  I  lose  the  enjoyment. 
I  have  often  been  surprised  that  Christians  seemed  to  be  made  so  little 
happy  by  their  religion.  They  have  looked  for  happiness  in  themselves 
instead  of  to  what  is  in  Christ.  And  this  is  the  best  source  of  holy 
living.  His  salvation  is  offered  to  all — the  very  worst,  to  everyone  ;  and 
so  there  is  no  room  for  doubt.  Some  dread  death  because  they  must  go 
alone.  But  I  shall  not  be  alone.  Christ  will  not  only  receive  me  at  the 
end,  He  accompanies  me  on  my  journey." 

Asked  if  we  had  done  right  in  not  urging  religion  on  him 
more  personally,  he  said : — 

"  You  did  right.  You  knew  my  disposition.  You  have  preached  to 
me  in  the  best  way." 

To  a  nephew : — 

"  Seek  Christ  early.  ...  I  love  my  rich  friends,  but  the  poor 
are  my  flock.  Be  great  and  seek  little  things  ;  don't  be  little  and  seek 
great  things." 

Asked  whether  by  renouncing  controversy  he  meant  his 
former  political  efforts,  he  said : — 

"Certainly  not.  Were  I  to  recover,  I  should  do  as  I  have  done 
in  these  respects,  only  more  enthusiastically  than  ever,  as  the  cause  of 
truth  and  human  happiness. 

"  All  the  analysis  I  can  make  of  my  own  mind  proves  the  truth  of 
Christianity— it  so  provides  for  all  the  wants  of  the  soul.  How  reliance 
on  Christ's  works  would  purify  my  own  works,  were  I  going  to  live ! 
Faith  in  Him  would  prevent  my  doing  anything  against  the  will  of  God. 
I  am  a  mass  of  corruption,  but  I  revel  in  the  atonement.  To  know  it 
in  the  head  is  not  to  know  it.  ...  I  feel  at  home  already.  No  more 
dying  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.   There  is  none  here." 

Again  at  his  request  the  Lord's  Supper  was  observed,  at 


116 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  close  of  which  we  sang  "  Rock  of  Ages."  During  the 
next  twent3'-four  hours  his  strength  rapidly  declined.  After  a 
pause,  during  which  he  seemed  gazing  on  unseen  glories,  he 
said,  "  Repeat  that  about  the  great  multitude  in  white  robes." 
Then  the  passage  was  recited,  "  These  are  they  which  came 
out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and 
made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb"  (Rev.  vii. 
9-17).  Then  he  seemed  no  longer  conscious  of  what  was 
visible  here,  but  he  gazed  upward  as  in  rapt  vision.  Features 
which  had  become  motionless  suddenly  yielded  to  a  smile 
of  ecstasy  no  pencil  could  depict,  and  when  it  passed,  still  the 
face  continued  to  beam  and  brighten  as  if  reflecting  the  glory 
on  which  the  soul  was  gazing.  It  appeared  to  those  around, 
about  twenty  in  number,  as  if,  in  fact,  luminous.  Did  he  not, 
like  Stephen,  behold  "  the  Son  of  Man  standing  at  the  right 
hand  of  God  "  ?  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  as  far  as  the 
expression  of  holy  rapture  could  contribute  to  it,  "  his  face 
was  as  if  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angeL" 

Ten  thousand  people,  chiefly  artisans,  thronged  the  road  to 
the  grave,  over  which  was  raised  by  public  subscription  a 
marble  obelisk  with  the  inscription  : 

WILLIAM  GORDON, 

THE  people's  friend. 

In  memoriam  I  wrote  the  following  sonnet : — 

"DEATH  IS  SWALLOWED  UP  IN  VICTORY." 

Are  death's  dark  emblems  suited  for  the  grave 

Of  those  who  dwell  in  Heaven's  unclouded  light  ? 

For  souls  arrayed  in  robes  of  dazzling  white 

Shall  blackest  palls  and  plumes  funereal  wave  ? 

Shall  lilies  drooping  with  untimely  blight, 

Torches  reversed  whose  flame  is  quenched  in  night, 

And  columns  shattered,  our  compassion  crave 

For  those  whom  Christ,  by  death,  did  fully  save— 

Who  now,  made  perfect,  serve,  and  in  His  sight 

Drink  of  the  fountain  of  supreme  delight  1 

Rear  high  the  shaft  !  "New  Life"  thereon  engrave  ! 

Turn  up  the  torch  !  it  never  burnt  so  bright ; 

A  richer  beauty  to  the  lily  give  ! 

The  Christian  dies  that  he  may  fully  live. 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


117 


In  apology  for  this  lengthy  narrative  I  plead  that  it  is 
really  autobiography,  because  it  is  a  summary  of  my  teaching 
during  sixty  years.  The  Gospel  in  its  power  to  meet  the  chief 
necessities  of  the  human  heart  is  its  own  best  -ndtness  ;  the 
universal  need  of  the  atoning  sacrifice  and  the  results  of 
accepting  it  in  producing  righteousness  and  peace  ;  and 
eternal  life,  the  present  possession  of  all  who  really  trust  in 
Him  who  said,  "  He  that  believeth  in  Me  shall  never  die,"  He 
who  had  been  the  teacher  felt  himself  to  be  a  humble  learner 
in  that  sick  room,  and  has  been  instructed  by  it  ever  since. 

The  loss  of  my  dear  friend  and  other  sorrows  weighed 
heavily  on  me,  but  I  found  great  consolation  in  contem- 
plating the  presence  of  Jesus  in  the  storm,  and  His  voice 
saying,  "  It  is  I ;  be  not  afraid  ! "  This  formed  the  subject  of 
several  sermons,  afterwards  condensed  in  a  tractlet,  the  third 
of  my  publications  at  Hull.  This  has  had  a  circulation  of 
150,000,  and  has  been  translated  into  several  languages.  Some 
years  since  I  casually  read  in  a  newspaper  report  of  a  Tract 
Society  meeting  the  following  instance  of  the  usefulness  of 
tracts.  A  tourist  in  the  north  of  Italy  saw  an  invalid  Italian 
soldier  sitting  in  a  garden  reading  a  small  book,  in  the 
French  language,  entitled  "  It  is  I !  "  He  stated  that  it  was 
given  him  by  a  French  comrade,  who  used  to  read  it  con- 
stantly by  the  watch-fires  at  night.  They  promised  that  if 
either  of  them  were  killed,  his  little  belongings  should  be  the 
property  of  the  survivor.  This  comrade  said  that  this  little 
book  had  been  a  great  comfort  to  him,  and  he  hoped,  if  his 
friend  survived,  he  would  take  this  from  his  pocket  as  a  d}'ing 
keepsake  and  find  from  it  the  same  peace.  This  French  friend 
was  kiUed  at  Solferino.  The  wounded  survivor  was  now, 
from  his  comrade's  book,  enjoying  the  same  peace.  In  con- 
nection with  this  tractate  I  may  here  recaU  a  Sunday  spent 
in  the  Orraonds  valley  near  the  Diablerets.  I  attended  the 
village  Protestant  church  in  the  afternoon,  and  at  the  close 
of  the  service  spoke  to  the  pastor,  who  asked  my  name. 
Then  with  a  loud  voice  he  summoned  his  departing  con- 
gregation to  tell  them  I  was  the  author  of  "Come  to  Jesus." 
A  country-woman  came  to  thank  me,  and  said,  as  she  pointed 


118 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


to  a  chalet  high  on  the  mountain  slope,  that  she  had 
left  open  on  her  table  my  book,  "  It  is  I ! "  which  she  was 
reading  with  profit.  I  thanked  God  that  in  a  very  humble 
measure  I  was  not  only  a  Swiss  tourist,  but  a  Swiss  pastor. 

Albion  Church  was  strictly  Congregational,  as  its  name 
imports.  All  officers  were  appointed,  all  members  admitted, 
and  all  arrangements,  financial  and  other,  made  with  the  con- 
currence of  the  congregation.  All  the  accounts  of  the  church 
and  all  its  societies  were  annually  audited,  passed,  and  pub- 
hshed. 

A  few  days  before  leaving  Hull  I  wrote  in  the  Church  book 
a  summary  of  my  work  in  Hull,  and  a  statement  of  my 
proposed  methods  on  entering  an  enlarged  sphere.  The 
general  principles  are  applicable  to  my  whole  pastorate  of 
fifty  years,  and  need  no  formal  repetition.  This  memorandum 
has  been  kindly  copied  from  the  Albion  Church  book  by  the 
honorary  secretary: — 

Memorandum  by  Newman  Hall,  B.A.,  First  Pastor. 
"  On  Sunday,  June  25th,  1854,  I  resigned  the  pastorate,  having  held 
it  for  twelve  years.  I  did  so  with  very  great  pain,  having  enjoyed 
uninterrupted  harmony  during  my  connection  with  a  loving  and  zealous 
flock.  But  as  I  obeyed  a  conviction  of  duty  when  I  came,  so  also  I  go, 
as  I  believe,  at  the  call  of  my  Master,  after  long  deliberation  and 
earnest  prayer. 

"  When  I  came  the  members  were  42  ;  647  have  since  been  added. 
A  branch  chapel,  with  all  the  sittings  free,  and  school  have  been 
opened.  In  our  Sunday-schools  there  are  768  children  and  72  teachers. 
Other  institutions  include  a  young  men's  Bible-class  of  60  members  ; 
Christian  Instruction  Society,  visiting  1,000  families  in  thirty  districts  ; 
a  town  missionary,  who,  besides  paying  4,000  visits  yearly,  has  preached 
200  times  in  cottages  and  the  open  air ;  clothing  society  ;  inquirers' 
class,  admirably  presided  over  by  Mr.  Kidd,  in  preparation  for  member- 
ship ;  class  meetings,  etc.  etc. 

"  The  congregation  have  laboured  with  me  in  prayer  and  works  of 
faith.  The  deacons  have  preserved  peace  by  their  courtesy  and 
encouragement  in  all  holy  service.  In  the  ministry  I  have  made  no 
pretension  to  learning  or  eloquence,  but  I  have  preached  the  Gospel 
with  simplicity  and  fervour.  A  personal  Christ,  and  not  a  dead  theolog}-, 
has  been  my  subject,  and  my  endeavour  has  always  been  to  reach  the 
hearts  of  my  hearers,  and  by  all  means  to  save  some.  I  may  also 
mention  that  taking  an  interest  in  the  general  welfare  of  mankind — 
mingling  with  the  poor,  attending  meetings  of  the  working  classes — 


PASTORATE  AT  HULL. 


119 


efforts  in  the  temperance  cause,  preaching  frequently  in  the  open  air 
delivering  lectures  on  secular  topics,  interwoven  with  Christian  truth- 
may  have  tended  to  create  sympathy  in  the  hearts  of  the  great  masses 
of  the  people. 

"  Our  Temperance  Society  and  Band  of  Hope  has  1,200  members. 
The  experience  of  twelve  years  confirms  my  conviction  that  the  full 
efficacy  of  the  ministry  cannot  be  proved,  under  the  existing  circum- 
stances of  our  country,  except  in  connection  with  the  practice  and 
advocacy  of  total  abstinence  from  intoxicating  beverages. 

"  I  leave  this  book  to  my  successor,  whoever  he  may  be.  I  pray 
that  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  Chui'ch  may  most  abun- 
dantly be  with  him,  and  that  he  may  be  far  more  successful  than  God 
has  rendered  my  poor  labours.  For  the  work  which  God  has  done  I 
rejoice.  For  my  own  work,  before  the  Searcher  of  Hearts,  I  have  to 
humble  myself  in  repentance,  my  consolation  being  that  Christ  bears 
the  sin  of  our  holy  things.  And  for  my  beloved  people,  I  pray  that 
grace,  mercy,  and  peace  may  be  with  them  from  God  our  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"In  hope  of  eternal  life.  Amen. 

"Newman  Hall, 

"  First  Pastor  of  the  Albion  Congregational  Church,  Hull. 
"Albion  Church,  Hull, 

"June  30th,  1854." 

At  a  farewell  meeting  of  the  congregation  various 
addresses  were  presented  from  the  church,  the  schools,  and  the 
mission,  expressing  afiection  and  gratitude  for  my  twelve 
years  of  pastorate,  together  with  a  handsome  gift  of  plate. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


LONDON  AND  PASTORATE  AT  SURREY  CHAPEL. 

Rowland  Hill  was  born  at  the  ancestral  seat  of  his  family, 
Hawkstone  Hall,  Shropshire,  and  was  educated  at  St.  John's 
College,  Cambridge.  His  ministry  commenced  in  the  Estab- 
lished Church,  but  his  fervent  zeal  would  not  be  restrained  by 
ecclesiastical  order,  and  he  preached  the  Gospel  to  listening 
crowds  wherever  the  opportunity  was  presented,  and  laboured 
fraternally  with  all  Christians.  He  was  ordained  deacon,  but 
because  of  his  disorderly  catholicity  he  could  not  be  ordained 
"  priest,"  and  so  he  said  he  went  about  preaching  "  the  com- 
mon salvation"  with  only  one  ecclesiastical  boot  on.  In 
order  to  be  unfettered  in  a  ministry  thus  unsectarian,  he,  with 
the  aid  of  sympathising  friends,  erected  Surrey  Chapel,  the 
foundation  being  laid  on  June  24th,  1782. 

It  was  opened  by  him  on  June  8th,  1783.  His  text  was, "  We 
preach  Christ  crucified."  It  was  designed  to  be,  and  has  con- 
tinued to  be,  a  Free  Church.  Clergymen,  both  Established  and 
Nonconforming,  preached  in  it ;  among  the  former,  Berridge, 
Venn,  and  Scott  the  commentator ;  among  the  latter.  Bull, 
Jay,  and  James  frequently  occupied  the  pulpit.  The  worship 
included  both  liturgical  and  free  prayer.  Christians  of  all 
ecclesiastical  opinions  were  welcome  to  its  communion,  and 
preachers  of  all  Evangelical  Churches  to  its  pulpit,  on  the 
common  ground  of  faith  in  Christ  and  practical  benevolence. 

By  no  act  of  his  own,  he  was  excluded  from  the  Church  of 
his  fathers,  which  he  still  loved  while  lamenting  its  imperfec- 
tions. The  question  of  "Establishment"  was  not  then  dis- 
cussed. He  did  not  object  to  the  theory  of  Episcopacy,  but 
only  to  its  defective  working.  He  used  the  liturgical  service 
with  a  few  verbal  alterations.  He  opposed  the  parochial  system 
because  of  its  restrictions,  as  in  his  own  case,  and  in  that  of 


LONDON  AND  PASTORATE  AT  SURREY  CHAPEL.  121 


Wesley,  who  claimed  "  all  the  world  as  his  parish."  He  de- 
cHued  to  ally  himself  exclusively  with  any  particular  "  denomi- 
nation," regarding  all  believers  as  the  one  true  Catholic  Church. 

During  a  ministry  of  sixty-six  years  he  preached  at  least 
23,000  sermons,  of  Avhich  many  were  in  streets  and  fields.  He 
spent  very  little  time  in  studying  them,  but  was  a  constant 
student  of  the  Bible,  and  used  human  character  and  daily  life 
for  illustration.  In  the  vestry  there  is  a  set  of  volumes 
containing  reports  of  his  sermons,  transcribed  from  shorthand 
notes.  I  have  several  times  looked  to  see  what  he  had  said 
on  a  particular  text,  but  seldom  found  any  direct  reference  to 
it  in  the  way  of  interpretation  or  exposition,  though  a  rich- 
ness in  pious  thoughts. 

It  is  said  that  on  one  occasion  when  he  had  to  preach  in 
Edinburgh,  the  elders  suggested  that  as  the  Scotch  were 
accustomed  to  orderly  discourses,  Mr.  Hill  might  indulge  them 
with  a  few  heads  and  divisions.  He  thanked  them  for  their 
counsel,  and  thus  began  his  sermon,  "  I  ask  you  first  to  go 
roimd  the  text."  After  quoting  the  context,  he  said,  "Secondly, 
we  will  go  up  to  the  text " ;  then  he  read  the  verse  preceding 
it ;  "  Thirdly,  we  will  go  through  the  text,"  and  the  words  were 
emphasised.  Then,  within  five  minutes  of  the  first  announce- 
ment, "  Now,  fourthly,  we  will  go  away  from  the  text ;  and 
now  I  find  myseK  quite  at  home." 

He  was  eminently  gifted  with  wit,  but  this  very  seldom 
appeared  in  the  pulpit,  and  then  not  by  any  effort  to  show  it 
off"  but  because  unable  to  restrain  it.  The  following  instance 
is  I  think  new  to  print,  and  only  traditional.  There  was  some 
disturbance  in  the  crowded  gallery  while  he  was  in  the 
fervour  of  preaching.  He  stopped,  and  then  said,  "  When- 
ever good  is  being  done,  the  devil  gets  into  the  gallery  and 
makes  a  disturbance."  A  man  rose  and  said,  "  Please,  Mr. 
Hill,  it's  only  a  lady  fainting."  To  which  the  preacher 
responded,  "  Oh,  I  beg  the  lady's  pardon  and  the  devil's 
too !  "  Some  will  think  this  was  carrying  too  far  his  gentle- 
manly pohteness.  He  was  falsely  reported  to  have  said  in  the 
pulpit,  "  Here  comes  Mrs.  Hill  with  a  chest  on  her  head." 
When  told  of  this,  he  remarked  with  indignation,  "  Sir,  I  hope 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


that  the  Minister,  if  not  the  Gentleman,  always  prevented  me 
from  making  my  wife  a  laughing-stock  for  the  amusement  of 
the  vulgar." 

Mr.  Hill  spent  the  summer  in  evangelising  throughout 
the  country,  having  his  central  home  at  Wotton  in 
Gloucestershire,  but  he  occupied  his  London  manse  and  pulpit 
at  Surrey  Chapel  during  six  or  eight  months  of  winter,  where 
he  continued  pastor  fifty  years.  His  last  sermon  was  delivered, 
within  a  fortnight  of  his  decease,  to  Sunday  school  teachers 
on  words  to  which  his  nearness  to  eternity  gave  peculiar 
emphasis — "  Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  stedfast, 
unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  foras- 
much as  ye  know  that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 
His  last  few  days  were  spent  on  his  bed  in  the  Surrey  parson- 
age, looking  upon  the  chapel.  A  London  friend  came  to  see 
him  and  told  him  how  deeply  the  city  felt  for  him.  His  wit 
was  not  yet  asleep.  "  Indeed  !  have  the  funds  gone  down  ?  " 
The  faithful  workman  entered  into  the  rest  of  his  Lord  on 
April  11th,  1833,  at  the  age  of  eighty-eight. 

After  a  short  interval,  the  Rev.  James  Sherman,  of  Read- 
ing, was  called  to  the  pastorate  in  1836.  Under  his  faithful 
and  affectionate  ministry  of  twenty  years  the  membership 
doubled,  fresh  societies  were  formed,  and  five  schoolrooms 
were  opened  or  enlarged. 

Owing  to  increasing  toils,  with  diminished  strength,  Mr. 
Sherman  removed  to  Blackheath,  where  he  continued  his 
useful  ministry  for  several  years.  On  the  first  Sunday  of 
July,  1854,  he  bade  farewell  to  his  sorrowing  flock,  and  on  the 
following  Sunday  he  entered  the  pulpit  with  his  successor, 
commending  me  to  their  sympathy  and  prayers.  Thus  there 
was  no  interval  of  ministry,  no  vacant  pulpit. 

I  carried  forward  his  various  methods  of  work,  so  that 
the  congregation  might  not  lament  that  the  old  order  had 
changed.  At  the  outset  I  recognised  that  the  various  claims 
of  the  church — intellectual,  pastoral,  evangelistic — were  too 
much  for  one  man  to  meet,  and  that  he  should  have  an 
assistant.  This  was  at  once  agreed  to,  and  was  continued 
with  satisfaction  to  all.    First  I  had  the  joy  of  my  dear  friend 


LONDON  AND  PASTORATE  AT  SURREY  CHAPEL.  123 


Edward  Cecil's  help  and  companionship  during  several  years. 
Afterwards  came  Dr.  R.  Thomas,  now  of  Boston,  U.S.A.  He 
had  been  Scripture-reader  in  the  parish,  and  on  one  Sunday 
read  prayers  for  us.  For  this  he  was  rebuked  by  his  vicar, 
and  required  to  promise  not  to  repeat  the  offence.  As  he 
had  read  only  his  own  liturgy,  he  declined,  and  was  there- 
upon dismissed  from  his  office,  and  accepted  the  post  of 
curate  with  us.  After  some  years  of  growing  efficiency, 
was  during  several  years  pastor  of  the  church  in  Mile  End 
Road,  formerly  occupied  by  the  celebrated  Dr.  Reed,  which 
became  crowded  with  working-men  to  listen  on  Monday 
evenings  to  instructive  lectures.  By  such  means  the  church 
was  soon  filled  on  Sunday.  Dr.  R.  Thomas  has  now  for 
many  years  been  pastor  in  one  of  the  handsomest  structures 
and  of  one  of  the  highest-class  Congregational  churches  in 
America.  The  Rev.  Henry  Grainger  has  since  won,  and  re- 
tained during  twenty  years,  the  respect  and  affection  of 
pastor  and  people.  It  was  by  such  coadjutors  that  I  was 
enabled  to  give  increased  attention  to  pulpit  preparation,  and 
also,  after  the  example  of  my  predecessors,  to  respond  to 
many  invitations  from  the  wider  sphere  of  the  country  at 
large.  As  at  Hull,  my  morning  sermons  were  generally  ex- 
pository. My  evening  subjects  were  very  varied — evangelistic, 
didactic,  illustrative,  argumentative,  hortative,  consolatory, 
and  lessons  from  passing  events. 

Instead  of  detailing  my  work  during  thirty-eight  years,  I 
will  simply,  once  for  all,  give  a  general  idea  of  it.  To  avoid 
interruption  and  secure  mental  rest,  I  slept  at  a  distance  to 
enable  me  to  work  properly  at  the  centre.  But  the  assistant- 
minister  lived  at  the  parsonage,  where  Rowland  Hill  had 
resided,  and  attended  to  visitation  of  the  sick,  and  to  classes, 
marriages,  burials,  and  so  on. 

I  spent  Sundays  at  the  church,  preaching  morning  and 
evening,  visiting  the  schools  and  the  side  in  the  afternoon, 
except  during  the  ten  years  when  I  preached  at  St.  James's 
Hall  in  the  afternoon.  After  evening  service  I  either  held  an 
"  after  "  prayer-meeting  in  the  church  or  preached  outside. 
At  the  St.  James's  Hall  services  in  the  afternoon,  inaugurated 


124 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


by  my  zealous  friend  Mr.  Miller,  I  read  the  Litany,  with  a 
short  lesson  and  brief  extempore  prayer  and  three  hymns,  the 
sermon  occupying  half  an  hour.  The  hall  was  generally  full, 
sometimes  even  the  upper  gallery.  People  of  all  conditions 
assembled.  The  seats  were  all  open  and  free.  As  the  service 
was  not  identified  with  any  one  section  of  the  Church,  many 
came  who  otherwise  would  have  held  aloof  I  have  heard  of 
and  from  people  of  high  as  well  as  of  humble  rank  receiving 
benefit. 

I  may  add  that,  although  on  weekdays  I  was  very 
often  preaching  elsewhere,  I  sacredly  reserved  Sunday  for 
home  work,  and  between  October  and  July  was  scarcely  ever 
absent  from  my  own  people.  Monday  forenoon  was  occupied 
with  correspondence,  mostly  in  connection  with  church  work. 
In  the  afternoon  I  visited  the  sick  and  poor  in  South  London; 
met  my  elders  at  five,  and  conferred  in  reference  to  relief  of  the 
poor  and  admission  of  members  ;  weekly  prayer-meeting  and 
address  at  seven  ;  after  which,  committees,  "  inquirers,"  and, 
during  summer,  open-air  services,  week-night  service  and 
sermon  on  Wednesday,  and  frequently  some  important  meet- 
ing of  societies  during  the  week.  Wednesdays  and  Thurs- 
days were  frequently  occupied  in  preaching  for  other  churches, 
or  speaking  at  temperance  and  other  philanthropic  meetings. 
Friday  and  Saturday  were  reserved  for  pulpit  preparation. 
More  or  less  this  was  habitual,  and  needs  no  repetition. 
The  following  records  relate  to  what  was  occasional  and 
supplementary. 

As  a  rehef  to  readers  weary  of  church  facts,  I  may  be 
excused  for  introducing  a  rhyme  of  church  fancies  by  an 
old  friend  of  Mr.  Sherman  and  myself,  who  united  forensic 
solemnity  with  platform  fun.  He  was  greatly  esteemed  in 
Exeter  Hall  as  an  enlivener  of  dull  meetings,  as  well  as  in 
the  City  as  an  able  judge  in  criminal  cases  at  Guildhall. 
Judge  Payne  was  an  earnest  pleader  for  evangelical  truth, 
for  temperance,  and  benevolence,  and  was  well  known  by 
his  habit  of  closing  his  addresses  with  rhymes  which 
lightened  learning  with  laughter.  These  were  expected  and 
welcomed  as  Judge  Payne's  "  tail-pieces."    At  a  tea-meeting 


LONDON  AND  PASTORATE  AT  SURREY  CHAPEL.  125 


soon  after  my  introduction  to  Surrey  Chapel,  he  thus  finished 
his  speech : — 

"  Old  Man  Sherman  away  has  fled, 
And  New  Man  Hall  has  come  in  his  stead ; 
Our  sun  has  gone  down,  and  yet  no  night 
Has  followed  its  setting,  but  all's  still  bright ! 

"  Old  Man  Sherman  has  got  good  looks, 
And  Old  Man  Sherman  has  written  good  books  ; 
And  New  Man  Hall,  as  the  Public  says, 
Is  very  well  otf  in  the  self-same  ways. 

"  Old  Man  Sherman  possesses  great  power 
To  please  the  young  in  devotion's  hour  ; 
And  New  Man  Hall,  as  I've  heard  tell, 
Can  do  it  almost,  if  not  quite  as  well. 

"  Long  may  it  be  ere  the  Lord  shall  call 
Either  Old  Man  Sherman  or  New  Man  Hail ; 
And  may  they  both  live  to  be  seen  as  lights 
Which  never  burn  dim  either  days  or  nights. 

"  And  may  we  all,  when  our  course  is  run, 
And  our  work  for  God  upon  earth  is  done, 
Before  the  throne  of  His  glory  fall, 
With  Old  Man  Sherman  and  New  Man  Hall." 

A  clerical  critic  writes,  "  Too  poor !  Pray  omit !  One  of 
my  deacons  could  do  better."  I  beg  to  differ.  If  the  rhymes 
were  better  poetry,  they  would  be  worse  for  my  purpose — to 
illustrate  mental  culture  and  superior  position,  recreating 
itself  and  amusing  others  of  lowly  degree.  Of  course  these 
lines  could  be  improved  by  the  critic,  but,  when  polished  up, 
would  not  be  so  expressive  of  the  varied  capacity  and  kind- 
heartedness  shown  by  a  learned  judge  for  a  philanthropic 
purpose. 

Soon  after  beginning  work  in  London,  I  was  invited 
to  join  a  fellowship  of  Free  Church  ministers,  who  met, 
at  each  other's  houses  once  a  month  for  breakfast,  fol- 
lowed by  two  hours'  devotional  intercourse  in  the  study  of 
the  Word  of  God.  Of  this,  Thomas  Binney,  Joshua  Harrison, 
Baldwin  Brown,  James  Fleming,  and,  with  others,  Thomas 


12(5 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Lynch,  were  members.  The  latter  published  a  volume  of 
hymns  entitled  "  The  Eivulet,"  which  was  at  once  fiercely 
assailed  by  Dr.  Campbell  in  his  weekly  journal,  the  British 
Banner,  as  teaching  and  introducing  into  public  worship  a 
"  negative  theology  "  which  ignored  the  atoning  sacrifice  and 
was  silent  on  justifying  faith.  I  have  seldom  taken  notice  of 
censures  on  myself,  but  have  often  indignantly  condemned  in- 
justice to  my  brethren.  On  this  occasion,  at  my  first  perusal 
of  the  book,  I  deeply  felt  the  falseness  of  the  attack,  and,  as  one 
of  the  fraternity  implicated,  made  a  speech  at  some  public 
meeting  held  in  the  City  that  day,  quoting  from  the  book 
with  warm  approval.  Then  the  attack  was  turned  on  myself, 
and  our  whole  fraternity  drew  up  a  protest,  which  was  pub- 
lished, with  the  names  of  the  fourteen  who,  in  a  pamphlet 
circulated  by  the  hundred  thousand,  were  condemned  for 
negative  theology  and  Unitarian  tendencies.  Hymns  from 
the  maligned  "  Rivulet "  are  now  found  in  most  of  the  Church 
hymnals — an  enduring  testimonial. 

Being  appointed  to  preach  the  annual  sermon  for  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  I  took  for  my  text,  "  We  preach 
Christ  crucified  " — a  practical  refutation  of  the  calumny.  The 
sermon  occupied  an  hour  and  a  half  in  the  delivery,  but  a 
hymn  in  the  middle  gave  opportunity  of  leaving  to  those 
unable  to  remain. 

"  Sacrifice ;  or,  Pardon  and  Purity  by  the  Cross,"  was  the 
title  of  a  small  volume  in  which  the  argument  was  expanded 
and  illustrated.  Its  object  was  to  show  emphatically  that 
it  is  by  the  Atonement  that  forgiveness  is  bestowed,  and 
that  also  obedience  and  holiness  result  necessarily  from  the 
faith  that  justifies.  Some  appear  to  teach  that  by  the  Cross 
we  become  righteous  by  a  purifying  influence  on  the  heart, 
and  this  alone.  Others  appear  to  teach  that  the  object  and 
result  of  the  death  of  Christ  are  deliverance  from  guilt  and 
punishment,  and  that  this  alone  is  salvation.  Pardon  and 
purity  together  are  salvation  by  the  Cross.  During  several 
years  I  heard  of  no  good  resulting  from  this  publication. 
About  thirty-five  years  afterwards  I  received  the  following 
letter : — 


LONDON  AND  PASTOBATE  AT  SURREY  CHAPEL.  127 


"  South  Molton,  Devon.  . 

"...  Some  twenty-eight  years  ago  I  was  led  to  Christ,  and  i 
prayed  earnestly  that  I  might  lead  some  others.    Close  to  our  house 

lived  a  drunken  man  professing  to  be  an  infidel.    He  fell  ill.    In  great  ■ 

fear,  I  knocked  at  his  door  ;  but  fear  was  banished  by  his  saying,  '  Glad  ' 

to  see  you.    Hear  you've  turned  Christian.    Wish  I  could  be  !    You  ' 
know  how  great  a  blackguard  I've  been  ?   Well,  a  few  days  ago  some- 
body left  a  book  written  by  some  minister  in  Blackfriars  Road,  and  this 
is  it—"  Sacrifice."*    Oh  !  this  book  has  broken  my  heart !    It  has  taken 

all  the  infidel  ideas  out  of  me.'   That  man  I  saw  again  and  again,  and  ! 

am  quite  confident  of  the  work  of  grace.    He  died  full  of  joy.    Later,  , 

the  Lord  called  me  into  His  service.  As  a  village  pastor,  let  me  express  j 

the  deepest  joy  in  your  firm  adherence  to  the  blessed  truth  of  salvation  i 

by  Christ  alone.    It  is  happiness  unspeakable  that  in  the  present  day  of  t 

change  so  many  keep  true.  » rp  Breewood."  i 

In  1855,  a  year  after  leaving  Hull,  I  sent  to  every  member  j 
of  the  congregation  a  copy  of  my  new  booklet, "  Follow  Jesus,"  j 
and  received  a  letter  of  thanks,  saying : —  ' 

"  We  shall  value  it  not  less  as  a  proof  of  your  abiding  interest  in  our  j 
spiritual  prosperity  than  for  the  affectionate  counsels  it  contains.    We  , 
entreat  your  prayers  that  we  may  so  '  follow  .Jesus '  that  it  may  be  ^ 
manifest  to  all  around  that  we  are  truly  His  disciples,  increasingly 
imbibe  His  spirit,  and  follow  His  example.    We  do  not  cease  to  pray, 
both  in  private  and  in  our  public  meetings,  that  the  blessing  of  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church  may  prosper  all  your  efiForts  for  His  glory. 
Pray  for  us  that,  as  a  church,  we  may  be  united  and  devoted,  and  that  ' 
the  blessing  of  God  may  rest  on  him  to  whom  we  have  been  directed  as 
our  future  pastor." 

*  This  book  is  now  published  by  the  Religious  Tract  Society,  entitled  "  The 
Atonement." 


I 


CHAPTER  X. 


pastor's  holidays:  the  alps. 

As  without  a  single  week's  interval  I  left  my  work  at  Hull 
for  more  onerous  duties  in  London,  I  felt  that  I  needed  a  few 
weeks  for  recreation  on  my  favourite  playground,  Switzer- 
land. So,  prior  to  recording  remembrances  of  my  new 
sphere,  I  will  endeavour  to  refresh  my  readers  and  myself  by 
changing  the  scene  from  Southwark  and  the  New  Cut,  to  the 
land  of  lakes,  passes,  peaks,  and  glaciers.  I  have  no  con- 
tinuous record,  but  put  together  memories  of  various  visits. 
Without  reference  to  guide-books  I  shall  simply  narrate 
personal  incidents,  which  make  no  pretension  to  Alpine  Club 
exploits,  but  may  interest  more  readers  because  shared  by  a 
larger  number  of  ordinary  tourists. 

On  my  first  visit  to  Mount  Blanc,  when  inexperienced,  I 
had  outstripped  my  guide,  and  was  standing  at  the  foot  of  the 
great  Mer  de  Glace  ice-cliff,  overhanging  the  birthplace  of 
the  torrent  river,  when  I  heard  cries  from  my  guide,  who  was 
earnestly  gesticulating;  I  at  once  moved  away,  just  in  time  to 
escape  a  big  boulder  which  fell  from  the  glacier  down  upon 
the  spot  I  had  left. 

The  first  time  I  spent  a  Sunday  at  Chamounix,  as  there  was 
no  English  church,  I  endeavoured,  as  always,  to  supply  the 
gap.  The  landlord  could  not  grant  the  use  of  a  room  in  the 
hotel,  because  it  would  cost  him  his  tenancy,  under  the  law 
of  a  Roman  Catholic  Government.  So  I  proposed  to  hold 
evening  worship  under  the  trees,  using  the  liturgy  with  free 
prayer  and  hymns.  I  was  afterwards  informed  that  some 
who  were  present  petitioned,  through  our  Government,  that 
English  visitors  should  be  allowed  freedom  of  worship.  Per- 
mission was  then  given  to  build  an  English  church. 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:   THE  ALPS. 


129 


A  few  years  after,  I  had  the  gi-eat  pleasure  of  worshipping 
in  the  beautiful  little  church  erected  outside  the  village,  and  I 
thank  God  for  allowing  me,  in  however  small  a  degree,  to  have 
been  instrumental  in  its  erection.  On  this  occasion  I  wanted 
a  companion  on  a  stroll,  and,  as  the  congregation  dispersed, 
selected  the  owner  of  an  intellectual  and  genial  face.  A  kind 
word  elicited  a  s}'mpathetic  response.  We  enjoyed  a  long 
walk  together,  and  on  Monday  night  I  found  myself  a  fellow 
passenger  with  him  on  a  long  journey  which  his  interesting 
conversation  made  too  short.  I  have  since  had  occasional 
correspondence  with  him,  he  has  given  me  the  pleasure  of 
his  company  at  my  manse,  and  I  once  met  him  at  the 
Bishops'  banquet  in  the  Guildhall,  where  he  was  repre- 
senting the  Presbyterian  Established  Church  of  Scotland, 
as  Moderator. 

I  intended  to  have  passed  the  night  in  sleep ;  but  little 
did  I  either  get  or  desire,  so  full  of  interest  was  my  com- 
panion's talk.  He  seemed  to  know  most  of  the  literary 
men  of  the  day,  and  had  anecdotes  of  them  -without  end.  I 
heard  so  much  about  Archbishop  Whately  that  I  since  seem 
to  have  known  him  personally.  My  companion  was  talking 
with  him  about  popular  superstition  when  the  dread  of  dining 
in  a  party  of  thirteen  was  referred  to  as  a  laughable  absurdity- 
Whately  surprised  him  by  saying  solemnly,  "  I  for  one  should 
not  like  to  do  so."  "  You  astonish  me ;  I  could  not  have 
conceived  3'ou  sharing  this  objection."  "  No.  I  assure  you  I 
should  object  to  dine  thirteen — if  there  was  only  dinner  for 
twelve."  Some  friends  after  dining  with  the  Archbishop  asked 
him  to  show  them  a  specimen  of  Irish  wit.  Taking  a  stroll  in 
the  street  he  asked  a  crossing-sweeper  to  tell  him  which  of 
the  two  the  devil  would  take  if  he  was  obliged  to  secure  one 
of  them.  "  Plase  your  riverence,  ask  Father  Malony  yonder." 
"  No ;  I  want  your  own  opinion."  "  Och,  your  riverence,  I'm 
soiTy  to  say  he'd  take  me ! "  "  Why  so,  Pat  ?  "  "  Och,  because 
he's  sure  of  your  riverence  any  time  ! " 

As  he  referred  to  one  author  after  another,  I  playfully  asked 
if  he  happened  to  know  A.  B.  C.  D.,  etc.  He  confessed  to 
being  "  A.  K.  H.  B."    So  I  did  not  wonder  at  the  interest  of 


130 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  conversation  of  one  whose  "Recreations  of  a  Country 
Parson  "  were  being  read  with  so  much  enjoyment.  We  got 
upon  the  subject  of  Estabhshment.  He  thought  that 
Christian  governments  should  care  for  the  rehgion  of  the 
people.  I  contended  that  the  authority  of  the  Church  was 
higher  than  that  of  the  State,  which  had  no  right  or  capacity 
as  such  to  interfere  with  the  doctrines  and  worship  of  a 
spiritual  body  deriving  its  authority  from  Christ  Himself. 
This  subject  was  prolific  of  talk.  We  separated  in  Paris.  A 
few  days  after  I  received  a  letter  from  him,  saying,  that  in  a 
shop  window  in  London  he  recognised  my  photograph,  and 
learned  my  name,  and  expressed  his  regret  that  he  had  not 
known  it  before,  that  we  might  have  conversed  more  on  the 
work  on  which  we  were  both  engaged.  Dr.  Boyd  has  had 
much  influence  in  introducing  more  of  the  liturgical  element 
into  Presbyterian  worship. 
The  letter  is  as  follows : — 

"  I  was  vexing  myself  by  thinking  I  should  never  know  who  you 
were  ;  but  in  a  photograph  shop  I  suddenly  recognised  your  face,  and 
was  much  disappointed  to  have  missed  an  opportunity  I  should  greatly 
have  prized.  Your  name  and  work  are  well  known  to  me,  and  I  say 
sincerely  there  are  very  few  men  I  should  so  value  an  opportunity  of 
talking  with  on  many  things.  Somehow  I  had  set  you  down  for  a 
barrister  of  the  Tom  Hughes  school.  Had  I  known,  I  should  have 
wished  to  speak  with  you  about  many  things  of  greater  importance,  and 
especially  I  should  have  liked  to  learn  a  great  deal  about  the  details  of 
the  work  of  our  common  profession,  and  find  comfort  and  help  in 
speaking  to  one  who  is  labouring  with  your  great  success  in  the  good 
cau.se.  Whenever  you  come  to  Edinburgh  I  hope  you  will  make  our 
house  your  home." 

Dr.  Boyd  afterwards  told  me  why  he  thought  I  was  a 
High  Churchman.  He  had  said  that  the  religion  established 
by  the  .State  had  a  prior  claim  on  loyal  citizens,  unless 
conscience  absolutely  blocked  the  way.  I  had  contended  that 
the  Church  had  authority  within  itself  superior  to  all 
political  claims,  and  that  the  civil  power  mvist  not  invade  the 
prerogative  of  the  Divine  Head  of  the  Church.  The  true 
Church  is  spiritual,  and  magistrates  as  such  have  no  place  in 
it,  and  therefore  no  power  over  it,  except  members  by  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  His  laws  and  ordinances.    In  this 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:   THR  ALPS.  131 

sense  alone,  the  sole  authority  of  Christ  as  supreme,  I  am, 
together  with  all  Free  Churchmen,  a  High  Churchman. 

This  letter  contains  a  deserved  rebuke — not  that  I  re- 
served my  name,  which  was  of  no  importance,  but  that, 
knowing  his,  I  did  not  allude  more  to  the  work  in  which  we 
both  were  engaged,  and  to  the  great  theme  we  both  preached. 
I  have  often  felt  self-reproach  for  not  embracing  opportunities 
of  conversation  on  the  most  important  of  all  truths  and 
common  interests,  from  fear  of  seeming  impertinent.  Why 
should  Christians  be  slaves  to  a  society-law  which  forbids 
any  reference  to  religion  in  conversation  ?  How  many  oppor- 
tunities of  presenting  truth  to  the  ignorant  or  careless  are 
lost,  and  how  many  of  obtaining  help  to  our  own  faith  by 
communion  with  those  who  share  it,  but  are  equally  averse 
to  speaking  of  it ! 

1878,  Diary. — A  delightful  week  round  Mount  Blanc  with 
my  dear  friend  Charles  Edward  Reed,  Co-Secretary  to  the 
Bible  Society.  From  Chamounix  we  walked  over  several 
"  cols  "  to  Martigny  by  way  of  Courmayeur.  At  this  place,  at 
the  foot  of  the  majestic  southern  precipices  of  the  mountain, 
we  spent  with  God  a  memorable  Sunday  afternoon  on  the 
great  Brenva  glacier.  While  Reed  rambled  amongst  the 
ice-cliffs,  I  bowed  under  the  shadow  of  "a  great  rock,"  in 
homage  to  Him  who  "  setteth  fast  the  mountains,"  and  then 
with  special  earnestness  sought  help  under  a  special  burden. 
I  suddenly  felt  my  prayer  was  heard,  and,  looking  up,  beheld 
a  marvellous  vision  on  the  summit  of  Mount  Blanc,  sur- 
passing all  the  possibilities  of  pen  or  pencil,  beyond  anything 
I  ever  saw  before,  and  the  like  to  which  I  never  expect  to  see 
on  this  side  the  veil.  I  interpreted  a  natural  phenomenon  as 
an  assuring  emblem,  and  so  it  proved.  I  know  what  may  be 
said  of  refraction  and  reflection,  and  coincidences,  and  I  do 
not  presume  to  suppose  that  there  was  any  special  inter- 
position on  my  account,  but  I  thanked  God  and  took  courage, 
and  from  that  hour  went  on  my  way  rejoicing. 

I  copy  from  a  memorandum  made  the  following  day  : — 

"It  seemed  as  if  the  glory  of  God  appeared  on  that  mountain,  as 
it  did  to  Moses,  but  though  awful,  not  terrible.    The  sky  had  been 


132 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


cloudless,  but  now  there  arose  from  the  summit  of  the  mountain  a  suc- 
cession of  fleecy  domes— translucent,  one  above  another,  all  radiant  with 
rainbow  splendour,  blending  together.  Then  the  appearance  of  a  ma- 
jestic form  bending  over  the  mountain  with  extended  wings  iridescent 
— wrapped  in  a  mantle,  with  arms  stretched  out  as  in  benediction — 
radiant  with  amber  and  azure  and  gold,  burning  with  glory.  I  could 
not  restrain  myself.  No  one  was  present  to  see  or  hear  me.  I  wept  ; 
cried  out  in  ecstasy.  From  prayer  I  broke  out  in  praise  to  Him  who 
seemed  responding  to  His  child's  appeal.  Then  the  vision  faded,  and 
vast  volumes  of  thick  vapour  rose  on  the  other  side  as  from  a  great 
volcano,  2,000  feet  above  the  dome.  Sinai  was  not  more  'altogether 
in  a  smoke.'  Then  all  faded  away,  and  the  sky  was  cloudless  as  before. 
All  Turner's  pictures  are  tame  compared  with  what  God  gave  me  to  see. 
I  know  what  may  be  said  in  scientific  explanation  of  phenomena  fre- 
quent among  mountains  ;  but  in  all  my  many  rambles  I  never  saw  the 
like  of  this  ;  and  at  the  risk  of  being  set  down  as  a  visionary,  I  narrate 
this  as  an  actual  picture  which  can  never  fade  from  memory,  especinlly 
as  the  typical  became  realised.  May  not  the  supreme  Lord  of  Nature, 
without  any  miracle,  have  permitted  me  to  see  that  special  vision  at 
that  particular  time,  and  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith?  How 
wonderful,  how  beautiful  God  must  be,  and  what  possibilities  of  glory 
heaven  may  contain  !  I  felt  in  a  far  inferior  degree  that  I  had  heard 
'  unspeakable  words,'  and  beheld  indescribable  glories." 

During  this  excursion  ray  companion  sometimes  diverged 
with  a  guide  to  explore  some  strange  peak  or  gully,  and  I 
shouted  after  him,  "  Remember  Ailie  and  Violet,"  his  wife  and 
child.  A  few  years  afterwards  he  was  advised  by  his  doctor  to 
take  a  short  visit  to  the  mountains.  As  there  were  now 
several  little  ones  needing  a  mother's  care,  and  as  he  was  to 
return  within  three  weeks,  Mrs.  Reed  remained  at  home.  At 
Pontresina  he  took  an  easy  stroll  up  a  safe  glacier,  and  was 
returning  along  a  well- traversed  and  safe  path  near  the  edge 
of  the  rocks.  Stopping  for  a  farewell  look  at  the  mountains, 
he  showed  the  guide  a  photograph  of  his  wife  and  children ; 
then,  turning  to  resume  his  journey,  his  foot  slipped  on  the 
smooth  grass,  he  slid  on  his  back  over  the  crag,  and  striking 
his  head  on  a  projecting  rock,  fell  lifeless  on  the  moraine. 
"  Absent  from  the  body,  present  with  the  Lord." 

I  visited  the  spot  shortly  afterwards,  with  the  same  guide, 
who  narrated  the  circumstances,  as  I  stood  on  the  very  spot 
whence  he  fell.  On  my  walk  back  I  wrote  the  following 
sonnet : — 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:   THE  ALPS. 


133 


AT  THE  CRAG  OVER  THE  MORTERATSCH  GLACIER  FROM  WHICH 
MY   DEAR    FRIEND    CHARLES    EDWARD  REED 
FELL  AND  SOARED,  JULY  29,  1884. 

A  stone  was  gate  of  Heaven  when  Jacob  slept, 

And  saw  the  glistening  causeway  to  the  skies  : 

Thus  every  spot  on  which  a  Christian  dies. 

O'er  whose  long  sleep  heart-broken  friends  have  wept, 

Becomes  Heaven's  portal,  whence  a  soul  has  leapt 

To  glory,  waking  up  with  glad  surprise  : 

The  chamber,  hallowed  home  of  love  and  prayer, 

The  couch,  the  empty  cot,  the  old  arm-chair. 

The  sea,  the  ship,  the  crag,  the  moMntain  side, 

The  darkest  mine— where'er  'tis  said  "  He  died  " — 

Has  witnessed  angels  ministering  there. 

Is  rendered  noble,  holy,  glorified  ! 

Each  Christian's  death-place  bears  the  title  given, 

"  This  is  the  house  of  God,  the  gate  of  Heaven." 

His  body  rests  in  the  English  Church  cemetery. 

On  a  Saturday  forenoon  I  set  out  from  Chamounix  simply 
to  walk  up  to  the  Pierre  Pointu.  There  I  was  accosted  by  two 
guides,  who  prevailed  on  me  to  cross  over  to  the  Grands 
Mulets,  I  had  no  axe  or  rope,  but  entrusted  myself 
to  their  care,  and  had  a  most  exhilarating  passage  over  the 
frozen  sea.  My  men,  having  taken  note  of  my  walking 
capacities,  urged  me  to  try  the  summit.  Though  it  was 
already  noon,  they  said  I  could  easily  get  to  the  top  and 
return  before  dark  to  sleep  at  the  cabin,  and  on  the  next 
morning  get  back  to  my  hotel.  This  was  very  tempting,  but 
there  was  the  Sunday  difficulty.  I  knew  I  could  be  back  long 
before  church-time,  and  before  some  of  the  congregation  were 
awake ;  and  that  all  the  way  I  should  be  adoring  the  Lord  of 
the  mountains,  and  perhaps  thinking  of  the  sermon  on  the 
Mount,  or  the  ascension  from  Olivet ;  but  my  return  would 
perhaps,  as  usual  on  such  occasions,  be  signalised  by  firing  a 
gun,  and  the  fact  would  surely  be  misrepresented  and  cause 
surprise  if  not  stumbling  to  friends,  and  so,  though  an  intense 
disappointment  to  be  "  so  near  yet  so  far,"  I  resolved  to  act  on 
the  counsel  of  St.  Paul  to  "abstain"  from  a  gratification. 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


though  to  ray  own  conscience  "lawful,"  yet  for  the  sake  of 
others  "  not  expedient." 

On  recrossing  the  glacier,  a  crevasse  which  my  guides 
wanted  me  to  visit  preached  me  a  useful  lesson.  Tlie  chasm 
was  about  ten  feet  broad,  the  bottom  invisible,  the  walls 
blue,  smooth,  solid  ice.  I  stood  on  the  extreme  edge  looking 
over  the  abyss  to  the  valley  beyond.  The  view  was  ravishing, 
the  excitement  intense — beauty,  sublimity,  awfulness  com- 
bined. Dangerous  ?  Not  to  me  with  glacier  nails,  a  spiked 
alpenstock,  a  stout  cord  round  my  chest  held  by  two  strong 
men  m  my  rear.  Imagination  produced  a  transformation 
scene.  A  street-thoroughfare  close  by,  with  many  pedestrians. 
Suppose  by  my  safety  and  evident  enjoyment  I  practically 
encourage  them  to  join  me  on  the  sloping  edge  ?  Relying  on 
my  experience  and  evident  enjoyment,  many  approach  and 
some  fall  over — now  an  old  man,  now  a  happy  girl,  now  a 
child,  now  an  eager  youth,  now  a  strong  man — but  I  remained 
there  saying,  "  I  am  not  responsible ;  I  invited  them  to  stand 
where  I  stand,  not  to  fall  into  the  gulf  I  avoided."  Should  I 
not  be  condemned  as  instrumental  in  their  ruin  ?  I  have 
often  used  this  as  an  illustration  in  addresses  on  total 
abstinence.  "  And  through  thy  knowledge  shall  the  weak 
brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died  ?  "  "  But  take  heed  lest 
by  any  means  this  liberty  of  yours  become  a  stumbling- 
block  to  them  that  are  weak."* 

My  first  visit  to  the  Riffel  was  when  its  rough  mountain- 
house  was  the  only  hotel.  The  Riffelberg  is  about  8,000  feet 
high.  When  I  arrived  late  in  the  day,  somewhat  Aveary,  I 
Avas  told  that  all  the  beds  were  engaged.  The  Hon.  Arthur 
Kinnaird,  M.P.,  hos{)itably  oli'ered  to  make  room  for  me  in 
the  garret  where  he  and  three  others  had  a  resting-place  of 
hay  spread  on  the  floor.  This  was  the  beginning  of  a  long 
friendship  and  frequent  co-operation  in  religious  and  philan- 
thropic work. 

The  Riffel  Alp  Hotel,  with  200  beds,  is  on  the  edge  of  an 
ancient  forest  of  stone-pines,  of  grand  and  sometimes  gro- 
tesque forms,  which  I  took  great  interest  in  sketching.  The 

See  1  Cor.  viii.  9-13;  and  Romans  xiv.  20,  21. 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS: 


THE  ALPS. 


135 


roots  of  one  of  the  pines  had  surrounded  and  embedded  a  great 
rock ;  two  others  were  embracing  with  their  gigantic  arms ; 
three  were  growing  perpendicularl}^  out  of  an  old  trunk  lying- 
prostrate;  in  many  cases,  from  a  branch  shooting  out  hori- 
zontally, another  branch  grew  perpendicularly  to  a  great 
height ;  the  roots  of  many  were  so  twisted  about  among 
the  rocks,  and  showed  such  signs  of  contrivance  and  per- 
severance to  secure  a  strong  hold,  as  to  illustrate  human 
struggles  against  difficulties  and  to  teach  that  "nothing  is 
impossible  to  him  who  wills." 

And  what  a  view  •  The  Matterhorn  towering  just  across 
the  deep  valley  of  the  Gomer  glacier,  the  glittering  Dent 
Blanche,  the  Gabelhorn,  the  summit  of  the  Weisshorn 
beyond  a  group  of  other  peaks ;  then,  fifty  miles  off,  the 
Oberland  group  with  the  Jungfrau  just  visible,  the  glorious 
Dom  or  Mischabel,  and  the  long  valley  of  the  Visp,  with  its 
villages  and  church  towers  and  winding  river !  A  short  stroll 
from  the  hotel  brings  into  view  the  Riffelhorn,  the  Theodule 
glacier,  the  Breithorn,  the  Twins,  Lyskam,  and  Monte  Rosa. 
I  was  one  of  a  large  luncheon  party  gathered  on  a  grass 
slope  near  the  Riffelhorn  overlooking  the  Gorner  glacier, 
when  a  fierce  thunderstorm  came  on.  A  dozen  of  us  were 
crouching  under  an  overhanging  cliff',  our  parlour.  Several 
ice-axes  were  piled  in  front  of  us,  and  lightnings  flashed 
threateningly.  Dean  Lefroy  of  Norwich  quieth'  rose,  gathered 
them  in  his  arms,  and  carried  them  to  a  safe  distance. 

The  eye,  when  weary  -with  gazing  upwards  at  these 
stupendous  mountains,  looks  down  on  velvet  verdure  and 
flowers  of  every  form  and  hue — mosses,  ferns,  gentians, 
mountain-pinks,  edelweiss — and  on  meadows  where  the  varied 
grasses  are  hidden  by  such  nuiltitudes  of  flowers  that  it  would 
seem  as  if  the  field  Avere  a  garden  solel}'  for  their  growth. 
Here  we  have  often  met  Dean  Lefroy,  whose  instructive  and 
amusing  conversation,  valuable  guidance  amid  peaks  and 
glaciers,  and,  above  all,  whose  eloquent  and  profitable  Sunday 
discourses,  together  with  his  daily  brief  morning  prayer  in  the 
neat  little  church  built  chiefly  by  his  exertions,  are  a  pecuUar 
attraction  of  this  deservedly  famous  mountain-home. 


136 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


He  told  me  of  his  new  order  of  worship  in  Norwich 
Cathedral  on  Sunday  evening.  Instead  of  the  whole  service, 
he  now  had  a  selection  of  collects,  a  reading  of  Scripture, 
some  familiar  hymns,  and  a  free  popular  address  suited  alike 
to  poor  and  rich.  He  was  gratified  by  the  large  attendance 
of  worshippers,  including  as  many  Nonconformists  as  Church 
folk.  He  recommended  those  who  objected  to  changes  to  "go 
to  sleep  and  wake  up  after  twenty  years  and  they  would  quite 
approve." 

I  have  enjoyed  many  rambles  with  him.  He  took  me 
more  than  once  across  the  glacier  to  the  hut  on  Monte  Rosa, 
also  to  the  lovely  Findelen  Valley  and  its  picturesque  glacier, 
on  which  he  told  me  that  one  day  he  lay  down  for  a  brief 
repose  on  a  huge  boulder,  basking  in  the  sun.  He  left  this 
couch  for  another  ramble,  and  afterwards  sought  the  rock 
in  vain  where  he  had  left  it,  eventually  finding  it  far  down  on 
the  glacier — no  doubt  truly  grateful  it  had  not  taken  this 
Alpine  tour  bearing  him  on  its  back. 

One  Saturday  night  I  reached  the  Eggischorn  Hotel,  knap- 
sack laden  and  drenched  with  rain.  Next  morning  I  saw  an 
announcement  that  there  would  be  English  service  in  the  salon 
at  ten  o'clock.  I  met  there  a  dozen  Alpine  men  waiting  for 
the  clergyman,  who  did  not  arrive.  I  went  to  make  inquiries. 
The  landlord  said, "  You  are  the  chaplain."  I  undeceived  him 
and  asked  Avhy  he  had  announced  a  service.  He  replied  that 
I  looked  like  a  parson,  and  he  made  sure,  therefore,  there 
would  be  service.  So  I  explained  the  matter  to  the  expectant 
congregation,  and  said  if  anyone  would  read  the  morning  ser- 
vice of  the  Church  of  England,  I  would  endeavour  to  preach. 
This  was  done,  and  I  spoke  from  the  words,  "  Thy  righteous- 
ness is  hke  the  great  mountains  " — in  steadfastness,  majesty, 
beauty,  utility,  the  righteousness  of  God  Himself,  revealed 
in  Christ,  and  provided  for  man.  Among  the  congregation 
was  W.  H.  Gladstone,  M.P. 

Rambling  with  my  brother  Arthur  on  the  Aletsch  glacier, 
and,  attracted  by  the  beautiful  tint  of  the  lake  in  the  ice,  the 
Merjelensee,  we  plunged  into  the  freezing  water,  but  were  out 
again  almost  before  we  got  in  ! 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:   THE  ALPS. 


137 


One  of  the  easiest  and  most  delightful  walks  is  from  the 
Eggischorn  to  the  Bel-Alp.  You  stroll  along  almost  level 
pastures  with  a  majestic  range  of  snow-mountains  in  front,  to 
the  Rieder  Alp  Hotel  Thence  you  descend  through  a  pine 
forest  to  the  Aletsch  glacier,  which  you  cross  easily  (as  do 
also  cattle  and  mules)  to  the  foot  of  the  opposite  mountain 
precipice,  up  which  a  very  steep  but  safe  winding  path  takes 
you  to  the  Bel-Alp  Hotel.  Here  I  have  often  met,  among 
other  friends,  Dr.  Ellicott,  Bishop  of  Gloucester,  with  whom 
I  have  enjoyed  many  pleasant  rambles  on  the  ice.  One 
day  he  conducted  C.  E.  Reed  and  myself  to  an  ice-cave. 
On  a  steep  slope  above  it  rested  an  immense  granite 
boulder.  I  remarked  that  at  any  time  it  might  become  dis- 
lodged, roll  down  to  the  cave,  and  overwhelm  the  Bishop 
and  his  friends.  I  suggested  that  as  he  and  Reed  had  ice- 
axes,  they  should  anticipate  the  avalanche,  while  I,  stand- 
ing aside,  would  sketch  them.  So  the  Nonconformist  with 
vigorous  blows  cut  away  the  ice  foundation,  and  the  Bishop 
cleared  the  way  for  the  rock,  which  then  by  their  combined 
efforts  rolled  harmlessly  down  into  the  cave.  I  asked  the 
performers  to  inscribe  their  names  opposite  my  sketch,  to 
which  the  Bishop  appended,  "  DisestabHshing  a  big  stone." 
This  is  a  parable. 

I  first  met  Professor  Tyndall  coming  down  from  Zermatt 
(1863),  carrying  his  ice-axe  and  a  big  coil  of  rope.  He  was 
looking  sad.  He  had  been  spending  several  days  searching  for 
the  bodies  of  those  mountaineers  who  had  just  perished  by  the 
breaking  of  their  rope,  when  near  the  surhmit  of  the  Matterhorn. 
He  told  me  that  the  mother  of  Lord  Douglas  had  a  morbid 
idea  that  her  son  was  still  alive  on  the  rocks.  He  knew  this 
to  be  nnpossible,  but  to  calm  her  mind  he  had  gone  to  Geneva 
and  purchased  3,000  feet  of  rope,  by  which  to  be  suspended  so 
that  he  could  with  his  eye  sweep  the  precipice.  He  had 
risked  his  own  life  for  the  comfort  of  the  survivors.  He 
supposed  the  bodies  had  fallen  into  some  crevasse  or  been 
covered  by  an  avalanche,  and  that  in  about  thirty  years  they 
would  probably  reappear  at  the  bottom  of  the  glacier.  Some 
years  afterwards  we  met  on  the  Bel- Alp.    A  few  hundred 


138 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


yards  above  the  hotel  is  the  picturesque  cottage  which 
Professor  Tyndall  built  for  his  wife  and  himself,  and  where 
they  resided  during  a  few  months  every  year.  Here  I  was 
frequently  privileged  to  be  a  guest.  On  Sunday  afternoon 
Mrs.  Tyndall  invited  a  few  friends  from  the  hotel,  including 
alpine  climbers,  authors,  scientists,  professors,  bishops  and 
clergy  of  various  schools,  and  ladies.  The  conversation  was 
varied  and  unrestrained.  If  any  of  the  guests  were  on  distant 
terms  outside,  all  were  as  one  in  the  presence  of  the  genial 
host  and  hostess. 

When  I  was  in  my  room — No.  28 — at  the  hotel,  one  window 
commanding  a  view  of  the  Mischabel  and  Weisshorn,  and 
the  other  the  Aletsch  glacier,  there  was  a  rap  at  the  door  and 
an  inquiry,  "  Will  you  admit  a  heretic  ? "  It  was  Tyndall, 
who  said,  "  How  odd  such  heresy  and  orthodoxy  should  meet ! 
This  was  my  room  for  several  seasons — the  best  in  the  house." 
He  had  come  to  ask  us  to  afternoon  tea  to  meet  Bishop  Ellicott 
and  others.  He  took  me  to  the  terrace  of  his  sitting-room, 
commanding  grand  views  of  the  Matterhorn  and  Weisshorn, 
and  said,  "Some  people  give  me  little  credit  for  religious 
feeling.  I  assure  you  that  when  I  walk  here  and  gaze  at 
these  mountains,  I  am  filled  with  adoration." 

I  have  met  him  walking  with  Mrs.  Tyndall,  carrying  a 
basket  containg  medicines  and  food  for  invalid  peasants  to 
whom  they  ministered,  she  as  a  sister  of  charity,  and  he  as 
the  only  resident  physician,  whose  refusal  to  take  any  fee 
greatly  surprised  the  patients  to  whom  he  acted  as  the  good 
Samaritan. 

I  have  often  listened  with  transport  to  the  music  of  the 
cattle-bells.  Each  cow  carries  a  bell  suspended  to  its  neck. 
Sizes  and  tones  so  vary  that  when  very  near  we  fancy  no  two 
are  in  accord,  but  when  at  a  distance  the  discords  all  blend 
into  delicious  harmonies.  After  conversing  one  day  on  the 
unkind  censure  often  passed  on  mere  differences  of  opinion 
or  of  methods,  when,  in  the  ear  of  God,  there  may  be  true 
harmony,  I  presented  him,  on  the  mountain  he  loved,  with 
the  following  lines,  which  he  asked  me  to  dedicate  to  his 
wife : — 


PAS  TOR'S  HO  LID  A  YS  : 


THE  ALPS. 


139 


ALPINE  CATTLE-BELLS. 

How  soft  the  music  of  the  bells, 
Borne  by  the  breeze  from  sheltered  dells, 
Where  herds  of  mountain-cattle  feed, 
In  friendly  groups,  on  flowery  mead. 

Those  bells  send  forth,  not  one  alone, 
But  vibrate  notes  of  every  tone  ; 
This  chorus  of  the  Alps  is  sung, 
With  one  accord,  by  old  and  young. 

Such  artless  music  of  the  hills. 
The  soul,  with  a  strange  rapture,  fills  ; 
So  many  sounds,  so  varied,  meet 
In  such  sweet  harmony  complete. 

The  distant  blending  with  the  near. 
The  tenor,  bass,  and  treble  clear. 
The  bell  sonorous  slowly  swung, 
With  the  small  heifer's  sharply  rung. 

Help  us,  O  Lord,  to  raise  to  Thee 
Music,  each  one  in  his  degree  ; 
Despising  none  because  their  note 
In  varying  tone  may  heavenward  float. 

For  though  to  listeners,  standing  near, 
Some  notes  discordant  may  appear, 
Yet  unto  Him  who  hears  above, 
All  blend  in  harmony  of  love. 

TyndaWs  Chalet,  Bel  Alp,  August,  1887. 

He  was  always  ready  to  convei-se  with  those  from  whom  he 
dLffered.  I  lamented  his  supposed  ignorance  of  truths  dearer 
than  life  to  myself  But  I  always  thought  that  he  believed 
more  than  he  professed,  and  hope  that,  having  been  a  sincere 
seeker  after  truth,  he  may  have  made  attainments  in  the 
higher  school  of  God  to  which  the  infant  school  was  leading. 

I  never  heard  from  him  any  antichristian  sentiment,  or 
any  word  of  disrespect  towards  any  church  or  clergy,  but  he 
■was  indignant  when  he  learned  that  by  the  chaplain  in  charge 
I  had  been  requested  not  to  come  to  the  Communion. 
The  chaplain  of  the  S.P.G.  was  a  young  man,  born  after  I 
had  been  some  years  in  the  ministry.    In  reply  to  his  inquiry  I 


140 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


said  it  was  my  habit,  whenever  from  home,  to  join  my  fellow- 
Christians  at  the  table  of  our  common  Lord.  On  the  ground 
of  my  not  having  been  confirmed,  he  said  it  was  his  duty  to 
ask  me  to  abstain.  I  said  I  thought  he  contradicted  his  own 
Church,  which  invited  to  approach  all  those  who  were  "  in 
charity  with  their  neighbours  and  desired  to  lead  a  new  life." 
I  told  a  clerical  friend,  who  much  condemned  the  chaplain's 
conduct,  but  regretted  he  had  no  authority  to  interfere.  But 
he  kindly  comforted  me  by  saying  that  he  could  assure  me  that 
the  Lord  would  accept  niy  purpose  equally  as  if  it  had  been 
performed.  Several  other  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England 
warmly  expressed  to  me  their  regret. 

Though  forbidden  Communion,  I  checked  resentment  by 
attending  prayers  and  sermon,  and  then  in  the  great  temple 
of  Nature  worshipped  the  one  God,  and  composed  the  following 
verses : — 

There  is  music  on  the  mountains, 

As  amid  their  wilds  I  roam  ; 
In  the  avalanche's  thunder, 

Bursting  from  yon  .stainless  dome  ; 
In  the  carol  of  the  peasant, 

As  she  leads  the  cattle  home. 

There  is  music  on  the  ice-fall. 

As  its  glittering  crags  I  climb  ; 
Music  in  the  storm-cloud,  sweeping 

Eound  the  granite  peaks  sublime  ; 
In  the  roaring  of  the  torrent ; 

In  the  cow-bell's  soothing  chime  : 

Music  in  the  honeyed  flowers, 

Where  the  bee  its  task  fulfils ; 
Music  in  the  swaying  branches  ; 

Music  from  the  infant-rills  ; 
There  is  music  in  the  silence 

Of  the  reverent  listening  hills. 

Music  in  the  words  of  Jesus, 

Fuller,  sweeter,  all  Divine  ; 
In  His  matchless  life  and  actions. 

Life  where  God  and  man  combine 
In  His  wondrous  cross  and  passion, 

When  that  life  He  did  resign. 


FAS  TOR'S  noun  AYS:   THE  ALPS. 


Ill 


Grant  me,  Lord,  a  soul  responsive, 

Music  breathing  aye  to  Thee ; 
Motives,  conduct,  thought,  emotions, 

Linked  in  sweetest  melody. 
With  the  voice  of  grace  and  nature 

Blending  in  true  harmony. 

At  Zermatt  I  conversed  with  Dr.  Campbell,  Principal  of  the 
College  for  the  Blind.  Though  himself  totally  blind,  he  had 
climbed  the  Matterhom  with  safety  and  delight.  I  asked  him 
to  explain  the  causes  of  his  pleasure.  "  The  bodily  exercise, 
the  mental  excitement,  the  sense  of  difficulty  overcome 
and  danger  escaped,  the  mental  vision  of  what  I  knew 
was  present.  Besides,  I  saw  more  than  my  companions.  A 
thick  cloud  concealed  everything  from  them;  but  I  had 
impressed  it  all  on  my  brain  in  preparation,  and  I  saw  every- 
thing I  expected  to  see." 

The  Cima  di  Jazzi  has  no  special  difficulty,  but  is  linked 
with  the  memory  of  a  special  Providential  deliverance.  My 
brother  Arthur  and  myself  started  from  the  RifFel  with  a 
young  Cambridge  student,  who  ridiculed  our  teetotalism  as 
a  hindrance  to  our  chmb.  As  we  ascended  the  long  slope  of 
the  Gomer  glacier,  whenever  a  somewhat  steeper  gradient  or 
a  wider  crevasse  appeared  in  advance,  my  brother  was  there 
first,  quietly  disproving  the  opinion  of  our  companion.  At 
length  we  left  the  ice  and  were  plunging  ankle-deep  up  the 
snow-field.  Alas !  a  thick  fog  came  on  and  concealed  all 
view.  Our  three  guides  suddenly  halted,  right  about  face, 
and  grounded  axes.  We  had  reached  the  solid  summit,  but 
beyond  it  was  only  the  overhanging  cornice  of  snow,  beneath 
which  was  a  precipice  of  several  thousand  feet.  My  brother, 
supposing  we  had  not  yet  reached  the  summit  and  deter- 
mined to  be  first,  rushed  up  between  the  guides.  I  was 
somewhat  in  the  rear,  but  knew  what  their  excited  shout 
meant.  In  a  moment  the  thought  flashed  on  me:  "It  will 
take  me  three  days  before  I  can  find  his  body.  How  tell  his 
wife,  his  mother,  his  church  ?  "  I  saw  him  begin  to  sink 
through  the  snow,  nearly  up  to  the  hips  '  The  youngest 
guide,  at  great  risk,  rushed  up  the  slope  and  seized  his  coat, 
which  began  to  tear  away,  but  the  wearer  was  dragged  back 


142 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


into  safety.  I  was  overwhelmed  with  the  fright,  and  for  the 
first  time  in  my  life  had  a  fit  of  hysterics,  weeping  and 
laughing  by  turns. 

On  his  return  to  Edmonton  he  visited  two  godly  invalid 
sisters,  who  told  him  how  anxiously  they  had  prayed  for  his 
safety,  especially  on  one  particular  day  at  a  certain  hour. 
The  time  corresponded.  Many  will  say,  "  Remarkable  coin- 
cidence." We  continue  to  say,  "  Merciful  deliverance  by 
Him  who  promises  to  give  His  angels  charge  concerning 
his  children." 

Crossing  the  Simplon  Pass,  my  old  cab-driver  told  me  that 
as  a  boy  he  led  the  nmle  of  Napoleon  when  the  road  was 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  gorge.  The  great  General  said, 
"  Boy !  did  you  ever  see  a  carriage  go  along  that  side  ?  "  The 
boy  said,  "  Never !  it  can't ! "  On  that  side,  a  rocky  spur  of 
the  mountain  descends  perpendicularly  to  the  river,  while  a 
great  torrent  falls  over  it  forbidding  all  passage.  Napoleon 
said,  "  One  day  you  shall  see  a  carriage  and  four  horses  go 
along  there."  It  is  now  made  easy,  the  rock  tunnelled,  the 
torrent  bridged.  The  old  track  was  in  constant  peril  from 
avalanches,  which  still  fall,  but  harmlessly,  because  no  one 
goes  that  way. 

In  childhood  my  favourite  hero  was  Hofer.  When  in  the 
Tyrol  I  took  a  long  walk  from  Botsen  to  the  head  of  the 
Passeyr  Valley,  where  he  had  kept  a  small  hotel  on  his  farm. 
To  this  I  went,  full  of  interest,  to  the  very  house,  and  when 
I  learned  that  the  landlady  who  waited  on  me  was  his 
grand-daughter,  I  gratified  my  admiration  by  treating  her 
as  I  would  Royalty,  making  my  homage  and  respectfully 
kissing  her  hand,  to  her  great  amusement. 

One  rather  difficult  ascent  I  made  was  of  the  Diablerets. 
With  a  fellow-tourist  and  two  guides,  we  left  the  hotel  before 
daylight,  carrying  lamps.  After  several  miles  up  the  valley 
we  began  to  ascend  the  mountain,  skirting  it  by  a  narrow 
rocky  ledge.  On  our  left  an  almost  perpendicular  precipice 
rose  abruptly,  and  on  our  right  was  a  gulf  increasing  in  depth 
at  every  step.  After  two  hours  we  stopped  for  hurried 
breakfast,  squatting  on  a  narrow  ledge,  looking  over  our 


PASTOR'S  ff OLID  AYS:  THE  ALPS. 


143 


knees  at  the  abyss  below  without  any  intervening  fore- 
ground. No  rope  was  used,  because  the  fall  of  one 
would  involve  that  of  the  other  three.  Sometimes  the 
ledge  sloped  sideways  as  well  as  backwards.  I  began  to 
feel  it  advisable  to  look  only  to  the  feet  of  the  man  close 
before  me ;  and  I  asked  myself,  "  Is  this  pleasure  ? "  At 
length  we  rejoiced  to  stand  on  the  level  glacier,  where  we 
were  rewarded  by  a  marvellous  view  of  mountains,  including 
Mont  Blanc.  Here  we  roped,  and  went  "  quick  march  "  till  we 
came  to  a  very  steep  bank  of  snow  sloping  down  to  a  lower 
plane.  I  felt  it  difficult  to  go  down  it  face  forward,  fixing  my 
alpenstock  behind,  and  kicking  my  heels  into  the  snow.  We 
were  soon  off  again  over  the  ice,  till  we  reached  a  wide  berg- 
schrund,  a  crevice  between  a  rocky  precipice  and  a  glacier, 
which  was  several  yards  below  us.  We  had  to  scramble  hke 
goats  down  this  rock,  the  irregularities  of  which  furnished 
good  hand  and  foot  holds.  When  on  a  level  with  the  ice,  the 
foremost  guide  jumped  over  the  abyss  and  held  the  rope. 
Then  followed  my  companion.  I  resolved  to  make  sure  of 
clearing  the  gap,  and  exerted  all  my  strength,  with  the  eft'ect 
of  breaking  away  the  opposite  ledge,  which  fell  off  into  the 
invisible,  while  I,  by  force  of  my  projection,  fell  full  length  on 
the  sloping  ice,  and  began  a  rapid  slide  towards  another 
crevasse.  But  far  quicker  than  the  motion  of  my  pen  in 
describing,  the  guide  in  front  sprang  below  me,  supported  by 
his  axe,  and  the  guide  behind  me,  firmly  fixed  on  the  rock, 
tightened  the  rope,  which  held  me  back.  The  words  suddenly 
seemed  to  sound  in  my  ears — "  Hold  Thou  me  up,  and  I  shall 
be  safe."  After  this  we  were  soon  on  the  summit.  We 
clambered  along  the  very  narrow  crest  to  the  highest  peak,  on 
which  there  was  only  just  room  for  us  to  stand. 

We  soon  recrossed  the  bergschrund,  and  after  scaling  the 
rock  I  stood  a  moment  or  two  on  the  edge  to  survey  the  scene 
and  exult  in  our  victory,  when  my  guide,  indignant  at  my 
loitering  there  to  indulge  in  scenery,  lugged  me  into  safety 
with  strong  reproofs.  At  the  edge  of  the  glacier  the  guides 
debated  whether  to  return  by  the  narrow  track,  or  clamber 
down  direct  into  the  cirque.    They  said  that  this  was  the 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


shorter,  and  as  to  danger,  there  was  nothing  to  choose. 
So  we  went  single  file  down  a  narrow  gorge,  called  a 
cheminee,  then  across  a  small  glacier  bending  over  the 
precipice,  and  so  to  another  narrow  gorge,  when  the  guides 
warned  us  to  lean  back  while  an  avalanche  of  rocks  leapt 
over  us.  Thus  we  Avent  down  what  seemed  an  impossible 
route — steep  rocks  and  narrow  ice  and  snow  slopes.  I  felt 
that  any  moment  we  might  fall  into  the  profound  depths 
below,  till  after  an  hour  of  this  we  came  to  a  small  tuft  of 
grass  and  a  daisy !  Now,  thought  I,  we  are  safe  !  What  joy 
that  daisy  gave  me  !  Now  our  guides  advised  rest  and  food. 
So  we  reclined  among  crags  and  glaciers,  but  with  a  possible 
and  pleasant  route  below  us,  although  requiring  caution  and 
courage.  It  was  about  three  p.m.  when  we  regained  the  hotel, 
thankful  for  safety,  for  visions  of  grandeur  long  to  remain, 
and  for  perilous  places  delightful  to  have  visited,  but — shall 
I  say  it  to  the  disgust  of  Alpine-men  ?  — "  never  again  !  " 
^et  "  the  works  of  the  Lord  are  great,  sought  out  of  all  them 
that  have  pleasure  therein." 

Omitting  other  mountain-memories,  I  will  merely  enu- 
merate climbing  at  the  age  of  seventy-eight,  the  central 
ice-fall  of  the  Gorner  with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  G.  Adam  Smith ; 
the  Aletsch  glacier,  on  which  I  met  Professor  Agassiz ; 
and  rambles  on  the  Morteratsch,  Diavolezza,  Upper 
Grindelwald,  and  the  "  Jardin  "  on  the  Mer  de  Glace,  and 
the  ordinary  Alpine  routes. 

I  am  thankful  that  I  have  suffered  from  no  accident;  that 
I  have  enjoyed  seasons  of  ravishment  which  no  words  could 
describe,  and  which  needed  tears  to  express.  I  have  come 
away  thinking  of  the  child's  hymn,  "  I  have  been  there  and 
still  would  go  " ;  only  now,  Avith  increasing  years — in  my 
eighty-second — I  am  doubtful  about  the  latter. 


CHAPTER  XL 


pastor's  holidays  :  ROME,  1853 — THE  HOLY  LAND — 
WALES — THE  ENGLISH  LAKES. 

Soon  after  the  publication  of  my  book,  "  The  Forum  and  the 
Vatican;  or,  An  Easter  Pilgrimage  to  Rome"  (1853),  two 
priests  with  whom  I  had  been  on  terms  of  ordinary  courtesy 
"  cut  me  dead,"  and  in  explanation  said  they  could  not 
recognise  the  author  of  "a  bad  book."  I  have  reason  to 
think  my  book  had  a  little  influence  in  modifying  some 
of  the  ceremonies  described.  It  has  passed  through  several 
editions,  and  on  my  last  visit  I  saw  it  in  a  public  library 
in  Rome. 

This  is  truly  part  of  my  autobiography,  since  what  is  re- 
corded I  m3'self  saw  or  heard,  and  made  notes  of  at  the  time. 
This  record  of  what  the  rulers  of  the  Roman  Church  then 
sanctioned  may  help  us  to  judge  of  their  infallibility. 

Near  the  entrance  of  St.  Peter's  is  a  very  ugly  bronze 
image,  supposed  to  be  an  ancient  statue  of  Jupiter,  seated, 
with  outstretched  foot.  I  saw  many,  of  all  conditions, 
who  knelt  as  they  approached,  kissing  the  toes,  and  placing 
their  forehead  against  them.  The  toes  were  half  worn  away 
by  this  homage  of  many  generations.  Thus  Romanists 
paid  reverence  to  Peter,  their  tutelary  apostle.  The  famous 
Bambino  in  the  church  of  Ara  Coeli,  is  a  little  wooden  doll, 
one  mass  of  jewels.  I  have  not  myself  witnessed  the  annual 
festa,  but  the  fact  is  admitted  that  once  a  year,  on  the 
summit  of  the  lofty  flight  of  steps,  priests  hold  up  this  figure 
amid  the  blaze  of  torches,  before  the  thousands  below,  uncovered 
and  kneeling  in  adoration.  It  is  carried  to  the  sick,  and  is 
generally  believed  to  ensure  a  safe  dehvery  in  confinement. 

I  thought  of  the  words  of  the  Hebrew  prophet,  "  One 
cutteth  a  tree  out  of  the  forest,  the  work  of  the  hands  of  the 
workman,  with  the  axe.    They  deck  it  with  silver  and  with 

K 


146 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


gold  .  .  .  they  must  needs  be  borne,  because  they  cannot 
go.  Be  not  afraid  of  them;  for  they  cannot  do  evil,  neither 
also  is  it  in  them  to  do  good  "  ;  *  and  I  asked  if  a  Church 
can  truly  claim  infallibility  when  it  sanctions  what  so  much 
resembles  idolatry  in  the  face  of  the  law  written  by  God  : 
"  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thyself  any  graven  image  .  .  . 
thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them." 

In  the  church  of  S.  Praxede  I  copied  from  the  official 
list  of  relics  — "  Bones  of  John  the  Baptist,  tooth  of  St, 
Peter,  piece  of  camicia  Beatce  Mariae  Virginis,  part  of  the 
swaddling  clothes  in  which  the  Lord  Jesus  was  wrapped  at 
His  nativity,  three  thorns  of  the  crown,  one  of  the  stones 
which  killed  Stephen,  and  Moses'  rod."  In  the  church  of 
S.  Maria  Maggiore, "  The  cradle  of  Christ,  some  of  the  hay  that 
was  in  the  manger,"  and  so  on.  From  a  public  list  of  relics  on 
the  wall  of  S.  Croce  in  Jerusalem,  I  copied :  "  The  title  placed  by 
Pilate  on  the  cross,  a  finger  of  S.  Thomas,  a  tooth  of  S.  Peter, 
part  of  the  veil  and  hair  of  the  Virgin,  a  bottle  of  Christ's 
blood,  a  bottle  of  the  most  blessed  Virgin's  milk  (Un  altra 
piena  di  latte  deW  B"^  Vergine)." 

On  Good  Friday  I  saw  a  grand  procession  of  Pope, 
Cardinals,  and  other  dignitaries,  -with  priests  bearing  torches, 
move  up  the  nave  of  St.  Peter's,  and  stop  before  one  of  the 
massive  piers,  high  up  on  which  was  a  small  gallery  where 
some  priests  were  exhibiting  the  relics.  Pope  and  Cardinals 
prostrated  themselves  on  the  pavement,  after  which  they 
left  the  church,  having  set  an  example  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  world  of  how  the  relics  of  the  Church  should  be 
venerated.  If  the  rulers  of  the  Church  do  not  believe  these 
rehcs  to  be  genuine — what  insincerity!  If  they  do — what 
insanity  ! 

In  front  of  many  churches  I  saw  a  notice  of  plenary  and 
perpetual  indulgence  both  to  the  living  and  the  dead.  In 
the  church  of  S.  Croce,  "  on  the  second  Sunday  in  Advent, 
may  be  obtained  Eleven  Thousand  Years  of  Indulgence, 
and  the  remission  of  all  sins."  In  the  centre  of  the  arena  of 
the  CoUseum  was  then  a  cross  with  this  inscription,  "By 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:  HOME. 


147 


kissing  the  holy  cross  two  hundred  days  of  indulgence  are 
obtained."  On  the  wall  an  inserted  cross  was  still  more 
potent,  promising,  for  one  kiss,  one  year  and  forty  days' 
indulgence. 

In  the  church  of  S.  Pietro  in  Vinculo,  visitors  are  informed 
that  they  may  obtain  "  the  remission  of  a  third  part  of  all  sins, 
together  with  1,040  years  and  as  many  qimdragence  "  (alto- 
gether 1,153  years,  355  days).  The  Scala  Santa,  or  holy  stairs, 
are  supposed  to  have  been  trodden  by  Christ  on  His  way  to 
crucifixion  and  carried  through  the  air  to  Rome.  One  hun- 
dred days  of  indulgence  are  promised  to  anyone  who,  climb- 
ing these  stairs  on  his  knees  without  help  of  hand  or  foot, 
recites  the  prayer,  "  Angel  of  God,  my  guardian,  this  day 
enlighten,  defend  me,  entrusted  to  thy  care."  I  saw  as  many 
as  fifty  men  and  women  clambering  up  together.  Up  these 
stairs  Luther  began  to  climb,  but  seemed  to  hear  the  voice  of 
God,  "  The  just  shall  live  by  faith,"  and,  starting  to  his  feet, 
rushed  down  the  steps,  and  preached  forgiveness  by  faith 
in  Christ.  Is  Rome  scriptural  in  implying  that  the  sacri- 
fice of  Christ  is  of  itself  insufficient  ?  If  "  Purgatory "  is 
necessary  to  fit  some  souls  for  Paradise,  how  is  it  that 
the  same  result  can  be  secured  by  kissing  a  cross,  by 
repeating  a  sentence,  by  paying  a  small  sum  of  money  ? 
If  11,000  years  of  release  can  be  secured  in  three  minutes, 
where  is  the  need  or  utility  of  11,000  years  of  discipline? 
If  in  such  matters  Roman  authority  is  in  error,  wha,t  becomes 
of  the  claim  to  infallibihty  ? 

It  is  denied  that  adoration  to  the  Virgin  and  saints  is  of 
the  same  kind  as  that  paid  to  the  Divine  Being.  In  the 
church  of  Jesus  and  Mary  I  copied :  "  Mary,  Mother  of 
Grace,  protect  us  from  the  enemy  and  receive  us  at  the  hour 
of  death."  On  the  church  of  S.  Maria  Liberatrice  in  the 
Forum  (Holy  Mary  the  Deliverer) :  "  Sancta  Maria  libera  nos  a 
poenis  inferni,"  She  is  invoked  to  deliver  from  hell !  Is  not 
this  prayer  of  the  same  kind  as  used  to  be  offered  on  the  same 
site  to  a  heathen  goddess  ?  In  the  church  of  Ara  Cceli  I 
copied  a  prayer  printed  in  Italian  :  "O  Mary,  sweet  refuge  of 
miserable  sinners,  when  my  soul  must  depart,  by  the  grief  you 


148 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


felt  at  the  death  of  your  Son,  come  to  take  to  yourseK  my 
soul  and  present  it  to  the  eternal  Judge."  In  the  same  church 
I  copied  :  "  By  reciting  the  three  following  ejaculations,  three 
hundred  days  of  indulgence  are  obtained  :  Jesus,  J oseph  and 
Mary,  with  all  my  heart  I  give  you  my  soul  !  Jesus,  Joseph 
and  Mary,  assist  me  in  the  last  agony  !  Jesus,  Joseph  and 
Mary,  may  my  soul  depart  in  peace  with  you ! "  With  this 
identical  prayer  to  Joseph  and  Mary  as  to  Jesus,  what  becomes 
of  the  plea  that  the  prayers  to  the  Virgin  are  not  of  the  same 
kind  as  those  to  God  ?  On  the  front  of  the  church  of  S.  Maria 
in  Gratia,  within  a  few  yards  of  the  Vatican,  in  large  letters, 
the  very  words  in  which  the  Bible  directs  us  to  offer  prayer 
to  God  were  applied  to  the  Virgin :  "  Adeamus  cum  fiducia 
ad  thronum  virginis  Marise,  ut  gratiam  inveniamus  in  auxilii 
opportuno  "  ("  Let  us  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  that  we  may  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need"). 
When  in  Rome  in  1896  I  was  unable  to  find  this  inscription, 
but  it  was  there,  and  I  copied  it,  in  1853. 

To  test  the  question  personally,  I  visited  various  book- 
sellers' shops  and  asked  whether  the  sale  of  the  Bible  was 
forbidden.  The  answer  was  given  with  a  start  of  alarm^ 
as  if  I  had  asked  a  dangerous  question,  "  Tutto  prohibito !  " 
I  heard  of  English  Bibles  being  taken  from  travellers' 
luggage  at  the  Custom  House.  Passing  through  Florence, 
I  gazed,  with  sympathy  for  the  sufferers  and  indignation 
at  the  persecutors,  on  the  old  prison  tower  where  the 
Madiai  husband  and  wife  were  in  captivity  for  reading  the 
Word  of  God  ! 

At  Hull  I  was  acquainted  with  a  Roman  priest  who  had  a 
most  compassionate  heart,  and  would  not  needlessly  set  foot 
upon  a  worm.  I  asked  him  how  he  could  defend  the  cruel 
persecutions  of  his  Church.  His  reply  was  this  :  "  The  soul  is 
far  more  precious  than  the  body.  If  a  tiger  were  loose  in  your 
streets,  would  you  not  shoot  him  ?  How  much  more  should 
we  put  to  death  those  who  try  to  destroy  the  soul  by  heresy  ? 
It  was  love  to  the  souls  of  men  which  induced  the  Church  to 
punish  propagators  of  falsehood." 

Cardinal  Manning,  spending   an  evening  with  me  in 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:   HOLY  LAND. 


149 


London,  denied  the  fact  of  religious  persecution.  When  the 
Inquisition  pronounced  prisoners  of  the  State  to  be  heretics, 
the  State  inferred  their  disloyalty  and  punished  them  for  this. 
Thus  he  disavowed  all  complicity  in  the  persecution  of  heretics, 
all  incitements  to  it,  all  conmiendation  of  it.  The  fact  remains 
so  glaringly  opposed  to  the  spirit  and  teaching  of  Christ  that 
a  Church  so  fallible  in  this  matter  cannot  be  trusted  as 
infallible  in  all  else. 

Romanists  retort  that  Protestants  have  persecuted.  If 
so,  they  have  violated  their  own  principles,  and  renounce 
their  own  evil  practices,  while  Rome  admits  and  defends  its 
persecuting  acts.  Its  Church,  if  infallible,  has  nothing  to 
retract,  and  is,  therefore,  responsible  at  this  day  for  all  its 
persecutions  in  the  past. 

My  first  visit  to  the  Holy  Land,  under  medical  orders,  was 
hurried.  Among  the  thirt}'  strangers  with  whom  I  made  the 
tour  I  was  glad  to  find  my  honoured  poet-preacher  friend,  Dr. 
John  Pulsford.  My  brother  Arthur  devoted  himself  to  me 
in  a  time  of  need. 

My  second  visit  was  in  1886,  accompanied  by  ray  be- 
loved wife,  whose  acquaintance  I  had  providentially  made  on 
my  former  visit  to  Jerusalem.  We  had  the  privilege  of 
travelling  with  a  company  of  devout  Bible  scholars  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  among  whom  were  Dr.  Monro  Gibson, 
the  Rev.  R.  J.  Taylor,  Dr.  Thain  Davidson,  the  Rev.  J.  Fraser, 
and  others,  with  whom  we  had  most  delightful  fellowship, 
intellectual  and  spiritual.  Memories  of  both  journeys  are 
here  combined. 

With  my  brother,  in  1870  I  crossed  Mont  Cenis  deep 
in  snow.  We  slept  at  a  rough  shelter  on  the  summit  of 
the  pass,  hair  and  whiskers  frozen  by  Zero.  Steaming  from 
Trieste,  we  encountered  a  severe  gale  in  the  Adriatic,  and 
afterAvards  I  preached  on  deck  from  "Tossed  to  and  fro  in 
Adria."  On  the  quay  of  Alexandria  we  seemed  to  see  Joseph's 
brethren  loading  their  asses  with  sacks  of  the  corn  of  Egypt. 

At  Cairo  some  of  us  were  invited  to  an  Oriental  dinner, 
and  sat  around  a  table  with  a  soup-tureen  in  the  centre ; 


150 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


into  this  each  dipped  his  own  spoon.  A  well-cooked  turkey 
followed,  and  the  hostess  with  her  fingers  plucked  from  the 
breast  a  goodly  portion,  which  she  handed  to  me  as  senior 
guest.  My  companions  similarly  helped  themselves,  and  then 
servants  came  round  pouring  water  on  our  hands  and  wiping 
them  with  towels.  I  remembered  the  words,  "  He  that 
dippeth  with  Me  in  the  dish." 

In  the  museum  we  were  presented  to  the  nmmmied 
monarchs  ;  penetrated  the  tombs  of  the  sacred  bulls ;  saw  at 
Memphis  the  gigantic  monolith  statue  sprawling  face  down- 
wards in  the  mud  and  seeming  to  say,  "  I  am  Pharaoh." 
We  climbed  the  Great  Pyramid,  and  on  the  summit  held 
a  short  service,  which  was  disturbed  by  the  disputing  of  our 
guides  respecting  "  baksheesh,"  when  I  suddenly  in  my 
pra3  er  changed  the  name  of  Deity,  saying,  "0  Allah  !  Allah  !" 
At  once  and  to  the  end  there  was  reverential  silence.  Visiting 
the  remarkable  schools  of  Miss  Whateley,  it  was  very  interest- 
ing to  find  the  Egyptian  children  using  as  a  class-book  the 
author's  "  Come  to  Jesus." 

At  Joppa  we  visited  the  ancient  house  near  the  beach 
reputed  to  be  Peter's  lodging.  What  seemed  heavy  mist  at 
sea  was  sand  blown  some  hundreds  of  miles  from  the  desert. 
Here  we  were  interested  in  visiting  the  hospital  and  the 
schools,  where  Miss  Arnott,  and  nursmg  sisters  from  Mildmay, 
have  done  and  are  doing  such  good  work. 

On  Arab  horses  we  trotted  over  the  Plain  of  Sharon,  all 
radiant  with  anemones  (rose  of  Sharon  ?).  We  approached 
the  Holy  City  in  the  evening,  singing  "  Jerusalem,  my  happy 
home,"  till  we  reached  our  camp  at  the  north-east  angle  in 
silence.  Early  the  next  morning,  a  few  of  us  walked  across 
the  Valley  of  the  Kedron,  and  sat  on  the  slope  of  Olivet,  just 
above  Gethsemane.  The  sun  rising  behind  us  cast  its  rays 
on  the  city  in  front,  illuminating  its  roofs  and  mosques,  the 
old  wall  immediately  before  us,  and  the  Mosque  of  Omar, 
where  once  the  Temple  stood.  Lovely  flowers  were  blooming- 
near,  and  we  heard  the  Voice  that  was  still  saying,  "  Consider 
the  lilies,"  and  watched  little  birds  sipping  at  the  small 
puddles  on  the  rocks,  and  thought  of  the  "  birds  of  the  air  " 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:  HOLY  LAND. 


151 


whom  "  the  Lord  feedeth."  Beholding  the  supposed  scene  of 
the  crucifixion,  we  tried  to  sing  "  When  I  survey  the 
wondrous  Cross,"  and  prayer  was  offered  till  the  voice  failed, 
and  tears  alone  spoke  the  heartfelt  vorship  of  each  one.  In 
the  afternoon,  by  invitation  of  Bishop  Gobat,  I  preached  in 
the  Mission  Chapel  on  Mount  Zion,  from  the  words,  "  He  led 
them  out  as  far  as  to  Bethany."  Why  was  this  route  thus 
specified  ? — past  Calvary  and  Gethsemane,  up  Olivet,  in  view 
of  Jerusalem,  and  of  the  Jordan  Valley,  and  near  to  Bethany, 
in  token  of  His  grateful  memory  of  the  reverential  love  of 
Lazarus  and  his  sisters,  who  doubtless  were  in  the  little 
company ;  and  then,  the  disciples  being  reminded  of  the  facts 
and  lessons  linked  with  those  places.  He  ascended  to  His 
Father,  His  last  words  and  actions  those  of  blessing ;  His  Church 
being  reminded  of  the  continued  life  of  love,  and  promised 
return  of  "  this  same  Jesus."  The  Bishop  closed  with  the 
benediction.  A  certain  Eitualistic  ncAvspaper  thus  noticed 
the  occurrence  :  — 

"We  hear  that  Mr.  Newman  Hall,  a  Dissenting  teacher,  when  at 
Jerusalem,  was  invited  by  the  Bishop  to  preach  at  the  English  Chapel. 
We  do  not  know  if  he  accepted  the  invitation,  but  whether  or  not,  the 
scandal  is  all  the  same." 

^Vliich  of  the  three  was  the  greatest  schismatic — the  Bishop, 
the  Preacher,  or  the  Editor  ? 

The  weather  being  bad,  with  rain  deluging  our  camp,  the 
Bishop  kindly  opened  his  house  to  the  ladies,  who  were  glad 
to  escape  from  the  thick  mud  of  the  interior  of  the  tents.  He 
also  entertained  at  tea  those  of  our  party  who  were  willing  to 
make  a  pilgrimage  in  the  dark  to  his  small  but  comfortable 
"  palace,"  where  we  communed  together  in  prayer,  with 
"  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs." 

I  was  rather  amused  at  the  hotel  table  d'hote  by  seeing 
some  zealous  teetotalers  pouring  a  few  drops  of  spirit  into  their 
water.  I  asked  an  English  physician  if  this  was  necessar}-. 
He  was  not  an  "abstainer,"  but  said  that,  though  the  water 
was  bad,  the  brandy  made  it  worse.  He  recommended  simply 
to  boil  the  water  and  filter  it,  which  with  me  has  always 
sufficed. 


152 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


During  ten  days  at  Jerusalem  we  quietly  visited  the  most 
interesting  spots,  greatly  aided  by  the  kind  attentions  of  Dr. 
Merrill,  the  American  Consul,  whose  house  was  a  museum  of 
antiquities  and  natural  objects.  We  came  to  the  conviction 
that  the  rock  opposite  the  Damascus  Gate  in  the  North  Wall 
is,  as  General  Gordon  after  careful  surveys  considered  it,  the 
true  Calvary.  At  the  foot  of  the  rock  is  an  ancient  garden, 
with  an  old  watercourse,  and  an  excavated  tomb,  which  was 
revealed  by  removal  of  long-accumulated  rubbish.  "  Nigh  to 
the  sepulchre  was  a  garden."  On  the  summit  we  held  a  prayer- 
meeting  on  two  Sunday  afternoons.  Dr.  Gibson  speaking  with 
much  devotion,  and  clergymen  of  various  Churches  ottering 
prayer. 

On  Saturday  night  I  was  the  guest  of  the  learned 
and  godly  Dr.  Barclay.  I  rose  early  to  enjoy  a  devout 
solitary  ramble  before  any  travellers  or  beggars  would  be 
about.  So  I  strolled  along  the  Via  Dolorosa,  supposed  to  be 
the  way  of  Christ  to  the  cross,  and  under  the  arch  of  the 
"  Ecce  Homo,"  where  Pilate  exhibited  Him  to  the  populace, 
and  out  at  the  (as  then  called)  "  St.  Stephen's  Gate,"  and 
through  Gethsemane,  where  I  knelt  on  the  contorted  roots  of 
an  ancient  olive ;  and  then  sat  on  the  side  of  Olivet,  surveying 
Jerusalem  in  the  glowing  light  of  the  rising  sun,  picturing  to 
my  mind  the  scenes  of  our  Lord's  last  days.  But  I  deferred 
lengthened  meditation  till  I  should  return  by  the  old  road, 
from  which  Jerusalem  bursts  on  the  view  of  the  approaching 
traveller.  I  resolved  to  kneel  and  pray  there  as  on  holy 
ground. 

At  the  summit,  pausing  to  gaze  with  solenm  interest  at 
the  prospect,  two  rough-looking  Bedouins  disturbed  my 
reverie  by  solicitations  which  developed  into  demands  to  buy 
some  rubbish  which  they  described  as  "  antikitees."  When 
their  manner  became  hostile,  I  took  from  my  pocket  all  that 
was  in  it — a  penknife  and  a  small  pencil-case,  presenting  one 
to  each  with  an  amiable  bow.  While  they  were  eagerly 
examining  these  spoils,  I  rose  and  walked  quietly  away.  But 
I  heard  a  small  company  of  Bethany  Arabs  running  after  me, 
shouting  "  Baksheesh  I "  and  my  two  friends  were  in  pursuit 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS. ■  HOLY  LAND. 


153 


also,  so  I  changed  the  dignified  pace  which  I  had  assumed  as 
an  Englishman,  and  set  off  in  a  run.  I  thought  that  in  one 
respect  they  had  no  advantage,  for  though  their  teetotalism 


wild  beasts !  Now  I  am  nearing  the  historic  corner — now 
bursts  the  city  on  my  sight — here  is  the  very  spot  where  I  had 
intended  to  pause  and  pray — no,  I  dare  not,  but  rush  past, 
the  foe  getting  nearer,  till  I  overtake  a  company  of  peasants 
carrying  vegetables  to  market.  I  was  now  within  hail  of  the 
city,  which  I  entered,  every  thread  soaked,  but  in  time  to  dress 
for  church  and  enjoy  the  morning  service  on  Mount  Zion.  I 
was  reminded  of  our  Lord's  words,  "  Ye  shall  neither  on  this 
mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father."  "  Every 
place  is  holy  ground,"  and  heaven  is  near  to  every  contrite 
and  believing  heart. 

Holman  Hunt  told  me  I  had  done  very  unwisely  to  venture 
alone  to  the  precincts  of  Bethany,  inhabited  by  thieves,  and 
.that  I  narrowly  escaped  losing  watch,  purse,  even  clothing, 
and  perhaps  life  in  case  of  resistance. 

After  visiting  Jericho,  and  bathing  in  the  Dead  Sea,  we 
cleansed  ourselves  in  Jordan  from  salt-Lncrustations,  and 
returned  to  Jerusalem.  Next  day  we  rode  past  Bethel  and 
Nain ;  afterwards  across  the  valley  of  Esdraelon  to  Nazareth, 
where,  in  the  English  Church,  I  preached  from  "  He  came  to 
Nazareth,  where  He  had  been  brought  up."  Here  we  met  the 
Bishop's  daughter,  who  zealously  conducts  a  mission.  Thence 
to  the  Lake  of  Gennesareth. 

We  encamped  near  Tiberias,  close  to  the  sea,  and  held 
an  evening  service  in  a  little  semicircular  bay,  such  as  might 
have  been  the  scene  of  our  Lord's  narration  of  the  parable  of 
the  sower,  and  I  gave  a  short  address  from  the  question  to 
Peter — "  Lovest  thou  Me  ?  " 

Here  we  spent  a  delightful  day — partly  in  a  small  boat, 
thinking  of  the  apostolic  fishermen — and  visited  the  ruins  of 
Capernaum.  Next  day  across  a  spur  of  Hermon,  whence  a 
ghmpse  of  Damascus;  and  on  the  banks  of  a  stream  we 
pitched  our  tents.    At  our  usual  evening  worship  my  subject 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


was — "  Are  not  Abana  and  Pharpar,  rivers  of  Damascus,  better 
than  all  the  waters  of  Jordan  ? " 

At  Damascus  we  spent  several  days.  St.  Paul  wrote,  warn- 
ing against  heretical  teachers,  "  Beware  of  dogs."  On  my 
first  stroll  I  was  followed  by  fierce  dogs  barking  and  snapping  at 
my  heels.  The  next  day,  having  bought  an  ordinary  Damas- 
cus cloak,  I  walked  about  with  comfort,  the  dogs  respecting 
me  as  a  native !  On  Sunday,  at  the  English  Mission  School,  I 
preached  from  Saul's  conversion  at  Damascus — "  Behold,  he 
prayeth." 

On  the  slopes  of  Lebanon  I  took  a  sketch  from  the  famous 
eminence  whence  Mohammed  beheld  the  city  with  raptured 
admiration.  How  its  white  houses,  and  scores  of  mosques 
with  lofty  minarets,  shone  out  amid  its  palm-groves  and 
gardens  !  Encamped  on  a  spur  of  Lebanon,  we  were  assailed 
by  a  snow-hurricane,  which  blew  down  our  tents  one  after 
another,  and  the  occupants  had  to  run,  lightly  clad,  through 
deep  snow  to  the  shelter  of  the  kitchen-tent,  which,  screened 
by  a  rock,  was  the  only  one  that  stood  the  tempest.  After  a 
days'  detention,  lodged  in  peasants'  huts,  we  pushed  forward, 
our  horses  often  up  to  their  girths  in  snow.  At  length  we 
reached  Baalbek.  Wonderful  ruins !  I  measured  three  well- 
cut  stones  in  the  wall,  each  sixty-two  feet  long  and  fifteen 
broad.  In  a  quarry,  about  a  mile  off,  we  saw  a  similar  stone, 
somewhat  larger,  one  side  of  it  remaining  unsevered  from  the 
solid  rock.  I  suppose  the  stones  were  removed  by  construct- 
ing an  inclined  road,  up  which  by  rollers  these  immense  blocks 
were  moved  into  their  places  some  twenty  feet  high  in  the  wall. 
We  marvelled  at  the  seven  Corinthian  columns  remaining  of 
the  colonnade  of  the  vast  temple  seventy  feet  high,  the  shafts 
in  three  pieces,  each  piece  seven  feet  in  diameter,  and  about 
twenty  feet  long.  Amid  the  ruins  some  of  us — an  AngHcan 
bishop,  a  Presbyterian  pastor,  a  Baptist  evangelist,  and 
others — held  a  prayer-meeting,  and  sang  "  Crown  Him  Lord 
of  all." 

On  returning  from  our  first  visit,  we  rode  down  the  ante- 
Lebanon  valley,  and  encamped.  Next  day  was  Sunday,  and 
the  majority  of  the  party  voted  to  proceed  to  Beyrout  in  order 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS.-  HOLY  LAND.  155 

to  make  sure  of  the  weekly  steamer,  which  was  to  start  on  the 
Monday.  Some  of  us  strongly  objected  to  this,  as  the  entry 
of  a  party  with  nearly  one  hundred  horses  and  fifty  drivers 
and  servants  would  cause  a  great  excitement,  and  discourage 
those  who  were  endeavouring  to  inculcate  Sunday  rest.  A  few 
resolved  to  start  on  Monday  early  enough  for  the  boat.  We 
watched  our  large  cavalcade  start,  with  baggage-mules  and 
attendants,  in  long  line  of  march,  and  then  we  settled  down 
in  a  rough  restaurant  for  the  day.  We  held  an  interest- 
ing little  service,  a  range  of  Lebanon,  topped  with  snow,  on 
each  side  of  us.  My  text  was — "  I  pray  thee,  let  me  go  over, 
and  see  the  good  land  that  is  beyond  Jordan,  that  goodly 
mountain,  and  Lebanon."  The  substance  of  my  sermon  was 
expressed  in  the  following  verses,  written  on  the  occasion, 
alluding  to  various  features  of  the  mountain : — 

SUNDAY  ON  LEBANON. 

Soon  let  me  cross  the  stream  and  see 
The  land  beyond  that  beckons  me, 
So  fair  above  comparison, 
"  That  goodly  mountain,  Lebanon." 

I  long  to  tread  its  fragrant  fields, 
To  taste  the  ambrosial  fruit  it  yields  ; 
I  long  to  meet,  to  embrace  once  more, 
Dear  fellow-travellers  gone  before. 

No  lion  fierce,  no  ravening  bear, 
No  wily  serpent  harbours  there  ; 
No  murderous  thief  in  ambush  lies. 
The  incautious  traveller  to  surpri.se. 

No  fierce  sirocco's  burning  breath 
Shall  bring  decay,  disease  and  death  ; 
No  summer  droughts  the  fountains  dry, 
The  streams  flow  everlastingly. 

No  locust-cloud  shall  dim  the  air, 
Leaving  the  hopeful  branches  bare  ; 
No  wintry  frosts  shall  nip  the  bloom, 
No  blazing  heat  the  fruits  consume. 

Those  stately  cedars  ne'er  shall  feel 
The  stroke  of  wasteful  woodman's  steel  ; 
Those  peaceful  pastures  ne'er  shall  dread 
The  thunder  of  the  foeman's  tread. 


156 


NEWMAN-  HALL. 


Those  heavenly  heights  I  long  to  climb, 
To  reach  those  glittering  peaks  sublime, 
Still  up  those  shining  slopes  to  press. 
The  mountain  of  God's  holiness. 

There  "  Carmel's  excellency  "  blends 
With  all  the  charms  that  "  Sharon  "  lends  : 
O  for  that  never-setting  Sun — 
The  "  Glory  of  "  that  "  Lebanon  ! " 
Baalbek,  April,  188G. 

Next  morning  our  little  company  of  a  dozen,  with  as  many 
muleteers  and  guides,  climbed  up  the  snow-covered  road,  on 
which  were  some  recent  wild-beast  tracks,  and  enjoyed  a  grand 
view  from  the  summit,  looking  down  over  a  wealth  of  cultiva- 
tion to  our  port  and  the  Mediterranean.  From  frigid  to  torrid 
zone,  through  a  succession  of  varied  verdure,  flowers,  and 
fruit,  we  reached  Beyrout  in  good  time,  welcomed  by  some  of 
the  Christian  residents,  who  thanked  God  for  answering  their 
prayers  that  two  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  whom  they  expected, 
had  not  discountenanced  their  protests  in  favour  of  Sabbath 
rest.  Here  I  was  hospitably  entertained  and  doctored  by  my 
friend  Stuart  Dodge,  of  New  York.  Mr.  Dodge  took  great 
interest  in  the  American  missions  to  the  East,  and  especially 
in  the  Protestant  College  at  Beyrout,  where  he  held  an 
honorary  professor's  chair.  On  my  second  visit,  I  spent  a  Sunday 
there,  preached  to  the  students,  and  was  most  kindly  welcomed 
by  the  Principal,  Dr.  Bliss.  The  students  are  not  limited  to 
professed  Christians,  but  they  all  attend  Christian  worship  in 
the  college  and  are  instructed  in  the  Bible.  Many  of  them 
become  Christians,  and  all  of  them  go  forth  to  occupy,  by 
virtue  of  their  advanced  education  and  knov/ledge  of  English, 
influential  stations,  in  which  their  appreciation  of  Christianity 
becomes  widely  useful. 

We  landed  at  Smyrna,  observing  the  ancient  cypress  tree 
marking  the  site  of  Polycarp's  grave,  and  went  on  by  train  to 
Ephesus,  where  within  the  ruined  theatre  we  read  how  Paul  was 
there  in  peril  as  the  infuriated  craftsmen  shouted  "  Great  is 
Diana  of  the  Ephesians  !  "  After  a  few  days  in  Constantinople 
and  a  very  short  hour  in  the  Black  Sea,  we  reached  the  Pirteus. 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:  ATHENS. 


157 


At  Athens,  on  Good  Friday,  I  preached  in  the  morning  at 
the  American  Episcopal  Church  from  "  The  Greeks  seek  after 
wisdom,"  and  in  the  afternoon  on  Mars'  Hill  from  "  The 
Unknown  God."  Pointing  successively  to  Salamis,  the  prison 
of  Socrates,  the  grove  of  Academe,  the  Parthenon,  I  pro- 
claimed Christ  Jesus,  made  known  on  that  very  rock  by  the 
apostle  as  a  wiser  teacher  than  Plato,  a  greater  hero  than 
Miltiades,  a  more  illustrious  martyr  than  Socrates,  the  only 
Saviour  of  mankind.  About  thirty  English  and  twenty  Greeks 
were  present.  Paul's  great  speech  was  read  by  my  brother, 
"  All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  Name  "  was  sung,  and  the  Epis- 
copal chaplain  pronounced  the  benediction.  A  resident 
Englishman  remarked  that  perhaps  the  service  then  held 
was  the  first  on  that  spot  since  St.  Paul's  visit.  We  spent 
a  few  days  in  Sicily,  viewing  Etna  from  Taormina,  a  charming 
prospect,  and  visiting  Girgenti,  with  its  massive  Greek  temples, 
and  Syracuse.  Then,  after  a  hasty  revisit  to  Naples,  Rome, 
and  Como,  we  reached  home,  with  many  sketches  and  many 
more  memor}'-pictures  to  look  over  in  after  years.  On  leaving 
Athens,  I  wrote  the  following  sonnet : — 

MARS'  HILL. 

Athens  !  How  grandly  beautiful  art  thou  ! 
Thy  dignity,  in  death,  retaining  long, 
In  spite  of  centuries  of  cruel  wrong  ; 
In  spite  of  earthquake,  lightning,  war,  e'en  now 
Riseth  sublime  thy  queenly,  peerless  brow. 
What  names  and  memories  to  thee  belong ! 
Poets  and  statesmen  ;  fields,  renowned  in  song. 
Where  Athens  guarded  Greece  from  tyrants'  thrall : 
Demosthenes  ;  eventful  Marathon  ; 
Plato  and  Socrates ;  great  Salamis  ; 
Still  awes  the  soul  thy  pillared  Parthenon, 
Thy  glittering,  temple-crowned  Acropolis  : 
But  of  thy  glories  this  surpasseth  all- 
Rough,  naked  Areopagus,  and— Paul  ! 
Athene,  Easter,  1870. 

Snowdon  recalls  one  of  the  most  interesting  incidents  of 
my  ministry.  I  started  one  afternoon  to  sleep  on  the  summit. 
When  half-way  up  heavy  rains  fell,  and  I  turned  back ;  but 
when  I  reached  the  bottom,  the  sky  cleared,  and  I  resumed 


158 


HALL. 


my  climb,  and  slept  on  a  plank  in  the  then  wretched  little 
hut.  During  the  night  I  was  charmed  by  the  hymns  and 
anthems  of  companies  of  quarrymen  who  were  giving  up  their 
rest  to  see  the  grand  sunrise  which  their  knowledge  of  local 
signs  foretold.  My  "  landlord  "  roused  me  early,  and  I  sat  on 
the  top  of  the  cairn  that  I  might  enjoy  the  phenomenon  un- 
disturbed. No  words  can  describe  it — the  reddening  sky,  the 
first  level  rays  goldening  a  hundred  peaks,  the  shadow  of  our 
mountain  slowly  creeping  over  Anglesey,  and  a  score  of  lakes 
gleaming  in  the  sunshine.  But  I  was  recognised,  and  entreated 
to  descend  from  my  pulpit  and  preach  to  about  a  hundred 
Welshmen  and  a  dozen  Englishmen.  I  replied  that  God  was 
preaching  to  us,  and  we  had  better  hear  His  voice.  But  I 
offered  prayer,  and  when  I  closed  I  noticed  that  several  men 
were  shedding  tears.  The  miners,  in  groups,  marched  away, 
singing  in  their  thrilhng  minor  key. 

A  year  afterwards  an  Englishman  accosted  me  at  Penzance, 
saying  he  was  one  of  the  congregation  on  Snowdon,  and  was 
there  led  to  Christ.    He  was  now  a  Sunday-school  teacher. 

Two  years  afterwards,  when  I  was  knapsacking  near 
Snowdon,  a  man  driving  a  cart,  containing  cheeses  and  a  live 
pig,  pulled  up  and  asked  if  he  might  give  me  a  lift.  I  felt  it  a 
good  opportunity  for  conversation.  He  had  recognised  me,  and, 
speaking  of  that  sunrise,  said  it  resulted  in  the  conversion  of 
fifty  people.  I  said  that  I  had  only  offered  prayer.  He  said, 
"  Yes  !  and  as  they  only  spoke  Welsh  they  did  not  understand 
a  word  you  said ;  but  the  effect  was  a  revival  in  the  village 
churches  near." 

Some  may  misinterpret  this  fact  as  showing  that  the 
Christian  religion  is  unreasonable.  But  these  converts  had 
been  taught  the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gospel  from 
childhood,  at  home,  school,  and  chapel.  The  fuel  had  been 
carefully  and  continuously  laid,  and  all  that  was  needed  was 
the  "  Holy  Ghost  and  fire  "  to  kindle  the  flame.  The  human 
instrumentality  was  that  of  many  and  various  teachers,  and 
not  of  the  individual  who,  without  effort,  and  without  special 
prayer,  had  simply  given  utterance  to  the  desires  of  the 
congregation. 


PASTOR'S  HOLTDAYS: 


WALES. 


159 


The  Rev.  John  Parry,  pastor  of  a  Welsh  church  at  Llan- 
dudno, was  known  by  the  bardic  name  "  Gwalchrnai,"  and 
had  won  several  prizes  at  the  Eisteddfodd.  He  was  learned 
in  the  history  and  tradition  of  his  native  land,  and  had 
stories  to  tell  of  all  the  valleys  and  hills  where  we  walked  and 
climbed  on  many  an  excursion.  He  was  known  and  welcomed 
at  every  outlying  farm  where  we  called,  and  we  were  regaled 
with  inexhaustible  love-ofFerings  of  delicious  Welsh  bread  and 
butter,  and  milk  in  many  a  "  lordly  dish,"  which  I  learnt 
from  him  to  call  "  Llefrith,"  to  distinguish  it  from  sour  milk. 
[  was  a  dull  scholar,  and  told  him  I  should  never  be  able  to 
speak  Welsh,  to  which  he  replied,  "  Then  you  will  find  it 
very  dull  in  heaven." 

My  brother  and  I  were  seated  near  the  bank  of  the 
torrent  at  Pontaberglasslyn,  when  we  heard  warning  shouts, 
and  had  only  just  altered  our  position,  when  big  fragments  of 
rock  were  cast  by  a  powder-blast  on  the  very  spot  quitted. 

Climbing  Snowdon  with  Gwalchmai  by  way  of  Glasslyn, 
our  route  near  the  summit  lay  along  the  ridge  of  what 
is  appropriately  called  Crib-y-Ddysgyl,  "edge  of  the  plate." 
Both  sides  are  precipitous,  descending  a  thousand  feet  at 
an  angle,  often  termed  perpendicular,  so  sharp  that  a  stone  dis- 
lodged by  either  hand  would  roll  to  the  bottom.  We  put  one 
leg  over  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left.  A  thick  fog 
prevented  our  seeing  more  than  a  yard  or  two  below,  behind, 
or  in  front.  But  we  crept  along  diligently  while  cautiously, 
knowing  that  this  was  the  only  but  certain  way  to  the  summit. 
Thus  we  walk  by  faith,  not  waiting  till  we  can  descry  the  way 
long  in  advance,  nor  understand  the  depths  below  and  around 
Our  duty  is  to  "  go  forward."  Six  feet  or  less  in  advance 
suffice  for  the  next  step,  and  we  can  only  go  one  step  at  a  time. 
We  attain  the  knowing  by  the  doing,  "  Then  shall  we  know, 
if  we  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord." 

One  Saturday  evening,  in  the  same  company,  I  was  sketch- 
ing at  the  foot  of  Conway  Mountain,  when  a  small  boy  went 
by  carrying  a  large  book.  To  my  inquiry,  he  said,  "  Dim 
Saesnag,  sir  "  (no  English).  My  companion  told  me  it  was 
a  Welsh  Bible.    Within  half  an  hour  we  heard,  far  above  us, 


160 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


a  voice  as  of  a  child  or  woman  in  trouble  pleading  for  succour 
Gwalclimai  climbed  up  to  ascertain  whether  we  could  be  of 
any  service.  He  returned  saying,  "  It  is  that  little  boy  with 
his  Bible  on  the  top  rock,  and  he  is  kneeling  before  it,  praying 
to  God  for  ministers,  that  they  may  convert  sinners  to-morrow." 
I  said,  "  Bless  God  for  His  little  priest !  and  for  multitudes  of 
such  priests,  old  as  well  as  young,  for  the  sick  and  helpless 
who  can  do  nothing  else,  but  are  habitually  doing  their  best 
thing  !  '  Ye  are  a  holy  priesthood.'  "  Twenty  years  afterwards 
I  heard  that  this  poor  boy  had  become  a  preacher  and  was 
now  gone  up  "  to  the  hill  of  the  Lord." 

I  have  had  many  preaching  rambles  in  Wales,  often  in 
company  with  an  aged  Welsh  pastor  named  Owen,  whom  I 
used  to  designate  as  my  archbishop.  He  would  take  me 
under  his  episcopacy  during  a  week,  making  engagements  for 
many  consecutive  days — two  or  three  sermons  each,  indoors 
or  out  of  doors.  So  I  have  preached  often  in  South  Wales, 
visiting  Cardiff,  Neath,  Carmarthen,  Llanidloes,  Montgomery, 
Aberystwith,  Whitchurch,  Newtown,  Oswestry,  PwUheli,  and 
Tan  y  Bwlch.  I  have  frequently  taken  a  month's  "  duty " 
at  beautiful  Barmouth  and  Llandudno,  and  have  climbed 
many  of  the  peaks — Cader  Idris,  Carnedd  Dafydd,  Tryfan, 
Penmaenmawr,  and  Y  Wyddfa  (Snowdon)— in  all  directions. 
On  my  last  visit  to  Llandudno,  a  lady  with  grown-up 
daughters  told  me  that,  as  a  child,  she  had  heard  a  sermon 
from  me  on  the  beach  tliere  which  she  had  never  forgotten. 

I  have  greatly  admired  the  religious  zeal  of  the  Welsh, 
and  their  diligent  attendance  at  public  worship,  but  I  have 
sometimes  thought  their  denominationalism  excessive,  causing 
too  great  multiplication  of  churches.  This  is  partly  caused 
by  the  existence  of  two  languages.  Instead  of  one  building 
being  used  at  different  hours  for  both  English  and  Welsh,  it 
is  thought  necessary  to  have  a  separate  building  for  each. 

At  successive  periods  of  life  admiration  of  different  authors, 
amounting  to  a  passion,  takes  possession  of  some  minds.  After 
Walter  Scott's  poetry,  that  of  Wordsworth  was  my  fascination. 
I  loved  to  write  appropriate  extracts  over  against  my  sketches, 


FAS  TOR'S   HOLIDAYS:  THE  LAKES. 


161 


and  to  store  in  memory  favourite  passages.  How  I  longed  to 
see  him.  From  a  cousin  of  his  I  asked  an  introduction,  but 
she  advised  me  to  accost  him  without  one,  for  he  was  weary 
of  these  formal  interruptions  by  strangers. 

I  reached  Ambleside  on  a  Saturday,  and  that  same  evening 
saw  him,  wearing  his  shepherd's  plaid,  chatting  to  a  workman 
in  a  quarry,  during  a  shower  of  rain  "  To  address  him  now 
would  be  a  rude  interruption.  I'll  try  to-morrow  morning  at 
Grasmere  church."  As  the  small  congregation  went  out  I 
sauntered  carelessly  beside  him,  expressing  my  great  joy  in  the 
scenery.  He  at  once  pleasantly  responded.  Then  I  thanked 
him  for  the  poetry  which  had  given  me  so  much  instruction 
and  delight,  and  he  spoke  of  the  pleasure  it  gave  him  to 
depict  characters  under  imaginary  personahties.  After  a  long 
stroll  he  invited  me  to  his  garden  and  walked  up  and  down 
his  favourite  terrace.  I  have  no  distinct  remembrance  of  what 
he  said,  but  I  cannot  forget  the  charm  of  his  speech,  the 
beauty  of  the  sentiment,  his  courtesy  to  a  stranger,  and  my 
delight  in  conversing  with  the  poet  himself,  surrounded  by  his 
beloved  mountains  and  lakes,  which  his  poetic  soul  had 
spiritualised  for  ever.  From  Hull  I  wrote  thanking  him  for 
his  kindness,  and  begging  the  great  favour  of  his  name,  which 
I  treasure  on  the  title-page  of  his  poems. 

A  personal  friend  was  Ritson,  a  small  farmer  and  keeper  of 
a  Httle  hotel  for  tourists.  One  day  he  guided  me  among  the 
precipices  of  Scafell.  Walking  beside  a  small  stream,  he  said 
he  thought  he  could  get  a  trout  there.  So  he  lay  flat  on  the 
bank,  and  put  his  arm  down  into  the  water,  moving  it  a  little 
to  and  fi'o.  Presently  he  lifted  his  hand,  grasping  a  fine  trout.  ^ 
He  told  me  he  knew  the  pools  they  frequented,  that  they  liked 
to  feel  the  gentle  movement  of  the  hand  till  they  were  so 
enchanted  that  they  became  an  easy  prey.  I  have  often  used 
this  instance  of  "tickling  trout"  as  an  illustration  of  the 
devices  of  a  worse  enemy,  quietly  approaching,  touching,  grati- 
fying, enchanting,  capturing,  destroying  the  silly  human  fish. 

One  day,  at  the  top  of  Black  Sail  Pass,  I  was  arrested 
by  the  cry  of  a  little  lamb,  which  looked  almost  starved, 
and  seemed   to  cry,  "  Pity  me  !  save  me ! "  Unresisting 

L 


162 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


it  let  me  carry  it  to  its  supposed  mother,  but  the  old  sheep 
ran  away,  and  the  forsaken  one  repeated  its  cry.  I  tried 
again,  with  the  same  result.  Then  I  said,  "  I  will  carry 
thee  to  the  nearest  cottage.  But  that  may  be  three  miles 
off,  and,  if  I  meet  the  shepherd,  what  shall  I  say  if  he 
accuses  me  of  sheep-stealing  ?  Never  mind,  I  won't  leave 
thee  to  perish,  after  crying  to  me  for  help." 

I  sat  to  rest  on  the  edge  of  the  slope,  and,  looking  down,  I 
saw  a  man  climbing  up.  It  was  Ritson.  He  held  some  letters, 
delivered  soon  after  I  left ;  he  thought  he  could  catch  me  up. 
"  Oh,  Ritson !  look  at  this  starving  lamb ! "  He  said  when 
pasture  was  scarce  the  mothers  often  forsook  their  lambs,  but 
he  knew  the  owner,  and  would  take  it  home  and  soon  feed  it 
up.  As  he  carefully  folded  the  young  thing  in  his  big 
arms,  and  stalked  down  the  mountain  with  giant  stride 
could  I  avoid  thinking  of  the  words,  "He  shall  carry  the 
lambs  in  His  arms  "  ?  If  I,  a  poor  selfish  tourist  in  search 
of  pleasure  could  not  desert  the  feeble  lamb  that  cried 
to  me,  could  the  Good  Shepherd  neglect  the  cry  of  any 
poor  wanderer  from  the  fold  entreating  pardon  and  pity  ? 
He  never  did,  He  never  will,  He  never  can.  A  year  after- 
wards I  called  at  Ritson's  and  asked  about  my  lamb.  He 
said  it  was  now  the  fattest  of  the  flock.  This  mountain 
parable  illustrates  the  fact  that  many  a  wanderer  who  seemed 
utterly  lost  has  become  one  of  the  most  holy  and  useful 
members  of  the  fold  of  the  Good  Shepherd.  "Who  hath 
despised  the  day  of  small  things  ? " 

I  took  refuge  at  Ritson's  one  night  after  a  whole  day  of 
pouring  rain.  My  friend,  the  Rev.  R.  Dawson,  diligent  and 
able  secretary  of  the  City  Mission,  started  with  me  early 
from  Ambleside,  but  we  were  soon  soaked  through  and 
through,  water  creeping  down  our  backs  and  spurting  up  fi-om 
our  boots.  I  remember  how  at  midday  we  stopped  at  a 
cottage  for  food,  but  at  once  changed  our  raiment  for  the  dry 
things  in  our  knapsacks.  I  even  now  feel  the  shock  when  we 
again,  piece  by  piece,  invested  ourselves  with  soaked  shirts 
and  other  clothing,  replacing  the  dry  raiment  in  our  knap- 
sacks, and  then  starting  amid  a  deluge  of  rain  and  through 


PASTOR'S  HOLIDAYS:  THE  LAKES. 


163 


frequent  streams,  till,  reaching  Ritson's  in  the  dark,  we  were 
soon  comforted  as  to  the  inner  and  the  outer  man.  Rain 
and  wet  are  harmless  if  you  never  remain  inactive  while  wet, 
but  keep  up  the  internal  fire  by  exercise. 

Many  were  the  anecdotes  Ritson  told  me  of  mountain 
adventures,  travellers,  and  shepherd  dogs.  Among  the  last 
he  told  me  of  one  returning  from  the  fair,  in  charge,  alone,  of 
a  flock  of  sheep.  On  the  way  she  littered,  but  instead  of 
neglecting  both  family  and  flock,  she  carried  one  of  the 
pups  home,  when  the  shepherd  returned  with  her  to  provide 
for  the  rest  of  her  family  !  How  very  near  to  intelligence, 
reason,  and  morality  is  what  we  call  instinct — often  affording 
a  lesson  and  reproof  to  humanity ! 

Alas,  poor  Ritson  !  The  last  time  I  was  there  he  had  left 
his  farm  and  small  inn,  having  fallen  into  the  snare  of  his 
trade,  and  was  living  in  an  obscure  cottage,  where  I  found  him 
in  a  sad  condition.  He  just  recognised  me,  and  Ustened  to  my 
expressions  of  sorrow  and  counsel. 

My  brother  Arthur  and  myself,  after  a  swim  in  Grasmere, 
were  resuming  our  march  with  knapsack  and  alpenstock, 
when  my  dear  friend  Spurgeon  drove  along  with  secretary  and 
deacon  in  a  carriage  and  pair.  Pulling  up,  he  said,  "  What 
seems  pleasure  to  you  would  be  pain  to  me."  After  a  short 
chat,  I  asked  him  what  some  of  his  congregation  said  of  his 
driving  thus  to  his  church  on  Sunday  ?  "  Oh,  I  tell  them  my 
horses  are  Jews.  I  always  make  them  keep  the  '  seventh  day ' 
so  that  I  may  keep  my  '  first  day ' ;  for  if  I  walked,  it  would  be 
the  hardest  work  of  the  week  to  me,  while  they  enjoy  their 
exercise  after  their  Sabbath  rest.  '  The  Sabbath  was  made 
for  man,  and  not  man  for  the  Sabbath.' " 

A  few  years  ago,  without  absolute  concurrence  in  every 
utterance,  I  greatly  enjoyed  one  of  the  Keswick  conferences, 
where  we  met  many  devout  fellow-believers,  in  whose 
estimation  union  at  the  cross  of  Christ  was  far  more 
than  identity  in  formularies.  I  preached  on  Sunday 
evening,  and  at  other  services  enjoyed  the  ministrations  of 
Webb-Peploe,  Evan  Hopkins,  Moody,  and  Meyer.  One  fine 
morning  I  varied  the  place,  though  not  the  experience,  of 


164 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


"  communion  of  saints "  by  climbing  with  two  missionaries 
to  the  top  of  Skiddaw,  from  a  loftier  temple  blending  our 
prayer  with  dear  brethren  in  the  tent,  and  with  them,  though 
in  a  lower  sense,  enjoying  the  "  higher  life." 

I  have  often  been  entranced  by  the  quiet  loveliness  of  our 
English  lakes.  How  absurd  to  compare  them  with  the  Alps 
and  to  depreciate  them  because  Skiddaw  would  not  be  noticed 
if  it  stood  near  the  Weisshorn.  Mountain  beauty  does  not 
consist  in  magnitude,  but  in  form.  Magnitude  causes  wonder 
and  awe,  but  form  inspires  admiration  and  delight.  The  forms 
of  some  of  our  hills  are  as  beautiful  as  some  of  those  of  Switzer- 
land, and  often  more  so.  Certainly  the  view  is  more  varied. 
We  may  travel  far  before  the  Matterhorn  is  out  of  sight.  I 
have  gazed  at  it  day  by  day  till  I  have  felt  overawed  by  its 
unchanging  outlines  and  terribleness.  Often  we  spend  a 
Avhole  day  in  reaching  a  Swiss  mountain  which  has  frowned 
on  us  from  morning  till  night,  while  half  a  dozen  lovely  hills 
have  smiled  upon  us  during  one  half  a  day's  journey  among 
our  lakes,  presenting  new  aspects  of  loveliness,  A  wild  rose 
has  its  distinctive  beauty,  which  is  not  lessened  by  contrast 
with  the  highest  culture  of  the  conservatory.  Nor  is  the 
silver  birch  less  graceful  because  of  the  grandeur  of  the  oak. 

How  often  I  have  been  enchanted  while  roving  around  the 
placid  lakes,  meditating,  musing,  and  perhaps  weeping  with 
very  joy  at  the  beauty,  and  the  voice  of  God  in  all.  With 
such  emotions  I  penned  the  following  sonnet  at  Ullswater  : — 

How  deep,  how  pure,  how  tranquil  is  the  lake  ! 
Lowly  beneath  the  great  hills  it  doth  lie, 
Yet  looketh  day  and  night  unto  the  sky, 
Whose  tints  and  glorious  radiance  it  doth  take. 
The  sun  and  stars  a  matchless  mirror  make 
In  its  calm  bosom,  bending  from  on  high  ; 
Yet  none  the  less,  earth's  objects  that  are  nigh 
Are  seen  reflected  there — the  ferny  brake, 
The  bending  birch  tree  and  the  steadfast  pine, 
The  daisied  meadows  where  the  cattle  feed, 
The  tiny  pebbles  on  the  beach  that  shine, 
Each  tuft  of  moss  and  every  trembling  reed. 
Lord  !  to  my  soul  be  such  pure  calmness  given, 
Reflecting  all  things  fair  in  earth  and  heaven. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

AMERICA  —  POLITICAL. 

My  first  personal  interview  with  Mr.  Gladstone  was  in 
1858,  when  he  was  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer.  I  was 
one  of  a  numerous  deputation  in  reference  to  the  liquor 
traflSc.  After  their  address  had  been  read  eai-nest  advo- 
cates of  abstinence  pressed  round  the  Chancellor  with  various 
questions  and  suggestions.  One  of  the  appellants  asked 
him  to  take  a  chair!  One  after  another  was  answered  so 
promptly  and  conclusively  that  I  seemed  to  witness  a  noble 
stag  being  baited  by  eager  hounds,  each  in  turn  being  tossed 
aside.  One  of  the  leaders  appealed  to  me  to  come  to  the 
front  and  keep  up  the  assault,  but  after  what  I  had  witnessed 
prudence  forbade.  One  gentleman  was  tr3'ing  to  argue  with 
him  on  a  certain  plea  exactly  contradicting  a  passage  in  our 
own  address.  Mr.  Gladstone  quietly  asked  the  secretary  to  read 
it,  and  remarked, "  You  contradict  your  own  appeal."  He  seemed 
to  know  more  of  the  existing  legislation  on  the  subject  than 
any  of  the  deputation  who  were  there  to  appeal  for  alterations. 
As  several  spoke  at  once,  he  remonstrated,  "  One  at  a  time, 
gentlemen,  and  I  will  try  to  answer  you  all."  The  deputation 
pressed  closer  and  closer,  he  gradually  moving  backwards,  till, 
being  nearer  his  private  door,  he  suddenly  and  courteously 
bowed  adieu,  and  disappeared,  after  an  hour's  discussion. 

Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  Civil  War  in  the 
United  States  an  exciting  dispute  arose  on  the  occasion 
of  some  delegates  from  the  Southern  Confederacy,  who 
had  taken  refuge  on  board  the  English  vessel  The  Trent, 
being  claimed  by  the  Northern  Government  as  prisoners  of 
war.  Popular  passion  here  was  so  roused  that  there  were 
many  demands  for  war  and  some  danger  of  its  outbreak. 


166 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Troops  were  embarked  for  Canada  in  anticipation.  I  felt 
so  deeply  the  miseries  which  would  be  caused,  and  the 
guUt  which  would  be  incurred,  that  I  convened  a  special 
meeting  of  workiag-men  for  the  advocacy  of  peace,  and 
delivered  an  address  to  nearly  2,000  men  in  Surrey  Chapel  on 
December  9th,  1861.  The  following  is  quoted  from  a  newspaper 
report  of  my  address,  afterwards  printed  as  a  tract : — 

"War  with  the  Northern  States  would  be  fratricidal.  They  are 
engaged  in  a  war  which  is  practically  against  slavery,  and  to  attack 
them  would  be  to  side  with  the  oppressors.  Our  two  nations  are  allied 
champions  of  freedom — the  hated  of  despots.  Should  we  not  reserve 
our  strength  for  the  common  cause  ?  Working-men  have  no  special 
motive  for  desiring  war ;  they  supply  most  of  the  cost,  and  suffer  most 
of  the  wounds  and  slaughter.  But  were  our  liberties  assailed,  you 
would  guard  your  cottage  as  valiantly  as  the  prince  his  palace,  and  shed 
your  blood  as  readily  as  the  descendant  of  a  hundred  earls.  (Cheers.) 
But  is  the  present  an  occasion  for  so  great  a  sacrifice  ?  You  feel  indignant 
that,  as  you  suppose,  our  flag  has  been  insulted.  But  should  we,  all  at 
once,  talk  about  fighting  ? 

"  Some  people  seem  to  imagine  that  Britannia  has  a  right  to  rule  the 
waves,  that  the  ocean  is  her  freehold,  and  that  other  nations  must  not 
be  allowed  to  act  in  a  manner  quite  justifiable  in  ourselves.  Let  us  first 
ascertain  what  the  law  is,  referring  the  dispute  to  an  impartial  referee. 
But  it  may  be  urged — '  Must  we  not  at  once  vindicate  the  honour  of  our 
flag  1 '  What  !  is  our  flag  of  so  recent  invention,  with  so  poor  a  history, 
enriched  with  so  few  memories  of  glory,  that  it  will  be  dishonoured  by 
a  short  and  dignified  delay  1 — dishonoured  by  not  at  once  fluttering 
defiance  against  the  free  men  of  the  North  ?  But  would  it  not  be  more 
dishonoured  by  floating  side  by  side  with  the  flag  of  slave-traders — 
(repeated  cheers) — slave-breeders,  slave-drivers  ?  If  there  must  be  one 
or  other  dishonour,  oh,  spare  us  this  latter  !  Never,  never  let  the  meteor 
flag  of  Britain  be  hoisted  on  the  side  of  tyranny  and  oppression.  (Great 
cheering.)  I  have  been  astonished  at  the  opinion  that  we  must  either 
have  redress  or  retaliation.  Is  there  not  a  third  alternative — forgiveness? 
(Hear,  hear.)  What  is  the  law  of  Christ  1—'  Forbearing  one  another, 
and  forgiving  one  another,  if  any  man  have  a  quarrel  against  any :  even 
as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye.' 

"  We  feel  it  our  duty  to  act  on  this  law  in  our  individual  capacity. 
Is  it  less  our  duty  as  citizens  and  as  nations  1  Alas  !  Christian  nations 
seem  to  think  they  may  do  as  communities  what  would  be  wicked  as 
individuals.  (Hear,  hear.)  But  there  are  not  two  rules  of  conduct.  If 
I  am  to  forbear  and  forgive  as  regards  you,  my  family  must  do  so 
towards  your  family,  my  town  towards  your  town,  my  nation  towards 
your  nation.  What  has  our  religion  done  for  us  as  a  country,  if  we  are 
to  appeal  as  hastily  and  angrily  to  the  sword  to  settle  a  quarrel  as  if  we 


AMEBIC  A—POLITICAL. 


167 


never  had  seen  a  Bible  and  never  listened  to  the  Gospel  of  peace  ? 
(Cheers.)  Oh,  that  God,  in  whose  hand  are  the  hearts  of  all,  would 
dispose  the  people  and  the  rulers  of  both  countries  to  peaceable  counsels  ! 
I  beseech  you,  make  earnest  prayer  to  Him,  that  we  may  be  patient  and 
gentle,  'forbearing  one  another,  and  forgiving  one  another,  if  any  man 
have  a  quarrel  against  any.' 

"  I  am  not  one  of  those  who  condemn  war  under  all  circumstances, 
but  I  consider  in  this  case  war  would  be  most  wicked.  Let  us  listen  to 
the  earnest  pleadings  which  I  can  imagine  the  fair  spirits  of  humanity, 
of  freedom,  of  religion,  with  weeping  eyes  and  tones  trembling  with 
emotion,  are  now,  amidst  the  din  of  angry  threats  and  warlike  pre- 
parations, addressing  to  our  reason  and  our  heart.  Oh,  by  all  the 
untold  horrors  of  angry  war — by  the  tenfold  terribleness  of  a  war 
between  brothers — by  the  suflerings  of  a  negro  race,  who  look  on  with 
alarm  lest  you  should  join  their  oppressors  to  rivet  their  chains — by  the 
aspirations  of  the  long  down-trodden  people  of  Hungary  and  Italy, 
whose  enemies  \vill  exult  if  the  champions  of  freedom  contend  with  each 
other  instead  of  making  common  cause  against  tyranny — by  the  interests 
of  the  world,  which  will  look  on  aghast  to  see  its  civilisers,  its  evangelists, 
engaged  in  mortal  combat,  instead  of  prosecuting,  in  holy  rivalry,  enter- 
prises of  benevolence— by  the  example  of  Jesus — by  the  law  of  God— I 
beseech  you  cast  in  your  influence  on  the  side  of  peace,  and  loudly  pro- 
claim, '  We  will  have  no  war  with  America.' " 

The  vast  audience  of  artisans  enthusiastically  expressed 
their  approval.  The  prayers  of  peacemakers  were  heard ;  the 
affair  was  amicably  settled  with  honour  to  both  countries. 

The  war  between  North  and  South  raged  several  years 
with  terrific  slaughter  on  both  sides.  I  deeply  lamented  that 
the  great  problem  of  emancipation  could,  seemingly,  thus  only 
be  solved.  I  mourned  for  the  war,  but  as  it  was  a  reality  I  of 
course  sympathised  with  those  whose  victory  would  be  freedom 
and  union  instead  of  slavery  and  separation.  During  the  dis- 
cussion in  Parliament,  Mr.  Gladstone  was  understood  to  favour 
the  opinion  that,  as  Jefferson  Davis  had  established  the 
Confederacy,  humanity  required  that  this  should  be  recognised, 
and  that  a  war  so  destructive  should  cease  at  once,  because  it 
could  not,  however  protracted,  terminate  otherwise  than  in 
victory  for  the  South, 

Regretting  that  this  great  statesman  and  champion  of 
liberty  should  have  expressed  an  opinion  which  might  be 
misinterpreted  as  opposed  to  the  cause  of  the  North,  I  ven- 
tured to  send  him  a  copy  of  my  tract,  and  also  of  my  lecture 


168 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


on  the  whole  question  of  the  war.  I  received  a  reply,  from 
which  I  make  the  following  extract : — 

From  the  lit.  Hon.  W.  E.  Gladstone,  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer. 

"11,  Downing  Street,  Nov.  8,  1862. 

"The  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  begs  to  return  his  best  thanks 
for  the  lecture  and  tract,  read  by  him  with  great  pleasure.  .  .  .  While 
he  heartily  concurs  in  the  condemnation  pronounced  on  the  declaration 
of  Mr.  Vice-President  Stevens,  he  hopes  that  there  is  no  great  difierence 
between  the  author  and  himself  on  the  subject  of  the  war.  On  his  own 
part,  he  can  certainly  say  that  he  would  not  have  taken  opportunities,  as 
he  has  taken  them  from  time  to  time,  to  state  in  public  his  opinion  that 
the  issue  of  the  bloody  struggle  (whether  desirable  or  otherwise)  is, 
humanly  speaking,  certain,  had  he  not  believed  it  to  be  quite  as  much 
for  the  interest  of  the  Northern  as  for  the  Southern  States  that  this 
condition  of  things  should  be  understood  and  admitted." 

This  letter  fully  vindicates  the  writer  from  being  indifferent 
to  the  cause  of  negro  emancipation.  In  that  early  stage  of 
the  struggle  he  deeply  lamented  the  horrors  and  woes  of  such 
a  war.  His  study  of  history  led  him  to  the  persuasion  that 
a  nation  assailed,  as  was  the  South,  and  threatened  with  the 
loss  of  independence,  could  never,  in  the  long  run,  be  con- 
quered, and  therefore  the  continuance  of  the  war  was  useless, 
and  should  be  arrested  by  recognition  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy.  This  is  still  more  evident  from  the  following 
extract : — 

"Downing  Street,  February  2nd,  1863. 

"Dear  Sir, — Believing  that  negro  emancipation  cannot  be  effected, 
in  any  sense  favourable  either  to  black  or  white,  by  the  bloody  hand  of 
war,  especially  of  civil  war,  I  deeply  lament  the  act  of  those  who,  not 
swept  along  like  the  Northern  Americans  by  a  natural  and  scarcely 
avoidable  excitement,  undertake,  from  an  impartial  position,  to  favour, 
in  the  interests  of  the  negro,  the  prolongation  of  this  dreadful  conflict. 

"  You  will,  I  am  sure,  forgive  this  frank  expression  of  opinion,  and 
believe  me,  with  sincere  respect. 

"W.  E.  Gladstone." 

To  this  letter  I  sent  a  reply,  from  which  I  extract  the 
following : — 

To  the  Right  Hon.  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer. 

"March  7th,  1863. 
"  Honoured  and  Dear  Sir, — I  am  deeply  indebted  for  your  kind 
letter — not  the  less  because  it  so  frankly  expresses  disapproval  of  what 


AMERICA-POLITICAL. 


169 


seems  to  you  the  course  which,  with  others,  I  have  felt  it  a  duty  to  take. 
An  adverse  opinion  from  yourself  should  make  any  man  reconsider  his 
own.  After  such  reconsideration,  I  beg  most  respectfully  to  submit  the 
following  suggestions.  In  expressing  sympathy  with  the  North,  we 
should  no  more  be  regarded  partisans  of  the  war  than  should  those  who 
withhold  such  sympathy  be  regarded  as  partisans  of  slavery.  No  one 
hates  slavery  more  than  yourself.  I  trust  that  I  also  am  sincere  in  the 
conviction  that  'war,  unless  the  greatest  necessity,  is  the  greatest  of 
crimes.'  Any  mitigation  of  abhorrence  of  slavery  might  impugn  the 
consistency  of  England — at  least  of  the  religious  portion  of  it — and 
weaken  her  moral  influence. 

"Had  we  so  good  a  plea  in  the  Chinese  or  Crimean  War  as  the 
Government  of  Washington  in  this  1  If  our  West  Indian  planters  had 
rebelled  rather  than  submit  to  our  Act  of  Emancipation,  we  should  have 
fought  to  maintain  our  Einpire ;  but  not  the  less  would  such  a  war  have 
been  for  the  liberation  of  the  slaves  ;  and  had  the  planters  massacred 
them,  as  Jef.  Davis  threatens,  the  responsibility  would  not  have  been 
ours.  They  would  have  been  the  exterminators,  we  the  emancipators. 
But  our  present  argument  is  not  to  defend  the  war,  but  to  condemn  the 
cause  for  which  the  South  fight — i.e.  the  setting  up,  as  Professor  Cairnes 
shows,  of  a  vast  slavery  principality.  The  war  is  a  fact  apart  from  our 
agency.  On  which  side  shall  be  our  sympathy  1  It  has  seemed  to  be 
not  only  on  the  side  of  the  South,  but  of  slavery.  The  Times  and 
Saturday  Revieiv  have  just  defended  modern  slavery  from  the  Bible.  It 
looked  as  if  injury  to  our  cotton  trade  revealed  that  we  had  been 
hypocritical  in  former  denunciations  of  slavery.  Bitter  disappointment 
in  the  North  is  breeding  bitter  ill-will,  which  may  develop  in  a  war  at 
which  liberty  and  humanity  would  stand  aghast.  Surely  it  is  time  to 
show  that,  whatever  our  differences  respecting  parts  of  the  Lincoln 
policy,  the  people  of  England  abominate  slavery  as  much  as  ever,  and 
therefore  can  never  have  sympathy  with  a  selfish,  cruel  oligarchy, 
plunging  a  whole  continent  into  war,  with  the  avowed  purpose  of  treat- 
ing four  millions  of  people  as  mere  chattels,  and  of  extending  the 
unparalleled  atrocity  '  wherever '  (as  Dr.  Palmer  said  at  New  Orleans) 
'  Nature  and  Providence  lead  the  way.'  For  this  reason  some  of  us  have 
felt  impelled,  not  only  as  citizens,  but  as  ministers  of  a  Gospel  of  right- 
eousness and  peace,  to  prevent  the  people  from  being  misled  into  any 
mitigated  abhorrence  of  such  a  concentration  of  all  villainy.  The 
character  of  England  must  not  be  impugned  before  the  world,  and  her 
moral  influence  weakened.  We  may  not  be  able  to  stop  the  war  between 
North  and  South,  but  we  may  prevent  war  breaking  out  between  the 
North  and  ourselves. 

"  Still,  as  regards  this  war,  it  must  be  remembered  that  (1)  the  South 
began  it,  (2)  without  just  cause,  (3)  treacherously,  (4)  with  the  avowed 
purpose  not  alone  of  maintaining  slavery,  but  of  extending  it.  Thus,  if 
ever  a  Government  had  just  cause  to  fight  for  its  honour  and  empire,  the 
United  States  had  such  right.   Thus  the  responsibility  for  the  sufiferings 


170 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


caused  by  the  war  rests  on  those  who  began  it  and  have  not  yet 
abated  their  claims,  not  on  those  who  so  reluctantly  accepted  the  chal- 
lenge. If  it  is  lawful  to  fight  for  the  preservation  of  empire,  it  cannot 
be  wrong  to  fight  for  it  because  associated  with  philanthropy.  Pardon 
me  for  intruding  at  such  length  on  your  attention,  but  the  importance 
of  the  subject,  and  the  swelling  tide  of  national  interest,  are  my  excuse. 
— I  remain,  honoured  and  dear  Sir,  with  sentiments  of  profound  admii-a- 
tion  and  respect,  etc.,  Newman  Hall." 

I  received  this  reply  : — 

"Carlton  House  Terrace, 

March  27th,  1863. 
"  Dear  Sir, — I  do  not  think  I  thanked  you  on  receipt  for  your  letter 
of  March  7th,  but  I  paid  it  and  its  inclosure  the  best  compliment  in  my 
power  by  taking  care  to  make  them  known  to  all  my  colleagues. 

"More  I  fear  I  cannot  say.  My  desires  are  still  for  peace,  and  in 
longing  for  its  arrival  I  am  conscious  of  no  distinction  between  the 
interest  of  races  or  of  sections. — Believe  me  your  very  faithful  and 
obedient  servant,  W.  E.  Gladstone." 

A  short  time  after  the  preceding  correspondence  I  had  the 
privilege  of  meeting  Mr.  Gladstone  on  Penmaenmawr.  I  had 
been  gathering  oak-fern  on  the  side  of  the  mountain,  and  saw 
two  gentlemen  approaching  engaged  in  interested  conversation. 
As  they  drew  nearer  I  heard  that  their  subject  was  "  Spanish 
Proverbs."  I  addressed  Mr.  Gladstone  with  thanks  for  his 
courteous  letter.  He  then  shook  my  hand  heartily,  thanking 
me  for  my  letter,  and  introducing  me  to  Dean  Trench,  whom 
I  thanked  for  the  benefit  I  was  frequently  deriving  from 
his  books  on  the  Parables  and  Miracles.  Mr.  Gladstone 
expressed  a  desire  to  hear  from  me  again. 

The  dreadful  war  continued.  At  first,  the  North,  very 
much  unprepared,  suffered  reverses  in  battle,  but,  with  defeat 
in  arms,  enthusiasm  increased  for  union  and  emancipation.  For 
a  considerable  period  the  public  opinion  of  the  higher  classes 
in  England— wealth,  commerce,  and  literature — was  on  the 
side  of  the  South,  because  it  was  considered  that  the  stronger 
were  oppressing  the  weak,  that  ambition  for  empire  was  the 
real  motive  of  the  North,  that  the  South  were  fighting  in 
self-defence,  and  that  free  England  should  take  their  side. 

I  went  to  the  House  of  Commons  to  try  and  influence 
some  of  the  Liberal  Members.    I  specially  appealed  to  the 


AMERICA— POLITICAL. 


171 


Radical  member  for  Hull,  being  one  of  his  constituents,  but  he 
said  he  would  rather  be  a  slave  in  the  South  than  a  free  negro 
in  the  North.  Then  I  resolved  to  go  on  a  mission  to  the 
northern  counties,  and,  with  others,  endeavour  to  persuade 
the  voters  to  "  teach  their  senators  wisdom." 

I  remember  in  one  single  week,  between  the  Sundays, 
addressing  five  great  public  meetings  in  Birmingham,  Hull, 
Sheffield,  Manchester,  and  Liverpool.  The  largest  halls  were 
densely  thronged.  My  argument  occupied  two  hours,  heard 
by  all  present,  and  at  each  meeting  a  resolution  was  unan- 
imously passed  expressing  sympathy  with  the  Northern 
cause — union  for  the  States  and  emancipation  for  the 
slaves. 

Difficulty  was  anticipated  in  Liverpool,  for  the  Alabama 
privateer  was  being  fitted  out,  and  Southern  sympathisers 
abounded.  A  muscular  friend  of  mine  insisted  on  sitting 
close  to  me  on  the  platform  to  defend  me  from  the  threatened 
assault,  of  which  I  had  no  fear.  Long  before  time  the  great 
hall  was  packed  with  an  eager  crowd.  I  began  with  saying  I 
hoped  some  were  present  who  favoured  the  South.  This 
ehcited  repeated  roars  of  applause.  "  I  appreciate  and  honour 
your  motives,  though  I  may  not  agree  with  some  of  your 
sentiments.  You  admire  the  culture  of  the  Southerners" 
— (applause) — "  their  love  of  liberty  " — (applause ;  renewed 
roars  of  applause  after  each  clause) — "  their  bravery,  their 
perseverance,  their  resolve  to  preserve  self-government  against 
ambition,  against  aggression."  So  I  Avent  on  enumerating 
all  the  favourite  pleas  of  the  South,  each  clause  eliciting 
a  fresh  demonstration,  till  the  Southern  sympathisers  must 
have  been  weary  of  hearing  their  own  sentiments  repeated, 
and  still  more  weary  of  applauding  them.  Then  I  said,  "  You 
see,  gentlemen,  that  I  am  not  ignorant  of  your  arguments,  and 
that  I  appreciate  your  honourable  motives.  Now,  then,  indulge 
me  with  your  attention  while  I  endeavour  calmly  to  explain 
in  what  light  we,  on  our  part,  regard  this  terrible  conflict." 
My  argument  was  hstened  to  with  respectful  silence,  then 
with  increasing  applause,  till  at  last  I  denounced  the  abettors 
of  Alabama  privateering  as  supporters  of  slavery,  foes  of  our 


172 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


constitution,  breakers  of  law,  and  traitors  to  the  Queen.  The 
resokition  was  passed  with  extraordinary  enthusiasm. 

Amongst  the  distinguished  sympathisers  with  the  North 
and  promoters  of  peace  were  John  Bright,  the  Duke  of  Argyll, 
Milner  Gibson,  W.  E.  Forster,  Edward  Baines,  C.  Gilpin,  Tom 
Hughes,  P.  Taylor,  Professors  Newman,  Cairnes,  Rogers,  Goldwin 
Smith  and  John  Stuart  Mill ;  Benjaniin  Scott,  City  Chamber- 
lain ;  the  Hon.  L.  Stanley,  H.  Potter,  M.P.,  H.  Cosham,  M.P., 
and  the  Rev.  the  Hon.  Baptist  Noel. 

For  several  weeks  I  felt  urged  by  a  call  I  could  not  disobey  ; 
and,  in  opposition  to  ordinary  laws  of  health,  I  travelled  tar 
and  wide,  and  consecrated  all  my  time  and  energy,  except  for 
my  Sunday  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  to  allay  the  perilous 
passion  for  war  against  America,  which  would  have  been  the 
greatest  folly,  the  most  stupendous  crime  of  this  or  any  age. 
Having  aided  to  calm  the  war-tempest  at  home,  I  resolved  to 
cross  the  Atlantic  to  do  similar  work  amongst  those  who  were 
equally  bellicose  in  the  opposite  direction. 

I  did  not  go  with  the  authority  of  any  society  as  a  delegate 
or  as  representing  any  church,  but  I  was  armed  with  a  kind 
letter  from  my  friend,  John  Bright,  and  with  the  following 
introduction  to  Senator  Sumner  from  Mr.  Gladstone : — 

To  the  Hon.  M?:  Sumner. 

"  Finchley  Road,  Hampstead, 
"  July  23,  1867. 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Sumner, — I  have  many  friends  going  to  the 
United  States  this  autumn.  Among  them,  Mr.  Newman  Hall  has 
requested  of  me  an  introduction  to  you.  Mr.  Hall  is  one  of  the 
most  eminent  and  respected  Nonconforming  ministers  of  this  country, 
and  his  manners  and  character  are  in  all  respects  such  as  I  am  sure 
will  lead  you  to  excuse  the  liberty  I  take  in  recommending  him  to  your 
kindly  notice. 

"  I  watch  all  your  proceedings  with  great  interest,  and  with  the 
most  earnest  desires  for  the  greatness,  goodness,  and  happiness  of  your 
country. 

"  I  remain,  very  faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  Gladstone. 

"  I  write  from  Mr.  Hall's  house." 

In  response  to  this  introduction,  Mr.  Sumner  invited  me 
as  a  guest,  and  in  the  Senate  proposed  that  their  hall  of 


AMERICA— FOLITIGAL. 


173 


assembly  should  be  granted  for  me  to  deliver  an  address  on 
our  international  relations.  The  proposal  was  received  with 
favour,  but  the  difficulty  arose  that  if  so  unusual  a  step  were 
taken  in  the  case  of  a  foreigner,  there  would  be  difficulty  in 
considering  similar  requests  from  American  citizens.  It  was 
therefore  decided  that  I  should  be  asked  to  deliver  such  an 
address  in  the  largest  Presbyterian  church.  There  was  a  full 
assembly  of  members  of  both  Houses.  Chief  Justice  Chase 
presided ;  General  Grant  sat  in  front,  Senator  Sumner  and 
other  prominent  men  near.  I  spoke  for  two  hours  to  a  most 
attentive  audience.  I  maintained  that,  whUe  many  of  the 
upper  classes  and  some  of  the  leading  journals  had  advocated 
the  case  of  the  South,  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  with  some 
of  the  most  eminent  authors  and  politicians,  were  advocates 
of  "  Union  and  Freedom."  I  told  them  that  our  cotton  manu- 
facturers, whose  interest  was  to  secure  cotton,  were  willing  to 
suffer  to  any  amount  rather  than  fasten  the  fetters  of  the 
slave,  and  that,  while  crowded  meetings  were  held  all  over  our 
land  in  favour  of  the  North,  not  one  had  been  called  on  the 
other  side,  because  an  open  meeting  would  have  been  crowded 
by  advocates  of  the  North,  while  those  who  convened  the 
meeting  would  have  been  responsible  for  the  cost.  My  address 
met  with  cordial  response,  except  when  I  attempted  to  palliate, 
while  condemning,  our  action  in  reference  to  the  Alabama,  and 
even  here  doubt  or  disapproval  was  expressed  only  by  silence. 
This  address,  delivered  in  substance  in  Boston  and  other  cities, 
forms  one  of  the  chapters  in  my  volume  "Divine  Brotherhood." 

It  was  a  token  of  the  general  approval  of  my  pacific  mission 
that  I  was  invited  by  Mr.  Speaker  Colfax  to  open  with  prayer 
the  first  assembling  of  Congress  in  1867.  After  asking  a 
blessing  on  the  President  of  the  Republic,  I  offered  prayer  for 
the  Queen  of  Great  Britain,  which  was  heartily  responded  to. 
I  was  also  invited  to  preach  on  Sunday  before  the  two  Houses 
in  the  Hall  of  Representatives,  and  I  was  told  that,  with  very 
few  exceptions,  the  whole  of  the  Senators  and  Representatives 
were  present.  Speaker  Colfax  presided  ;  General  Grant,  the 
Chief  Justice,  Senator  Sumner,  and  other  leading  men  were 
present.    The  invitation  came  to  me  on  the  Friday,  and 


174 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


notice  being  so  short,  I  had  to  spend  most  of  Saturday  night 
in  writing  my  sermon,  as  I  wished  that  on  so  important  an 
occasion  it  should  be  thoroughly  prepared.  My  text  was, 
"  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  has 
made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled  again  with  the  yoke  of 
bondage."  I  alluded  to  the  national  freedom  of  the  United 
States,  then  to  the  freedom  of  all  citizens  alike,  then  to 
religious  freedom  from  political  control,  and  then  to  spiritual 
freedom  through  Christ,  from  condemnation,  sin,  and  self. 
"  The  truth  shall  make  you  free."* 

In  New  York  I  was  conducted  to  Wall  Street,  and  taken 
into  the  Stockbrokers'  Hall.  In  the  midst  of  business,  and  of 
the  loud  shouting  of  prices  as  the  figures  were  being  displayed 
and  changed,  the  president  rapped  with  his  hammer  to  call 
silence,  and  in  the  sudden  hush  announced  my  name  and 
asked  me  to  speak.  A  warm  cheer,  followed  by  cessation  of 
business,  encouraged  me  to  say  a  very  few  words  on  the  hearty 
goodwill  of  the  English  nation,  their  desire  for  that  of  the 
American  people,  and  their  resolve  that  our  international 
brotherhood  must  never  be  broken.  When  my  three-minutes' 
speech  ended,  someone  started  our  National  Anthem,  a  verse 
of  which  was  enthusiastically  sung,  and  then  the  shoutings 
of  prices  of  stock  recommenced. 

I  met  General  Sheridan  on  his  public  entrance  into 
Boston,  and  paid  an  interesting  visit  to  General  Grant.  At 
Washington  Mr.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State  for  Foreign 
Affairs,  did  me  the  honour  of  inviting  me  to  two  of  his 
receptions,  as  well  as  granting  me  a  private  audience,  at 
which  he  listened  with  great  attention  to  all  I  had  to  say 
in  extenuation  of  any  mistakes  of  our  Government  and  in 
proof  of  the  cordial  goodwill  of  the  great  masses  of  our 
people.  His  face  bore  marks  of  the  murderous  assaults  made 
on  him  at  the  time  of  Lincoln's  murder.  He  took  me  to 
the  White  House  and  introduced  me  to  the  President.  In 
the  entrance-haU  I  admired  a  conspicuous  marble  bust  of 
John  Bright. 

At  Boston  I  was  honoured  by  a  public  reception  at  the 

*  This  sermon  is  also  included  in  my  vohune,  "  Di^-ine  Brotherhood." 


AMERICA— POLITICAL. 


175 


great  monument  on  Bunker  Hill,  in  Charleston.  The  Mayor 
presided.  The  Commodore  of  the  Arsenal  was  present  with 
the  Government  band,  which  played  our  "  God  Save  the 
Queen  "  alternately  with  "  Yankee  Doodle."  Judge  Warren, 
President  of  the  Monument  Committee,  delivered  an  address 
of  welcome,  full  of  good  feeling  towards  our  Queen  and. 
country.  An  immense  multitude  listened  to  my  speech,  and 
loudly  cheered  when  I  pointed  to  their  flag  floating  above  me 
and  said,  "  There  is  not  a  flag  in  the  world  so  glorious  as  the 
Stars  and  Stripes."  Here  the  applause  was  overwhelming 
and  delayed  me  some  time ;  but  I  had  not  finished  my 
sentence — my  hand  was  stiU  outstretched — and  when  I  then 
pointed  to  the  British  flag  waving  side  by  side,  and  added  in 
my  loudest  tones,  "  excepting  that  of  the  Clustered  Crosses," 
the  cheers  were  renewed  and  intensified,  with  the  waving  of 
hats  and  handkerchiefs,  showing  generous  enthusiasm  for  the 
Old  Country.  As  soon  as  this  applause  ceased  and  I  resumed 
my  seat,  a  venerable  man,  above  fourscore,  an  apostle  to 
sailors,  greatly  esteemed  in  Boston,  ascended  the  platform, 
and  with  much  emotion  shouted  to  me:  "Give  my  love  to 
your  Queen.  Tell  her  she's  my  sister,  and  all  her  foes  are 
mine  and  yours."  The  old  man's  words  seemed  to  find  an 
echo  in  every  heart  of  that  great  multitude  as  the 
band  struck  up  our  National  Anthem,  and  three  cheers 
were  given  with  an  enthusiasm  I  never  saw  surpassed  at 
home. 

I  was  earnestly  invited  to  deliver  addresses  on  '•  Inter- 
national Brotherhood "  in  most  of  the  great  cities  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  As  my  time  was  very  limited, 
I  could  comply  with  only  a  few  of  them,  including  Chicago, 
St.  Louis,  Springfield,  Buffalo,  New  Haven,  Albany,  Boston, 
Philadelphia,  Brooklyn,  New  York.  To  avoid  misunderstand- 
ing, I  ought  to  state  that,  though  collections  were  made  in 
accordance  with  custom,  whatever  remained  beyond  the 
necessary  local  cost,  without  any  deduction  for  the  lecturer 
or  his  personal  expenses,  was  paid  to  a  committee  in  New 
York  towards  erecting  an  international  monument  in  London 
to  be  called  "  Lincoln  Tower."     This  was  suggested  by  my 


176 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


friend,  the  Hon.  William  E.  Dodge,  who  started  it  by  a 
spontaneous  gift  of  five  hundred  dollars. 

At  New  York  the  Union  League  Club  honoured  me 
with  a  public  reception,  and  my  portrait  has  been  placed 
among  those  of  other  friends  of  their  cause. 

At  the  Union  League  Club,  also,  it  was  resolved  to  send 
fifty  copies  of  "  The  Rebellion  Record  "  to  Europe  as  presents 
to  selected  individuals  and  to  public  libraries.  This  work 
was  in  six  large  octavo  volumes,  handsomely  bound,  filled 
with  documents  and  narratives,  and  enriched  by  a  large  col- 
lection of  portraits  of  eminent  American  statesmen  and  sol- 
diers. To  each  copy  was  prefixed  a  letter  of  salutation,  signed 
by  fifty  citizens,  for  the  purpose  of  "  conveying  to  influential 
gentlemen  and  libraries  in  Europe  just  views  and  accurate 
information  of  the  great  struggle."  Four  were  addressed  to 
the  monarchs  of  Great  Britain,  Russia,  France,  and  Italy  ; 
six  to  English  newspapers,  viz.  The  Daily  News,  Sta7\ 
Manchester  Examiner,  Liverpool  Post,  Leeds  Mercury,  and 
Caledonian  Mercury ;  fourteen  to  public  libraries  and  so- 
cieties ;  nine  to  public  men  in  France  and  Germany ;  and 
others,  in  the  following  order,  to  sympathising  friends  in  Great 
Britain :  Cobden,  Bright,  Mill,  Goldwin  Smith,  Thorold  Rogers, 
Cairnes,  Newman  Hall,  Milner  Gibson,  the  Earl  of  CarHsle,  the 
Duke  of  Argyll,  W.  E.  Forster,  the  Rev.  the  Hon.  Baptist  Noel, 
Dr.  Massie,  George  Ehot,  Harriet  Martineau,  F.  Freiligrath, 
and  A.  Langel.  I  felt  it  at  the  time,  and  shall  always  feel  it,  a 
great  honour  to  have  had  my  name  thus  associated  with  others 
of  such  far  higher  repute,  in  upholding  the  cause  of  American 
union  and  emancipation,  at  a  time  when  that  great  cause  was 
so  little  appreciated  except  by  the  multitude  of  humbler  rank. 

I  must  also  thankfully  acknowledge  the  unsought  degree 
of  D.D.,  conferred  by  a  University  of  deserved  renown — 
Amherst.  As  this  was  given  on  the  ground  of  my  political 
efforts  rather  than  as  the  result  of  academic  examination,  and 
also  because  degrees  other  than  those  of  British  universities 
had  been  somewhat  discredited,  I  did  not,  outside  the  United 
States  of  America,  adopt  the  title  given  in  1864  till  1892,  when 
I  was  similarly  honoured  by  the  University  of  Edinburgh. 


AMERICA— POLITIC  A  L. 


177 


With  the  certificate  I  received  the  following  letter  from  the 
President : — 

"  Amherst  College, 

15th  July,  1865. 

"  It  gives  me  great  personal  and  official  pleasure  to  forward  this 
communication  to  you.  I  have  long  known,  in  common  with  many 
educated  men  of  America,  something  of  your  ability  and  influence  as  a 
faithful  preacher  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  and  in  the  recent  years  of  our 
nation's  agony  of  your  warm  sympathy  and  earnest  efiforts  on  behalf  of 
the  integrity  and  entire  freedom  of  our  Republic.  And  now  in  these 
days  of  returning  peace  and  prosperity,  the  damning  blot  of  slavery  for 
ever  erased,  and  the  National  Government  re-established  to  the  extent 
of  the  Federal  Constitution  over  all  our  states  and  territories,  we  take 
no  little  pleasure  in  expressing  our  grateful  recognition,  in  such  ways  as 
we  can,  of  those  strong  friends  of  the  Republic  who  have  stood  nobly  by 
U8  in  those  dark  days  of  anxiety  and  anguish.  And  while  we  shall 
never  forget  the  honoured  names  of  Cobden,  Bright,  the  Duke  of  Argyll, 
and  many  others,  we  feel  particularly  grateful,  my  dear  Sir,  to  yourself 
for  the  distinguished  sympathy,  encouragement,  and  co-operating  efforts 
which  have  marked  your  course  on  behalf  of  our  struggling  nation.  May 
God  preserve  and  bless  you,  and  give  you  yet  many  good  years  of 
influence  both  in  the  Old  World  and  the  New. 
"  Very  respectfully,  etc., 

"W.  A.  Stearns, 

"  President  of  Amherst  College." 

With  a  copy  of  "The  History  of  the  United  States 
Sanitary  Commission"  came  the  following  letter: — 

"  New  York, 

"March  27th,  1867. 
"  My  dear  Sir,— I  have  the  pleasure  to  transmit  herewith  a  copy  of 
'The  History  of  the  United  States  Sanitary  Commission,'  being  a 
general  report  of  its  work  during  the  War  of  the  Rebellion,  and  beg  to 
ask  your  acceptance  of  the  same  in  the  name  of  the  Commission  and  in 
recognition  of  your  claim  upon  our  grateful  regard  as  a  distinguished 
friend  of  our  National  cause. 

"  With  assurances  of  the  highest  esteem,  etc.  etc., 

"  F.  S.  Blatchford,  General  Secretary." 

During  my  short  tour,  endeavouring  to  allay  unfriendly 
feelings,  I  was  deeply  grieved,  though  not  surprised,  by  the 
strong  condemnation  of  our  Government  in  the  matter  of  the 
Alabama,  and  on  my  return  I  ventured  to  \aite  to  our 
Foreign  Secretary,  saying  that,  as  I  had  visited  many  of  the 
chief  cities,  and  had  been  a  guest  with  many  of  the  principal 

M 


178 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


clergymen  and  merchants,  I  had  special  opportunities  of 
knowing  what  was  the  general  sentiment  of  the  educated 
classes  and  of  those  whose  social  influence  made  it  important 
to  secure  their  friendship.  I  should  therefore  consider  it  an 
honour  and  privilege  to  be  allowed  an  interview.  His  lord- 
ship at  once  responded,  and  I  called  to  see  him,  as  proposed. 

"December  26th,  1867. 
"  Dear  Sir,— If  you  can  call  at  the  Foreign  Office  on  Saturday  next 
at  two  o'clock,  I  shall  be  very  happy  to  see  you,  and  shall  be  glad  to  learn 
anything  you  may  have  to  tell  me  as  regards  public  feeling  towards  this 
country  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic. 

"  Yours  truly, 

"  Derby." 

I  was  received  with  cheerful  courtesy,  his  lordship  listen- 
ing to  all  I  said  with  deep  attention,  sometimes  interposing 
with  a  relevant  question.  I  said  that,  although  I  endeavoured 
my  utmost  to  extenuate  our  action  in  regard  to  the  Alabama, 
there  remained,  along  with  a  deep  love  for  England,  a  deep 
sense  of  injury,  which  might  for  a  time  be  buried',  but  which 
would  be  only  dormant,  and  at  some  future  occasion  of 
difference  might  revive  and  provoke  hostility.  I  presumed 
to  urge  that  in  some  way,  without  disparagement  to  our  o^vn 
Government,  there  might  be  the  expression  of  regret  for  any 
inadvertence  and  of  willingness  to  redress  any  injury  re- 
sulting. I  said  I  felt  sure  that  such  an  expression  of  opinion 
would  be  hailed  in  America,  met  in  a  cordial  spirit,  and  the 
wound  be  healed  which  otherwise  might  fester.  When  I 
rose,  his  lordship  pressed  me  to  remain  a  little  longer  in 
converse. 

The  Geneva  Conference  and  Arbitration  followed  soon 
after.  I  do  not  presume  to  think  it  was  owing  to  my  inter- 
view. All  that  I  said  may  have  been  anticipated,  but  I 
rejoice  that  our  Government  achieved  the  most  important 
work  of  the  century  in  thus  removing  the  cause  of  America's 
displeasure,  linking  more  closely  the  two  nations,  and  setting 
a  priceless  example  of  arbitration  before  the  world. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


AMERICA  :   EVANGELISING  TOURS. 

Besides  my  first  visit  to  America,  Avhich  was  chiefly  political, 
though  the  advocacy  of  peace  and  freedom  is  essentially 
religious,  I  have  paid  two  visits,  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  and  obtaining  funds  to  assist  in  building 
a  monument  to  the  memory  of  Abraham  Lincoln  and  of  his 
advocacy  of  emancipation.  To  describe  the  many  and  varied 
incidents  of  these  tours  would  require  a  whole  volume,  so  I 
must  content  myself  with  a  brief  summary. 

In  every  place  were  loving  hearts,  grasping  hands,  open 
doors.  I  soon  forgot  I  had  crossed  the  ocean;  I  felt  I  was 
still  in  Old  England,  though  they  called  it  New. 

I  preached  thrice  every  Sunday — sometimes  four  times 
— and  nearly  every  week-night,  for  Presbyterians,  Baptists, 
Methodists,  Independents,  and  sometimes  Episcopalians, 
without  distinction.  One  Sunday,  at  Brooklyn,  the  sermon 
preceded  worship,  that  I  might  reach  the  Episcopalian  church 
before  the  evening  service  of  prayer  was  finished.  I  heard 
of  no  difficulty  in  such  intercommunion. 

Amongst  a  hundred  others  of  whose  generous  hospitality 
I  was  the  grateful  recipient,  let  me  mention  the  Hon.  W.  E. 
Dodge  and  Mrs.  Dodge,  whose  mansion  in  New  York  was  my 
home,  and  who  welcomed  me  as  though  I  were  a  brother  or  a 
son ;  Dr.  Theodore  and  Mrs.  Cuyler,  with  Avhom  was  my 
Brooklyn  home,  who,  with  his  venerable  but  in  spirit  youthful 
mother,  also  overwhelmed  me  with  affection ;  the  Hon.  George 
Stuart,  the  eminent  philanthropist  at  Philadelphia,  chief 
promoter  of  the  "Christian  Commission";  Mr.  J.  Tappan,  a 
veteran  emancipator ;  Governor  Claflin  at  Newton ;  the  vener- 
able Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ropes  at  Boston;  Mr.  Toby,  postmaster 


180 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


there ;  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Smiley,  of  the  Mohonk  Lake,  a  sort  of 
Paradise,  where  a  picturesque  crag  bears  my  name.  I  Ire- 
quently  met  Cyrus  Field.  The  first  occasion  was  when  he 
came  on  board  our  Cunarder,  in  1867,  on  his  arrival  from 
Newfoundland,  whence  he  had  sent  the  first  cable  message 
to  London.  He  related  with  enthusiasm  how,  as  soon  as 
communication  between  New  York  and  London  was  com- 
pleted, he  had  wired  thanks  to  Mr.  Gladstone  for  a  speech 
delivered  the  same  evening — thanks  which  reached  the 
statesman  next  morning  at  breakfast. 

On  my  first  journey.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Calkins  received  me  at 
Buffalo  on  occasion  of  the  Annual  Convention  of  the  American 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  There  was  much  excitement  in 
preparation  for  the  "  Board."  When  I  entered  the  house,  one 
of  the  children  exclaimed,  "  The  Board  has  come !  "  and  early 
next  morning  a  child's  voice  at  my  door  kindly  asked,  "  Will 
the  Board  like  some  coffee  ?  " 

The  Misses  Irving  received  me  courteously  at  Sunnyside, 
near  "  Sleepy  Hollow,"  on  the  Hudson,  in  the  home  of  their 
uncle,  Washington  Irving,  and  showed  me  some  interesting 
relics. 

I  spent  a  memorable  afternoon  with  Longfellow  at  his  fine 
old  mansion,  once  the  headquarters  of  Washington.  How 
charming  was  his  reading  of  some  few  stanzas  of  his  new 
translation  of  Dante !  I  afterwards  met  him  in  London  at 
dinner  with  Dickens,  Russell  of  the  Times,  and  other  literati. 
A  refined  gentleman,  modest  in  manner,  winning  in  feature 
and  voice,  in  full  accord  with  his  muse. 

At  Hartford  I  was  hospitably  housed  by  Professor  and  Mrs. 
Beecher  Stowe.  A  long  forenoon  was  spent  quietly  together, 
she  finishing  a  drawing,  and  I  colouring  a  sketch  I  had  just 
taken  of  their  picturesque,  English -looking,  many -gabled 
abode,  erected  from  the  proceeds  of  "  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin."  I 
was  told  that  while  thus  occupied  she  was  most  disposed  to 
converse.  Dr.  Bushnell  called,  and  remained  two  hours.  I 
was  charmed  by  their  discussion  of  theological  and  political 
questions.  My  memory  does  not  retain  the  particulars,  but 
only  that  I  was  spellbound. 


AMERICA : 


EVAXGELISIXG  TOURS. 


181 


Mrs.  Stowe  told  me  how  her  tale  of  Uncle  Tom  originated. 
She  was  at  a  Holy  Commimion  service,  when  suddenly  the 
death-scene  of  the  story  was  presented  vividly  to  her  mind. 
She  seemed  to  see  it  as  a  reality.  This  was  the  germ  of  the 
whole.  It  was  first  described,  and  suggested  the  rest  of  that 
marvellous  book  which,  more  than  any  other  influence,  led  to 
the  great  event  of  emancipation. 

Either  Mrs.  Stowe  or  Dr.  Bushnell  related  to  me  the 
following  incident  witnessed  by  a  friend  many  years  before, 
when  the  Niagara  Falls  were  little  visited,  and  the  natives 
were  in  possession  of  the  forests  around.  He  saw  a 
canoe  moored  to  the  American  shore,  opposite  Goat  Island. 
An  Indian  was  lying  down  in  it,  fast  asleep.  Suddenly 
an  Indian  girl  darted  from  the  thick  foliage,  and,  quick 
as  thought,  unfastened  the  rope,  pushed  the  canoe  out 
into  the  current,  and  disappeared.  The  sudden  motion  of 
the  boat  and  the  roar  of  the  rapids  awakened  the  sleeper, 
who  started  up  and  looked  for  the  paddle  with  which  he  had 
often  battled  with  the  tide,  now  his  onl}^  hope  for  life ;  but  he 
looked  in  vain,  and  the  canoe  was  hurried  madly  down  the 
torrent.  Calmly  the  Indian  folded  his  head  in  his  blanket, 
and,  standing  upright,  was  carried  over. 

I  spent  some  hours  with  the  famous  authoress's  famous 
brother,  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  and  heard  him  preach  at 
Plymouth  Church  on  Thanksgiving  Day.  Logic,  humour, 
passionate  declamation,  poetry,  tender  pathos,  were  marvel- 
lously blended,  and  I  joined  with  the  eagerly  listening  crowd 
both  in  laughter  and  tears. 

From  Mrs.  Beecher  Stowe. 

"  Sunday  Eve.,  Jan.  29,  1871. 
"Dkar  Mr.  Hall, — Your  little  volume  of  poems  was  a  pleasant 
reminder  of  a  time  we  have  not  ceased  to  look  back  to  as  bright  in 
our  family  annals,  when  we  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  under 
our  roof.  We  are  all  as  we  were  in  the  homestead  of  which  you  took 
away  the  memorial  in  your  sketchbook.  My  husband  desires  his 
kindest  regards  to  you,  my  daughters  also.  It  seems  to  me  that  now, 
during  this  most  unhappy  war,  will  be  the  time  to  flood  Fmnce  with 
the  Bible.  After  such  wounds  of  heart  there  will  come  a  craving  for 
something,  and  the  Bible  must  take  the  place  of  the  poor  old  worn-out 


182 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


superstition.  All  these  troubles  speak  of  the  coming  of  our  Lord  ;  they 
are  the  signs  of  His  approach.  How  wonderful  a  year  this  is !  We 
should  all  be  so  happy  to  see  you  once  more  in  America.  Shall  we  not 
some  time  1 

"  Truly  and  faithfully  yours, 

"H.  B.  Stowe." 

I  spent  a  day  at  his  country  house  with  the  famous 
orator,  John  Gough,  of  temperance  fame.  How  musically 
sound  in  my  memory  the  silver  bells  of  the  horses  that  play- 
fully drew  our  sleigh  over  the  snow-covered  track  as  I  was 
driven  by  Mrs.  Gough  from  the  neighbouring  town  where 
I  had  been  preaching !  How  long  we  sat  up  into  the  night, 
Gough  being  as  fascinating  in  table-talk  as  in  platform  oratory  ! 
With  what  interest  he  showed  me  over  his  farm  next 
morning,  rejoicing  in  his  rural  retirement  after  many  years  of 
continuous  and  most  useful  labours. 

Another  eminent  pastor  and  theologian  whom  I  met  was 
Albert  Barnes,  whose  commentaries  are  perhaps  more  generally 
useful  to  ordinary  readers  and  Christian  workers  and  more 
widely  spread  than  any  others.  For  this  work  he  rose  very 
early  all  through  the  year,  and  in  overtaxing  his  eyesight 
induced  partial  blindness,  and  by  excessive  toil  and  too  little 
sleep  shortened  his  life.  I  felt  it  a  great  honour  to  preach  in 
his  church  at  Philadelphia,  while  he  sat  with  me  in  the  pulpit 
and  spoke  of  my  mission  in  loving  words. 

Amongst  other  preachers  and  authors  whom  I  remember 
with  much  interest  were  Professor  Hodge,  of  Princeton,  with 
whom  and  his  students  I  witnessed  a  marvellous  display  of 
meteors  at  midnight ;  Professor  Park,  of  Andover ;  Dr.  Cox, 
Dr.  Cheever,  Dr.  Wilkes,  of  Montreal ;  Dr.  Patten,  and  Edward 
Everett  Hale,  of  Boston,  who  invited  me  to  a  large  recep- 
tion of  clergy  in  his  church  parlour,  and  also  to  his 
pulpit,  in  which  he  sat  with  me  on  the  eve  of  my  return, 
while  I  preached  to  a  crowded  congregation  from  the  text, 
"God  so  loved  the  world,"  after  which  he  warmly  grasped 
my  hand  and  said,  "  Thank  you  for  preaching  for  me,  and 
from  that  text." 

By  the  honour  of  introductory  letters  from  Mr.  Gladstone 
and  Mr.  Bright  I  had  the  privilege  of  meeting  with  many 


AMERICA:  EVANGELISING  TOURS. 


183 


distinguished  statesmen.  Secretary  Seward  seemed  surprised 
at  what  I  told  him  of  the  sympathy  of  the  great  masses  of  our 
nation  with  those  who  had  been  struggHng  for  union  and 
emancipation. 

Chief  Justice  Chase  narrated  to  me  the  following  in- 
cident:— A  friend  of  his,  who  had  been  a  slaveholder,  went 
to  visit  his  estate  and  his  now  enfranchised  slaves.  The 
Chief  Justice  accompanied  him,  and  was  surprised  to  see 
the  "  darkies "  crowd  round  their  old  master,  clinging  to 
his  arms  and  almost  embracing  him.  He  said,  "You 
seem  to  love  your  old  master.  Don't  you  wish  the  old 
times  again  ? "  The  reply  Avas,  "  We  lub  de  old  massa,  but 
we  lub  de  Free  more."  Then  a  kind  of  religious  service 
followed.  One  man  with  a  good  voice  acted  as  precentor, 
singing  in  recitative,  "  I  see  Abel  sittin'  on  de  tree  ob  life." 
Then  all  the  others  joined  in  loud  chorus,  "  I  see  Abel  sittin' 
on  de  tree  ob  life."  Then  followed  the  same  reference  to  the 
tree  with  other  names — Enoch,  Noah,  Abraham,  Daniel,  etc. 
Then  came  hnal  comphments  to  their  visitors — "  I  see  Massa 
Chase  sittin'  on  de  tree  ob  life,"  and  "  I  see  de  old  massa  sittin' 
on  de  tree  ob  life." 

At  Richmond  I  was  the  guest  of  Governor  Pierpoint,  who 
conducted  me  over  the  city,  which  bore  marks  of  the  recent 
siege,  and  to  the  battlefield  at  Petersburg,  fifty  miles  off,  where 
the  final  victory  was  won,  and  where  many  signs  of  the  fight 
were  still  visible  in  ruined  stockades,  battered  accoutrements, 
and  some  bleaching  bones  protruding  from  heaps  of  soil.  In  the 
evening  I  preached  in  the  "  Black  Bethel  Church  "  to  some  two 
thousand  negroes  rejoicing  in  their  new  freedom.  In  the  pulpit 
sat  with  me  the  Liberation  Governor,  the  protector  of  those 
freed  men,  and  successor  to  the  Confederate  Governor  who 
had  held  them  in  bondage.  My  text  was,  "  Let  the  brother 
of  low  degree  rejoice  in  that  he  is  exalted,"  and  in  the  excite- 
ment of  the  auditors  a  perfectly  black  giantess  mounted  her 
seat  and,  with  emphatic  action,  exclaimed,  "  When  I  feels 
de  lub  ob  God  in  my  heart  I  knows  I'm  one  ob  de  royal 
family." 

The  Hon.  John  Wanamaker,  late  Postmaster  -  General, 


184 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


gave  us  an  interesting  reception  in  his  beautiful  home  near  j 

Philadelphia,  where  on  Sunday  he  took  me  to  his  great  ' 

Sunday  school,  the  largest  in  America,  with  some  2,000  ' 

children  assembled  under  one  roof.    During  his  tenure  of  j 
high  office,  and  his  daily  attendance  at  Washington,  he 
never  neglected  his  duties  as  superintendent  of  the  school. 

His  generous  treatment  of  his  workpeople  is  in  harmony  with  '■ 

the  vastness  of  his  business,  the  chief  centre  of  which,  at  < 
present,  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  commercial  palaces  in 
New  York. 

I  remember  my  hospitable  host  and  hostess  at  Boston, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ropes ;  also  Mr.  Toby,  postmaster  there ;  and 

the  Rev.  Stuart  Dodge — worthy  of  his  name,  zealous  for  the  ; 

Gospel — at  Beyrout,  and  New  York,  faithful  friend  and  ^ 

devoted  to  every  good  work.    I  have  a  well-remembered  i 

colleague  in  Dr.  R.  Thomas,  pastor  of  an  important  church  j 

in  Brookline,  a  wealthy  suburb.   I  counted  also  among  friends  j 

Philips  Brooks,  the  bishop,  who  honoured  me  with  coming  ; 

to  a  clerical  reception  at  Hampstead,  and  whom  we  visited  I 

at  Boston.    But  I  must  pause,  fearing  lest,  in  what  might  j 

seem  a  full  enumeration,  I  might — with  memory  Aveakened  ; 

— forget  some  true  friends.  I 

At  Brooklyn  I   rejoiced  to  hear  the  fervent,   pointed  ! 

eloquence  of  my  dear  friend.  Dr.  Cuyler,  for  whom  I  preached  j 

several  times  in  his  Lafayette  Avenue  Church.    Here,  also,  \ 

I  delivered  a  lecture  to  young  men  on  temperance ;  and,  to  ! 
illustrate  the  insufficiency  of  high  education  alone,  I  related 

the  following  incident : —  ; 

A  young  man  of  intelligent  face  and  gentlemanly  manner,  j 

but  very  shabby  in  appearance,  followed  me  after  sermon  to  j 

the  vestry  in  Surrey  Chapel  in  great  distress.    I  asked  him  j 

what  had  brought  him  into  such  a  condition.    He  said  :  "  The  ; 

drink  !  I  can't  keep  from  it  I've  respectable  relatives,  but  i 
all  they  give  me — cash,  clothes,  Avatch — all  goes  for  drink. 

Tell  me  what  to  do."  I  told  him  that  for  him  total  abstinence  j 

was  essential,  and  that  I   was  an  abstainer  in  order  to  j 

encourage  such  as  he.    I  signed  the  pledge  again,  for  him  to  | 

follow,  which  he  did.   I  then  said  :  "  But  we  must  pray  for  help."  . 


i 


AMERICA:  EVANGELISING  TOURS. 


185 


He  said  he  did  not  believe  in  God — yet  he  knew  the  Greek 
Testament,  and  had  "  coached  "  men  at  Oxford  for  Bishops 
examinations !  He  only  believed  in  the  Spirit  of  the  Universe. 
I  said  I  beUeved  also,  and  so  we  could  both  unite.  We  knelt 
down,  and  I  prayed  to  the  Great  Spirit  of  the  Universe  to 
pardon  him  and  help  him  to  conquer  this  temptation.  With 
tears,  he  said  :  "  Oh,  that  my  mother  had  seen  this  signature, 
to  make  her  death  more  happy." 

At  the  close  of  my  lecture  to  the  young  men,  a  middle- 
aged  gentleman,  with  an  elegant  young  girl  on  his  arm, 
came  up  to  speak  to  me.  "  Don't  you  remember  me  ?  I'm 
that  young  man,  and  this  is  my  daughter.  I'm  editor  of 
one  of  the  chief  journals  here,  and  a  member  of  the 
Episcopal  Church,  and  I  wish  you  would  call  on  my  wife 
and  see  our  happy  home,  by  God's  blessing  on  your  counsel," 
I  shall  never  forget  that  lecture  in  Dr.  Cuyler's  church  at 
Brooklyn. 

I  called  next  day,  and  took  tea  with  him  and  his  wife  and 
daughter  in  a  beautifully  furnished  house,  pervaded  by  an 
atmosphere  of  refinement  and  domestic  happiness.  Not  long 
afterwards  I  read  of  his  funeral,  attended  by  a  large  number 
of  literary  and  other  friends,  in  token  of  the  respect  in  which 
he  was  held. 

At  Hamilton,  Canada,  I  was  invited  to  be  a  guest  to  a 
Mr.  Pearce.  Having  written  to  accept  his  kindness,  I  re- 
ceived from  a  wealthy  citizen  a  remonstrance  to  the  effect 
that  my  expectant  host  was  in  a  very  humble  position  as  an 
engine-driver,  and  it  was  hoped  I  would  decline  his  pre- 
sumptuous invitation  and  go  where  I  should  be  properly 
entertained.  Of  course,  I  adhered  to  my  promise,  and  was 
enthusiastically  met  by  Mr.  Pearce,  who  took  me  to  his  small 
but  comfortable  cottage.  He  led  me  into  a  bedroom  called 
"  Newman  Hall,"  the  walls  of  which  were  decorated  with  my 
likeness  and  the  bookshelf  furnished  with  my  publications. 
After  my  sermon  next  morning  there  was  a  baptism  of  a  child 
of  his,  and  the  name  announced  was  "  Newman  Hall  "  !  He 
told  me  his  history.  Just  before  starting  from  England, 
almost  penniless,  he  heard  me  preach  in  Surrey  Chapel 


186 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


about  Jacob  and  his  stone  pillow.  The  first  night  at  New- 
York  he  slept  on  a  plank,  and  thought  of  the  sermon,  and 
prayed  the  God  of  Jacob  to  help  him.  When  he  reached 
Hamilton  he  had  not  a  dollar.  He  began  work  as  a  cobbler 
of  shoes.  Soon  he  was  asked  to  do  a  job  of  cleaning  engines 
at  the  railway.  One  day  a  driver  was  wanted  for  a  luggage 
train,  and  he  was  asked  to  make  a  first  attempt.  He  did  it 
so  well  that  he  soon  became  a  first-class  engine-driver  at 
three  dollars  a  day.  A  teetotaller  and  Christian,  he  avoided 
costly  follies,  and  bought  the  freehold  house  where  he 
entertained  me.  A  few  years  afterwards  he  invited  me 
with  my  wife  to  be  the  guests  of  himself  and  wife,  who  left 
the  kitchen  range,  where  she  had  been  cooking  the  dinner,  to 
take  the  head  of  the  table  and  entertain  her  guests. 

One  evening  a  large  company  of  clergy  were  invited  to 
meet  me — of  several  denominations — and  they  evidently 
respected  their  humble  host  and  hostess,  who  had  prepared 
for  this  occasion  by  the  purchase  of  a  good  piano  and  the 
laying  down  of  a  new  carpet.  When  we  came  away,  he 
presented  me  with  a  very  handsome  and  rather  ponderous 
walking-stick  made  of  hickory  wood,  heavy  and  strong,  with 
an  open  book  carved  on  it  entitled  "Come  to  Jesus,"  above 
which  is  a  hand  pointing  to  it,  and  beneath,  well  cut,  "  It 
is  I."  There  is  also  an  inscription  on  a  silver  plate  engraved, 
"  Rev.  Newman  Hall,  from  W.  Pearce,  Hamilton,  1873." 

Being  suddenly  called  upon  to  preach  in  the  great  hall  of 
the  Mountain  House,  on  the  Catskill  Mountains,  I  took  for 
my  text,  "The  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  .  .  .  shall  be 
exalted  above  the  hills."  Spending  a  Sunday  in  a  large  hotel 
on  Lake  George,  I  received  a  request  to  preach  a  sermon  to 
the  guests.  When  all  preparations  were  made,  I  asked  where 
the  servants  were  placed — they  were  all  coloured  people. 
Some  excuse  was  made  for  their  absence;  I  declined  to 
proceed  without  them.  They  soon  appeared,  and  behaved 
as  devoutly  and  listened  as  intelligently  as  their  white 
brethren. 

At  Chicago  I  preached  several  times,  but  remember 
more   vividly  a  funeral  sermon   I  heard  from  a  young 


AMEBIC  A:  EVANGELISING  TOURS. 


187 


negro  pastor.  In  front  of  the  pulpit  was  an  open  coffin, 
in  which  was  the  corpse,  round  which  all  the  congrega- 
tion slowly  walked.  The  sermon  was  a  solemn  warning 
to  young  men  to  beware  of  sin,  because  the  sins  of  people 
here  would  be  their  companions  hereafter ! 

A  very  Avell-dressed  coloured  gentleman  offered  to  show  me 
a  little  of  the  city.  We  met  a  very  fashionably  dressed  negress, 
in  light  blue  skirt  with  long  train,  white  satin  bonnet  with  veil, 
white  silk  parasol  with  lace  border,  and  so  forth.  They  ex- 
changed polite  salutations.  I  asked  who  was  his  acquaintance. 
He  said  she  was  the  wife  of  a  friend,  a  carpenter.  I  expressed 
surprise  at  her  costume — for,  as  far  as  I  could  judge,  it  was 
fit  for  Hyde  Park  or  a  flower  show.  He  replied,  "  You  know, 
sir,  that  all  people  like  to  distinguish  themselves.  The 
prejudices  of  the  age  shut  against  us  the  doors  of  advance- 
ment in  many  directions,  and  of  fashionable  society;  but 
there  is  one  mode  of  becoming  distinguished,  and  of  that 
we  are  capable — dress ! "  Then,  when  I  thanked  him  for 
his  courtesy,  he  stretched  out  his  hand  in  an  oratorical 
attitude  and  said :  "  Sir !  Chicago  is  the  most  marvellous 
manifestation  of  modern  civilisation  now  extant ! " 

On  my  way  to  Chicago  my  train  was  delayed  by  snow. 
It  was  past  seven  o'clock,  and  a  large  assembly  was  waiting 
to  hear  my  lecture.  The  Kev.  Dr.  Collier  kindly  under- 
took to  interest  them  till  I  arrived,  by  racy  tales  about 
Rowland  Hill,  my  predecessor.  About  an  hour  after  I  was 
due,  I  was  received  most  cordially  and  listened  to  for  another 
hour. 

Besides  delivering  occasional  lectures,  I  generally  preached 
six  or  seven  times  weekly.  From  New  York  and  Boston 
to  Maine  in  the  north,  Chicago  and  St.  Louis  westward, 
Baltimore  and  Richmond  in  the  south,  and  in  most  of  the 
intervening  cities  round  about  them — such  as  Rochester, 
Albany,  Detroit,  Worcester,  Niagara,  Hertford — and,  in  Canada, 
Hamilton,  Toronto,  Montreal,  Quebec,  Ottawa,  and  others. 
Everywhere  the  churches  were  crowded.  People  of  all  grades 
were  not,  as  I  well  knew,  attracted  by  originaUty,  learning, 
wit,  eloquence — for  these  qualities  their  own  American  pulpit 


188 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


is  renowned  througli  tlie  world — but  (as  I  read  in  some  of  the 
papers),  by  ease  and  simplicity  of  style,  by  clear  exposition  of 
Scripture,  and  by  earnestness  to  exalt  Christ  and  win  souls. 
This  was  verily  my  aim  and  prayer.  I  did  not  seek  the 
praise  of  men  or  fear  the  censure  of  critics. 

At  Washington  we  spent  a  week  at  the  home  of  Chief 
Justice  Drake — a  fine  old  English- American  gentleman — 
a  Presbyterian  elder,  conducting  family  prayers  every 
day,  and  often  preaching  in  churches.  He  took  us  to 
see  the  magnificent  State  palaces  of  the  Government,  the 
White  House,  where  he  introduced  us  to  the  President, 
and  the  vast  white  marble  Capitol,  with  its  Senate  Chamber 
and  House  of  Representatives,  and  lofty  dome.  Here  I 
preached,  as  already  mentioned,  to  two  thousand  Senators, 
Representatives,  and  others,  and  also  to  a  congregation  of 
coloured  people,  whose  rapt  attention,  broken  only  b}^ 
ardent  responses,  increased  the  energy  of  my  delivery  and 
my  hope  of  spiritual  results.  During  my  prayer,  when  I 
asked  God  to  send  the  arrow  of  conviction  into  some  hearts, 
a  negro  loudly  shouted — "  Do,  Lud !  shoot  'em !  shoot  'em 
quick ! " 

I  have  no  space  to  describe  all  the  beautiful  and  grand 
scenes  I  visited.  I  confine  myself  to  the  grandest  of  all,  and 
transcribe  Avhat  I  wrote  at  Niagara : — 

"Small  things  and  small  minds  show  best  on  first  acquaintance, 
while  what  is  great  continually  increases  its  impressiveness,  because  it 
cannot  be  all  seen  at  once,  and  the  first  view  is,  therefore,  necessarily  a 
partial  one.  Who,  on  his  first  visit,  ever  understood  the  vastness  of  St. 
Peter's  1  Who,  on  first  perusal,  ever  appreciated  the  majesty  of  Milton, 
or  the  genius  of  Shakespeare  1  Who,  at  the  first  beholding,  ever  under- 
stood the  grandeur  of  the  ocean  or  of  the  Alps  f  Who,  on  first  know- 
ledge of  Christ,  can  fully  comprehend  what  eternity  cannot  exhaust — 
'  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,\and  height'  of  the  love  of  God,  'which 
passetli  knowledge '  ?  The  true  conception  is  composed  of  a  multitude  of 
impressions,  which  can  only  be  received  one  by  one,  and  therefore  the 
first  must  needs  be  inadequate.  I  had,  however,  been  so  empliatically 
warned  of  disappointment  that  no  such  feeling  was  experienced.  That 
long  line  of  snow-white  foam,  stretching  from  bank  to  bank,  with  the 
lofty  pillar  of  cloud  soaring  above  it,  mth  the  solemn,  steady,  all- 
pervading,  overwhelming,  yet  tranquillisiug  music  of  the  cataract,  has 
left  an  impression  on  the  mind  never  to  be  efTaced." 


AMERICA:  EVANGELISING  TOUES. 


189 


Although  I  spent  about  ten  days  at  Niagara,  I  felt  the 
time  hurry  away  with  cruel  rapidity,  and  I  almost  grudged 
the  necessary  time  for  meals  and  sleep — there  was  always  so 
much  to  see  that  was  new,  always  so  much  to  revisit. 
I  will  recall  one  day.  Soon  after  five  I  was  up  to 
watch  the  sun  rise  on  the  Fall.  Then  I  climbed  a  wooded 
clitf  to  a  road  which  brought  me,  at  a  distance  of  two  miles, 
to  the  "  Burning  Springs."  Then  I  reascended  the  high 
ground  and  strolled  homewards,  till  I  reached  a  spot  just 
above  the  Horse-shoe  Fall,  and  attempted  a  sketch.  I  had 
never  seen  Niagara  drawn  from  that  point.  You  see  no 
bottom  to  the  abyss,  no  exit  for  the  water,  which  fancy  might 
suppose  is  plunging  through  the  very  centre  of  the  earth 
itself.  The  only  foreground  is  a  crag  which,  with  its  rich 
verdure,  appears  to  be  bending  over  the  cataract.  I  think,  of 
all  the  aspects  in  which  I  beheld  Niagara,  this,  on  the  whole, 
was  the  most  sublime.  I  now  began  to  think  it  must  be 
breakfast- time ;  looking  at  my  watch,  I  found  it  was  noon  ! 
I  had  been  just  six  hours  on  my  morning  stroll.  The  waiter 
was  amused  when  I  asked  for  breakfast ;  the  time  for  that 
meal  was  long  past.  Refreshed  with  food,  I  started  forth 
again,  intending  to  be  back  by  three  o'clock,  in  time  for 
dinner  ;  but  again  I  was  utterly  beguiled,  and  when  I  returned 
it  was  five  o'clock,  and  dinner  had  been  all  cleared  away.  I 
went  out  again  for  an  evening  stroll  in  the  moonlight.  I  went 
beyond  the  Fall,  and  stood  in  the  forest  alone,  close  to  the 
cataract.  I  held  my  stick  in  the  water,  and  the  vibration 
caused  by  the  current  thrilled  through  me.  The  silence  of 
the  forest  contrasted  with  the  roar  of  the  cataract,  the  wild 
rush  of  the  rapids  glimmering  in  the  moon,  the  fohage  drip- 
ping and  sparkling  with  the  spray — it  was  past  midnight 
when  I  regained  the  hotel. 

My  farewell  view  of  the  Great  Fall  was  symbohcal.  A 
rainbow  was  spanning  the  entire  river.  One  limb  seemed  to 
rest  on  American,  the  other  on  British  soil  Immediately 
under  it  the  divided  stream  was  foaming  as  in  anger ;  but  the 
waters  soon  reunited  and  flowed  on  together  to  the  quiet 
lake.    I  took  it  as  an  emblem  of  international  peace.    For  a 


1 


190  NEWMAN  HALL.  ] 

season  public  sentiment,  in  some  quarters,  seemed  at  variance  ' 
■with  American  interest,  and  American  feeling  was  naturally  | 
roused  in  return.  But  over  the  temporary  misunderstanding  i 
there  still  rested  the  bow  of  a  true  and  abiding  friendship; 
Avhile  the  two  nations,  separated  only  in  appearance,  not  in 
heart,  were  speedily  to  reunite,  and  in  greater  harmony,  let  ' 
us  trust,  than  ever,  pursue  together  their  great  career  of  pros-  j 
perity,  peace,  and  freedom,  for  the  benefit  of  each  other  and  j 
of  the  whole  world.*  , 

I  stood  within  the  most  solemn  of  Nature's  temples, 
whei-e  the  sublimest  service,  the  most  imposing  ritual,  was  ' 
being  performed  in  honour  of  the  Creator;  where  sacrifice  | 
was  ever  being  presented  on  an  altar  from  which  the  curHng  j 
spray  was  ever  ascending  to  meet  and  blend  with  the  awful 
overhanging  cloud,  which  seemed,  as  of  old,  the  visible  symbol 
of  Jehovah's  presence ;  and  where  the  grandest  psalm  was  ever 
swelling  in  praise  of  the  glory  and  greatness  of  the  Eternal. 
Other  temples  have   disappeared,  but   this  has  remained 
through  many  millenniums.    Other  services  are  interrupted, 
but  this  continues  without   intermission — day  and  night,  ' 
century  by  century,  its  priests  unwearied,  its  voices  never  ^ 
mute.    "  The  floods  have  lifted  up,  0  Lord,  the  floods  have  : 
lifted  up  their  voice ;  the  floods  lift  up  their  waves.    The  j 
Lord  on  high  is  mightier  than  the  noise  of  many  waters."  ] 

Wherever  I  preached,  as  already  stated,  the  minister  ap-  i 
pealed  to  the  congregation  to  contribute  to  a  fund  for  raising 
in  London,  alongside  my  church,  a  "  Lincoln  Tower,"  in 
memory  of  the  martyred  President  and  emancipator.  As 
by  a  few  lectures  I  defi'ayed  all  my  personal  expenses,  there  \ 
was  no  deduction  from  the  amount  contributed,  every  dollar  ; 
of  which  was  sent  by  the  officers  of  each  church  direct  to 
Mr.  Dodge,  the  treasurer  in  New  York,  who  in  due  time  sent 
it  direct  to  the  treasurer  in  London.    The  sums  thus  con-  ^ 
tributed  amounted  to  £3,500,  half  the  sum  required,  the  ! 
other  half  being  furnished  by  British  donors,  making  the 
memorial  tower  international.     As  this  subject  has  been  j 
misunderstood,  I  should  explain,  what  I  have  already  briefly  i 

*  See  my  volume,  "  From  Liverpool  to  St.  Louis"  (18G8).  j 


AMERICA  : 


EVANGELISING  TOURS. 


191 


touched  on,  that  the  project  Avas  originated  by  the  famous  W. 
E.  Dodge,  when  visiting  me  in  London,  who  started  it  with  a 
donation  of  500  dollars(£100);  two  others  following  with  smaller 
sums — not  £200  altogether.  I  asked  and  received  no  individual 
subscription,  but  may  say  I  really  earned  the  rest  by  my  preach- 
ing. I  might  have  realised  for  myself  a  considerable  sum  by 
using  the  same  opportunities  for  paid  lectures.  Considering  the 
tens  of  thousands  who  flocked  to  my  sermons,  I  reckon  that 
on  an  average  no  individual  contributed  so  much  as  sixpence, 
and  I  may  reasonably  hope  they  received  the  full  value  back 
again.  Still,  the  collection  was  urged  by  the  various  pastors, 
with  the  distinct  understanding  that  the  money  would  be 
devoted  to  one-half  the  cost  of  an  international  monument  to 
Lincoln,  and  so  I  have  rejoiced  to  consider  it  as  an  expression 
of  American  fraternity. 

Instead  of  regrets  at  my  long  absence  of  three  months,  the 
following  welcome  was  accorded  by  my  beloved  flock  to  their 
under-shepherd : — 

"  We,  the  church  and  congregation  of  Surrey  Chapel,  offer  you  our 
most  hearty  congratulations  on  your  return  from  America.  We  rejoice 
that  you  have  been  everywhere  received  with  the  greatest  cordiality, 
and  that  you  have  so  frequently  proclaimed  the  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
and  endeavoured  to  strengthen  the  bond  of  union  between  the  peoples 
of  America  and  England. 

"During  your  absence  we  have  reviewed  the  happy  connection 
between  us  as  pastor  and  people  during  thirteen  years,  and  we  find  so 
much  to  rejoice  in  that  we  confidently  anticipate  years  of  happiness 
should  your  life  be  spared  and  the  Divine  blessing  continue  to  rest  on 
your  labours.  The  results  of  your  ministry  are  apparent  in  the  admis- 
sion to  the  church  of  1,350  members,  the  majority  of  whom  had  not 
been  previously  connected  with  any  church,  in  the  increased  usefulness 
of  institutions  which  had  been  in  a  languishing  condition,  and  the 
establishment  by  yourself  of  other  societies  for  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  working  classes.  We  admire  especially  the 
wisdom  which  led  you  to  originate  the  Rowland  Hill  Fund,  to  perpetuate 
his  work  at  the  expiration  of  the  lease,  now  exceeding  £6,000.  Your 
personal  contributions  and  appeals  to  others  demand  our  warmest 
acknowledgment.  We  highly  appreciate  your  services  for  other  sections 
of  the  Church  of  Christ,  evangelistic  efi'orts,  and  Sabbath  afternoon  ser- 
vices at  St.  James's  Hall.  We  admire  your  catholic  spirit  and  able 
advocacy  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  Your  works  from  the  press  as 
well  as  pulpit  labours  have  been  so  blessed  of  God  that  we,  who  are 


192 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  special  objects  of  your  ministerial  regard,  especially  express  to  God 
our  gratitude  for  having  made  our  pastor  so  useful. 

"  And  now,  dear  Sir,  we  offer  for  your  acceptance  the  sum  of  £500 
as  a  token  of  affectionate  regard,  with  our  earnest  prayers  that  every 
blessing,  temporal  and  spiritual,  may  rest  upon  you,  and  that  we,  the 
people  of  your  charge,  may  be  your  '  glory  and  joy '  now,  and  at  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  there  may  be  in  store  for  you 
the  blessing—'  They  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine  as  the 
stars  for  ever  and  ever.' 

"  Surrey  Chapel,  27  December,  1867." 

These  affectionate  greetings  and  prayers  are  a  precious 
memorial,  apart  from  the  generous  gift,  so  unexpected. 

I  may  here  quote  some  passages  from  Harpers  Weekly  for 
November  23rd,  1867,  on  myself : — 

"  At  home  he  averages  five  sermons  a  week,  and  since  he  has  been 
in  America  has  delivered  fifty  sermons  in  a  month.  In  Brooklyn  he 
addressed  ten  thousand  people  on  a  single  Sabbath,  and  after  the  fourth 
sermon  showed  no  symptom  of  fatigue." 

"Mr.  Hall's  reception  in  America  has  been  a  complete  ovation.  Such 
citizens  as  Longfellow,  Sumner,  Beecher,  and  Mrs.  Stowe  have  been  his 
entertainers  ;  and  the  leading  churches  have  been  thronged  to  listen  to 
his  tender  and  beautiful  discourses.  The  New  York  Stock  Board 
invited  him  to  address  them,  received  his  speech  with  hearty  applause, 
and  then  struck  up  '  God  save  the  Queen.'  '  Only  think,'  said  he  to  us, 
'  of  the  London  Stock  Exchange  suspending  their  business  to  listen  to  a 
parson  ! '  No  other  British  clergyman  has  earned  such  a  compliment 
from  American  civilians.  He  expects  to  preach  before  the  House  of 
Congress  at  Washington  before  his  departure." 

"  The  secret  of  this  preacher's  success  seems  to  lie  in  three  or  four 
effective  qualities.  He  has  prodigious  heart-power.  He  has  great  sim- 
plicity  of  speech.  No  diplomatist  could  have  woven  a  more  skilful 
argument  in  behalf  of  Great  Britain  than  did  Mr.  Hall  in  his  lecture  on 
the  relations  of  his  native  land  to  ours  during  the  late  struggle.  If 
England  ever  finds  herself  embarrassed  in  her  diplomacy  with  America, 
we  would  recommend  her  to  send  as  her  ambassador  the  warm-hearted 
pastor  of  Surrey  Chapel. 

"The  memory  of  his  persuasive  voice  and  evangelical  discourses 
will  long  linger  with  our  countrymen.  He  has  come  as  a  messenger 
of  peace  between  the  two  great  nations  of  Christendom.  The  bene- 
dictions of  our  people  will  follow  him  to  his  home  ;  and  among  all 
the  philanthropists  who  have  visited  our  shores  not  one  has  left  a  more 
beloved  and  honoured  name  than  Newman  Hall." 

During  my  return  voyage  from  America,  in  a  three-days' 


AMERICA:  EVANGELISING  TOURS. 


193 


gale,  I  had  the  privilege  of  the  companionship  of  the  mother 
and  two  daughters  of  the  editor  of  the  Independent,  from 
whom  I  afterwards  received  as  a  memorial  a  small  table-stand 
of  Plymouth  Rock  wood  and  an  etching  of  their  own,  depict- 
ing the  Mayflower  sailing  homeward  and  a  young  couple 
waving  adieu  from  the  rocky  shore.  Miss  Ward  thus 
wrote  : — 

"  Newark,  N.J.,  Jan.  9,  '67. 
"...  Knowing  your  interest  in  Plymouth  and  our  Pilgrim 
ancestry,  we  had  the  little  table  made  in  the  Old  Colony,  of  wood  that 
grew  in  Plymouth.  The  top  is  part  of  a  beam  from  the  house  of 
Governor  Bradford,  the  first  Governor  of  the  Plymouth  Colony,  from 
whom  our  family  are  descended.  The  design  on  the  tile  is  adapted 
from  Boughton's  '  Eeturn  of  the  Mayflower.^  The  legend  which  my 
sister  has  written  on  it  is  from  Longfellow's  '  Miles  Standish ' — '  O 
strong  hearts  and  true,  not  one  went  back  in  the  Mai/Jlou'er.'  Those 
are  New  England  Mayflowers  which  are  hinted  at  in  the  border— the 
trailing  Arbutus— and  it  grows  in  its  perfection  in  Plymouth. 

"  Yours,  with  many  grateful  memories, 

"Susan  Hayes  Ward." 

I  may  here  quote  the  following  letter  : — 

From  Lacly  Augusta  Stanley. 

"  Osborne,  July  24,  '68. 
"  Dear  Mr.  Newman  Hall,— I  hasten  to  thank  you  for  your  most 
interesting  reminiscences  of  your  American  travels,  which  could  not 
have  reached  me  at  a  more  opportune  moment,  for  I  hope  to  have, 
while  I  am  here,  an  opportunity  of  bringing  them  to  the  Queen's 
knowledge.  Few  things,  I  am  sure,  could  be  more  welcome  to  Her 
Majesty  than  such  testimonies,  both  as  aifecting  her  personally  and  as 
a  pledge  of  the  feeling  which  it  has  been  the  Queen's  desire,  as  it  was 
the  earnest  wish  of  the  Prince,  to  witness  the  growth  of  between  the 
two  great  families  of  our  race.  Such  visits  as  that  which  you  paid  to 
the  States  must  contribute  powerfully  to  strengthen  and  promote  the 
friendly  relations  between  us  and  to  remove  misunderstanding  ;  and 
when  we  consider  the  great  mission  our  two  countries  have  in  common, 
we  can  hardly  exaggerate  the  importance  of  such  efforts.  This  was  so 
fully  recognised  years  ago  by  those  most  dear  to  me,  and  so  much  of  the 
energy  of  their  too-short  lives  was  devoted  to  the  cause,  that  to  me 
individually  there  is  none  dearer  to  my  heart ;  and  for  this  reason  I  am 
doubly  grateful  to  you  for  making  me  the  channel  for  the  conveyance  of 
such  welcome  tidings. 

"  Yours  sincerely, 

"Augusta  Stanley." 

N 


194 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


In  addition  to  the  honour  of  the  degree  of  D.D.  by 
Amherst  University,  I  received  as  the  result  of  my  visit  the 
following  complimentary  invitation  to  the  pastorate  of  an  im- 
portant church,  my  declining  of  which  must  not  be  interpreted 
as  any  disrespect  to  it  or  its  senders,  but  simply  as  arising 
from  the  pressure  of  special  obligations  in  my  own  country. 

"  Chicago,  Ills.,  May  4, 1870. 
"  The  undersigned  are  a  committee  to  procure  a  pastor  for  the  Third 
Presbyterian  Church  of  this  city.  .  .  .  Our  church  is  a  most  inviting 
field  for  a  Christian  minister.  It  is  among  the  best  of  our  denomination, 
well  located,  with  a  good  church  edifice,  and  free  of  debt ;  will  seat 
comfortably  about  1,100  persons,  and  with  extra  movable  seats  about 
300  more.  Our  people  are  well-to-do  in  worldly  matters,  and  above  the 
average  in  intelligence  and  refinement,  and  are  as  willing  to  work  for 
the  interests  of  Christ's  Kingdom  as  the  average  of  Presbyterian  congre- 
gations. Should  the  present  edifice  prove  too  small  for  those  who  desire 
to  attend  your  ministry,  the  church  will,  at  once,  build  one  sufficiently 
large.  Chicago  is  advancing  in  population  and  wealth  with  unpre- 
cedented rapidity,  and  assuming  a  controlling  influence  in  the  great 
interior  of  our  country.  It  is  therefore  of  the  greatest  importance  that 
the  moral  and  religious  influence  going  out  from  us  should  be  of  the 
best  type.  .  .  .  We  propose  for  your  acceptance  the  sum  of  ten 
thousand  dollars  per  annum.  .  .  .  It  is  distinctly  understood  that 
the  church  will  ratify  any  action  that  we  may  take  in  this  matter.  If 
you  will  visit  us  to  look  over  the  ground,  we  will  pay  your  expenses  out 
and  back.    Please  answer  by  telegraph. 

"  Your  brethren  in  Christ, 

"V.  T  , 

"W.  W  , 

"  G.  W  ." 

On  receiving  this,  I  telegraphed,  "Thanks.  Impossible. 
Will  write."  I  wrote  to  say  I  had  no  wish  to  leave  a  loving 
and  beloved  people,  and  that  I  felt  bound  to  complete  the 
transference  of  the  institutions  of  the  old  Surrey  Chapel  to  the 
new  church,  and  not  to  leave  on  the  congregation  remain- 
ing the  burden  of  a  debt  which  had  been  incurred  mainly 
by  myself.  The  salary  offered  was  consistent  with  American 
generosity,  and  considerably  more  than  double  my  own ;  but 
had  it  been  quadrupled  the  reply  would  have  been  the  same. 

From  Diary. — At  Clifton  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  WiUs. 
Entertained  with  stories  of  years  ago.  They  greatly  honoured 
missions.     Son  died  in  India  as  a  missionary.  Another 


AMERICA:   EVANGELISING  TOURS. 


195 


son  is  now  a  missionary  there.  Daughter  going  out  to 
help  him.  A  third  son  studying  medicine  in  view  of  the 
mission  field.  Greater  honour  than  earthly  title  or  worldly 
wealth.  The  following  letter  refers  to  my  visits  to  Bristol 
during  my  Surrey  Chapel  pastorate,  and  to  his  companion- 
ship with  me  in  the  United  States  of  America : — 

"  My  dear  Friend, — I  understand  that  you  are  preparing  for  pub- 
lication some  reminiscences  of  your  long  and  very  eventful  life.  .  .  . 
Perhaps  a  few  incidents  in  my  own  experience  may  be  not  unworthy  of 
record. 

"What  a  host  of  pleasant  memories  cluster  around  your  frequent 
visits  to  Bristol  during  the  'fifties  and  'sixties !  I  can  recall  one  of 
many  such  occasions  which  stands  out  very  prominently— I  think  in 
1862— when  you  were  the  special  preacher  at  the  old  Bristol  Taber- 
nacle. The  first  part  of  the  service  was  conducted  by  a  local  minister, 
and  when  you  had  to  ascend  the  pulpit  the  throng  was  so  dense  that  for 
some  time  the  managers  were  at  their  wits'  end  to  get  you  to  it,  and 
amid  the  commotion  came  the  cry,  '  We  can't  get  Mr.  Hall  in  ! '  But 
by  literally  stepping  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  people  you  managed  to 
reach  your  place. 

"  How  well  I  remember  your  kindness  to  and  wise  method  with  us 
boys  ;  the  pleasant  walks  and  breezy  talks ;  a  leap  over  a  five-barred 
gate — unusual  to  us  then  in  a  parson— and  the  remark,  '  This  does  not 
make  a  man  a  worse  Christian ' — all  exerting  a  wholesome  formative 
influence,  not  without  its  effect  long  afterwards. 

"You  remember  our  voyage  together  across  the  Atlantic  in 
September,  1873,  in  the  Cunard  steamer  Ja7>a,  and  how,  thinking  we 
would  not  wait  for  the  tender,  we  took  a  small  boat  and  joined  the 
steamer  in  mid-stream,  then  finding  that  the  only  way  to  board  her  was 
by  a  loose  rope  ladder,  up  which  we  clambered? 

"  How  well  I  remember  your  talks  with  the  sailors  in  the  fo'castle, 
and  their  appreciation  of  your  services  day  after  day. 

"Then  our  long,  lumbering  ride  up  the  Catskill  Mountains,  in 
company  with  Dr.  Stoughton  and  Joshua  Harrison,  now  both  received 
into  spirit  life. 

"Our  journey  to  Niagara,  when,  in  the  Pulman  car,  the  strange  lady 
told  me  that  she  was  doing  earnest  home  mission  work,  and  the  reason 
of  it  was  a  sermon  you  had  preached  on  a  former  visit  to  the  States. 
This  she  related  without  knowing  you  were  then  in  the  States.  When 
I  told  her  that  you  were  not  only  in  America,  but  in  that  very  car,  her 
delight  was  great.  I  introduced  you  to  her,  and,  after  a  chat,  you  said 
to  me  that  she  seemed  like  an  angel  sent  to  encourage  you  on  the 
threshold  of  your  visit.  Certainly  her  face  looked  as  though  she  had 
been  on  the  '  Mount.' 

"  Our  Sunday  at  the  Fort  William  Henry  Hotel,  Lake  George,  stands 


196 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


out  in  my  memory.  A  deputation  of  guests  came  to  me  to  ask  if  you 
would  preach  to  them  in  the  salon  of  the  hotel,  and  they  would  get  the 
guests  from  the  other  hotels  to  join  them.  This  you  kindly  promised 
to  do,  on  two  conditions— that  the  hour  fixed  should  be  after  the  other 
services  had  finished,  and  that  the  coloured  servants  should  be  per- 
mitted to  attend.  This  latter  was  promised,  but  when  the  time  came 
they  were  not  allowed  to  be  present.  '  Then,'  said  you,  '  I  shall  not 
preach ' ;  and  I  spent  an  unenviable  ten  minutes  in  marching  through 
the  large  congregation  to  remonstrate  with  mine  host,  whom  I  persuaded 
to  allow  the  coloured  servants  to  listen,  and  so  the  service  proceeded. 

"  I  remember  at  Hamilton,  Canada,  one  of  the  principal  bankers 
invited  you  to  be  his  guest,  but  how  you  preferred  the  more  humble 
abode  of  your  friend  and  former  member  of  Surrey  Chapel,  the  engine- 
driver,  and  his  delight  in  welcoming  you. 

"  Then  last,  but  not  least,  the  '  At  Home '  given  you  at  Christ  Church 
to  commemorate  your  eightieth  birthday,  at  which,  through  the  good- 
ness of  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer,  I  was  a  privileged  guest. 

"May  God  long  spare  your  most  useful  life,  and  when  the  end 
comes,  may  it  be  like  a  'brilliant  sunset  after  a  summer's  day.' 

"  Yours  afl'ectionately, 

"  Samuel  D.  Wills. 

"  Clifton,  October,  1897. 

An  inestimable  result  of  my  visit  to  America  has  been  the 
brotherly  affection  of  Dr.  Cuyler,  who  has  several  times  been 
my  guest,  as  I  have  been  his.  Most  precious  have  been  his 
sympathy  with  me  in  joy  and  sorrow.  His  wise  counsels,  his 
constant  prayers,  his  fidelity  to  the  Gospel  of  the  Cross,  his 
large-heartedness  to  all  of  every  name  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  his  womanliness  in  affection,  his 
manliness  of  uttering  what  he  knows  to  be  true,  and  doing 
what  conscience  tells  him  is  right,  have  secured  to  him  the 
devotion  of  the  whole  Church,  and  the  deepenmg  personal 
love  of  all  who  belong  to  the  inner  circle  of  private  friends. 
The  groundswell  of  his  conversation  is  the  love  of  God  in 
Christ — the  surface  wavelets  dance  and  flash  with  humour, 
anecdote,  and  wit. 

All  along  his  ministerial  life  he  has  been  a  most  zealous 
and  eloquent  promoter  of  total  abstinence  ;  during  the  War  a 
leading  champion  of  the  North  in  its  struggle  for  emancipa- 
tion, and  an  enthusiastic  lover  of  the  Old  Country,  where  by 
his  sermons  and  his  reUgious  articles  he  is  universally  known. 

During  his  thirty  years'  pastorate  in  Brooklyn  he  received 


AMERICA:  EVAXGELISIXG  TOUKS. 


197 


4,650  members  into  the  church,  of  Avhom  about  one-half  were 
on  confession  of  faith.  In  1890  he  resigned  his  charge  because 
parochial  duties  became  too  onerous ;  but  his  capacity  to 
preach  was  not  diminished,  and  in  his  now  open  ministry  his 
services  have  been  in  requisition  from  all  parts  of  the  United 
States  of  America.  A  still  wider  ministry  has  been  that  of 
writing  short,  pungent,  practical  articles  for  the  religious  press. 
He  generally  sends  forth  three  of  these  every  week.  Altogether 
these  homilies  are  more  than  four  thousand  in  number,  reprinted 
in  different  languages,  and  securing  an  audience  of  at  least  half 
a  million.  Besides  these  newspaper  articles,  he  has  published 
some  twenty  volumes,  among  which  may  be  mentioned 
"  Empty  Crib,"  "  Heart  Life,"  "  God's  Light  on  Dark  Clouds," 
"  Wayside  Springs,"  "  How  to  be  a  Pastor."  The  great 
secret  of  his  success  has  been  his  constant  visitation  of  his 
parishioners,  poor  as  well  as  rich,  and  his  faithl'ul  preaching 
of  the  central  truths  of  the  Gospel  in  language  plain,  terse, 
vivid,  never  vulgar  and  never  obscure — the  language  of  the 
people. 

SPECIMENS  OF  DR.   CUTLER'S  TABLE  TALK. 

"People  talk  of  this  'higher  life.'  The  two  chief  graces  are  un- 
selfishness— '  He  pleased  not  himself ' — and  suhmissiveness — '  Father,  not 
my  will  !    Thy  will ! '    He  who  attains  these  is  near  perfection." 

"John  Bull  goes  slowly,  but  when  he  puts  his  foot  down  it  is  to 
stay.  It  would  be  well  if  American  dash  were  mingled  with  English 
hold-on-it-ness." 

"  Conscience  and  custom  are  deeper  than  prohibition.  Convince 
the  conscience,  alter  the  custom,  and  prohibition  will  be  easy — not 
otherwise." 

"The  English  tongue  is  the  ligament  binding  England  and  America 
and  one  blood  pulsates  in  both.  Hound  every  .Jericho  ot  oppression  the 
English  tongue  will  be  a  trumpet  to  bring  down  the  walls." 

"  We  men  hold  the  reins,  but  the  women  tell  us  where  to  drive. 
They  have  power  enough  without  the  vote." 

"  Despotic  monarchy  is  the  best  if  the  angel  Gabriel  is  despot, 
but  if  Beelzebub,  devilish.  All  depends  upon  who  is  in  the  saddle. 
Dr.  Cox  said  in  prayer,  '  O  Lord,  we  are  Republicans  with  each 
other,  but  all  are  Monarchists  before  Thee  ! ' " 

"Others  may  be  eager  to  go  to  the  Holy  City  at  once.  I  am 
satisfied  with  Brooklyn,  so  long  as  my  wife  is  there.  I  sympathise  with 
the  darky  who  had  been  singing  about  the  angel  Gabriel  coming  to  take 


198 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


him  to  glory.  One  night  a  neighbour,  to  test  his  sincerity,  knocked  at 
his  door.  'Who's  dar?'  'Angel  Gabriel.'  'What  want  V  'Come  to 
fetch  Pompey  to  glory.'  '  Mistake .'  dat  nigger  went  ten  year  ago  I'  As 
I  shan't  ever  come  back,  I'll  stay  here  as  long  as  I  can." 

"  Have  any  people  been  killed  on  this  line  1  Answer :  Two, 
on  their  wedding  tour,  died  of  old  age  before  the  train  reached  its 
destination  !  " 

"God  deals  with  us  as  painters,  who  put  shade  into  their 
pictures  to  emphasise  the  lights." 

"Parnellites  talk  of  Home  Rule,  but  act  Imperial  Rule.  Their 
vote  determines  the  policy  of  Government,  like  the  box  of  chain-cable 
on  board  a  ship,  rolled  first  to  one  side  and  then  the  other,  as  the 
■wind  blows." 

"  Duff,  preaching  for  missions  in  America,  said,  '  You  tell  me  you  are 
not  so  green  as  to  risk  money  on  so  doubtful  an  enterprise.  No  ;  to  be 
green  is  to  be  alive,  fresh,  vigorous.  No,  no— you  are  too  dead  and  dry 
to  be  green  ! ' " 

"  The  Pall  Mall,  in  its  revelations  of  London  vice,  has  tapped 
Vesuvius." 

"  A  throne  was  never  built  which  came  within  ten  leagues  of  a  pulpit 
where  Christ  is  preached." 

We  had  a  grand,  aristocratic  old  gentleman  in  the  form  of  a  hand- 
some Pomeranian  dog,  also  a  very  lively,  self-assertive  fox  terrier.  The 
Pomeranian  wore  a  smart  collar,  to  which  a  strap  was  sometimes 
fastened  Avhen  we  went  for  a  walk.  The  delight  of  the  terrier  was  to 
hold  this  strap  in  its  teeth,  and,  keeping  out  of  range,  to  drag  the  stately 
animal  about  in  spite  of  evident  reluctance.  Dr.  Cuyler  said  :  "  That's 
your  aristocracy  dragged  by  your  democracy.  Aristocracy  don't  like  it, 
but  can't  help  it." 

"  There  is  a  tree  in  California  so  tall  that  it  takes  two  men  to  see  up 
it.  One  begins  to  look  where  the  other  leaves  off.  Another  tree  in 
Californi;i  was  sawn  through  and  yet  stood  upright,  and  had  to  be 
pulled  over — like  some  people  who  adhere  to  their  old  opinions  when 
all  their  arguments  are  refuted  and  all  their  statements  disproved." 

"  His  sermons  are  as  dry  as  remainder  biscuits  after  a  voyage.  They 
remind  you  of  the  Scotch  preacher  who  once  reached  his  church  very 
wet  with  rain.  The  sexton  said,  '  Never  mind ;  ye'Il  be  dry  eneugh 
when  ye  get  into  pulpit.' " 

"  Coleridge  told  of  a  man  who  never  spoke  of  himself  without  taking 
off  his  hat." 

A  back-settler  was  very  anxious  because  the  Indians  were  trouble- 
some. '  Trust  in  God,  He  is  good  and  watchful.'  He  said, '  Oh,  I  believe 
all  that,  but  it's  them  plaguey  Indians  I  distrust.' " 

The  following  fact  has  become  a  proverb  in  America — for  brevity.  A 
clerical  friend  of  Dr.  Cuyler  was  advised  to  marry,  and  to  visit  another 
clergyman  who  had  several  suitable  daughters.  The  father  said  he 
thought  Mary  was  suitable— to  whom  he  was  introduced,  explained  his 


AMERICA:  EVANGELISING  TOUES. 


199 


object,  but  said  he  had  no  time  for  courtship,  but  would  go  and  have 
another  smoke  with  her  father,  hoping  she  would  come  and  say  "  Yea  " 
or  "  No."  In  a  few  days  this  reply  actually  was  sent,  "  Rev.  and  Dear 
Sir,— Yes.— Yours  faithfully,  Mary  S."  She  knew  and  respected 
his  character." 

"A  man  was  asked  to  subscribe  to  a  fence  round  the  cemetery. 
'  What's  the  need  1  No  one  wants  to  get  in,  and  they  who  are  in  cannot 
get  out,  if  they  would  ! ' " 

"  Salisbury  Cathedral  is  petrified  music." 

"  You  don't  want  the  electric  light  on  the  clock  tower  of  Parliament 
to  keep  saying,  'I'm  an  electric  light.'  What  it  has  got  to  do 
is  just  to  shine.  So  Christians  have  just  to  'shine  as  lights  in 
the  world.' " 

"  The  dynasty  of  the  Stuarts  may  be  thus  classified— (1)  The  reign 
of  bigots  ;  (2)  of  strumpets  ;  (3)  of  poltroons." 

"  Your  England  is  lovely— so  it  ought  to  be  ;  for  it  has  taken  eight 
hundred  years  in  making.  When  our  country  has  been  at  it  six 
hundred  years  more,  I  shall  look  down  and  see  how  it  is  getting  along." 

"We  speak  of  the  Church  militant  and  the  Church  triumphant. 
^Vhat  we  chiefly  hear  is  the  Church  mendicant.  He's  a  lusty  fellow— in 
season,  out  of  season— from  a  Bishop  to  a  '  General.' " 

"  Salvation  Army  hymns  are  like  negro  melodies  whitewashed." 

"  Speaking  of  sermons  which  have  little  relation  to  the  text,  Beecher 
said,  '  A  text  is  a  gate  into  a  field.  When  you  are  in  the  field  you  shut 
the  gate ;  so  a  text  is  the  entry  into  the  theme,  and  may  then  be  left 
behind.'  But  a  good  feature  of  English  preaching  is  deducing  the  whole 
sermon  and  elucidating  it  from  the  text." 

"  A  friend  of  mine  said  to  a  London  publican, '  If  your  shops  were  aU 
closed,  there  would  not  be  much  work  for  the  police.'  He  replied, '  That 
won't  be  till  the  devil  is  dead.'  A  publican  said  to  a  prohibitionist, 
'  You're  sending  our  trade  to  the  devil.'  Reply :  '  It  has  been  his  a 
long  while.' " 

"There  is  not  a  stone  in  Old  England  that  you  turn  up  without 
finding  history  under  it." 

"  Horace  Greeley,  when  asked  to  reply  to  certain  censures,  said, '  No  ; 
it's  hard  kicking  at  nothing.'  So  I  wont  go  to  Z.  church,  for  it's  hard 
trying  to  listen,  and  hearing  nothing." 

"  Truth  may  be  so  diluted  that  it's  hard  to  see  it.  Let  the  shadow 
of  a  pigeon  pass  over  a  pail  of  water,  and  then  take  two  drops  of  it." 

"  A  negro,  touching  his  own  forehead,  thus  described  an  incompetent 
l)reacher — '  De  truble  wid  dat  ar  man  is  dat  nobody  lives  in  de  upper 
storey.' " 

"  The  gait  of  an  old  family  horse  was  about  five  miles  an  hour.  They 
whipped  him  to  go  faster,  but  he  was  thus  put  out  of  his  own  pace,  and 
only  went  four.   Moral :  Let  every  true  worker  go  his  own  gait." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


PUBLICATIONS — CORRESPONDENCE — RECREATIONS. 

A  LARGE  portion  of  my  industry  and  time  has  been  engaged 
in  writing  small  books  intended  to  convey  Gospel  truth  in 
simple  language,  and  thus  to  extend  the  preacher's  influence 
much  further  and  more  permanently  than  by  his  voice  alone. 
I  will  occupy  the  present  chapter  with  a  brief  enumeration 
of  my  various  publications,  with  some  correspondence  that 
would  hardly  fall  under  any  definite  heading,  and  with  some 
account  of  the  recreations  with  which  I  have  lightened  my 
work. 

"  Come  to  Jesus  "  is  the  least  of  my  publications,  though 
by  it  my  name  is  most  widely  kno^vn  in  forty  languages  and 
4,000,000  copies ;  but  God  often  chooses  small  things  to  sub- 
serve His  great  purposes.  It  was  merely  the  heart-utterance 
of  the  simplest  truths,  so  that  its  very  weakness  would  render 
self-elation  ridiculous.  All  praise  be  to  Him  who  has  made 
the  Gospel  it  expounds  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation ! 

The  Secretary  of  the  Religious  Tract  Society  has  kindly 
sent  me  the  following  list  of  languages  into  which  "  Come 
to  Jesus "  has  been  translated  and  issued  by  the  aid  of  that 
Society : — English  (leaflets),  French,  Romany,  Italian,  Portu- 
guese, German,  Dutch,  Swedish,  Danish,  Norwegian,  Magyar, 
Slovak,  Czech  (Bohemia),  Polish,  Greek,  Servian,  Croatian, 
Roumanian,  Bulgarian,  Greco-Turkish,  Armeno-Turkish, 
Arabic,  Armenian,  Urdu,  Urdu-Persian  (for  the  Mohammedans 
of  India),  Bengali,  Hindi,  Khassi  (Assam),  Orissa,  Mahrathi, 
Tamil,  Kanarese,  Telugu  (South-West  India),  Singhalese 
(Ceylon),  Chinese,  Chinese  Mandarin,  Japanese,  Yoruba 
(Western  Africa) ,  Kafir,  Malagasy.  It  has  also  been  published 
by  several  Independent  missions  and  Continental  publishers, 
by  the  Stirling  Tract  Society  in  floral  leaflets,  and  in  very 
large  numbers  by  the  American  Tract  Society,  New  York. 


P UBLICA  TIONS—OORUESPONDENGE-BEGREA  TIONS.  201 


Soon  after  my  work  began  in  London  I  published  a  small 
work,  "  Follow  Jesus,"  as  a  sequel  to  my  earlier  tractate, 
"  Come  to  Jesus."  Its  purpose  is  to  teach  the  duties  of  those 
who  accept  the  invitation,  showing  that  sincerely  to  come  to 
Jesus  means  constant  coming,  and  this  means  following — i.e. 
habitual  love  and  obedience.  This  is  translated  into  several 
languages,  and  has  a  circulation  of  250,000. 

"  The  Holy  CathoUc  Faith  "  was  -^ratten  chiefly  for  Roman 
Catholics,  presenting  cardinal  doctrines  free  from  controversial 
antagonism.  When  they  find  that  Protestants  agree  with 
them  so  far,  they  may  be  more  disposed  to  consider  those 
questions  on  which  they  differ.  This  booklet  has  been  widely 
circulated  in  Italian. 

"  Prayer  and  Praise  "  is  a  volume  of  prayers  in  the  very 
words  of  Scripture,  arranged  for  private  and  family  worship 
during  a  month.  Some  books  of  "family  prayer"  have  seemed 
to  me  too  pompous,  some  too  familiar,  some  too  monotonous, 
some  too  theological;  but  the  Bible,  God's  instruction  as  to  what 
we  should  ask,  furnishes  matter  for  prayer  certainly  acceptable 
to  Him  who  inspired  it.  Many  have  used  this  volume  as  an 
aid  in  family  and  public  worship,  and  also  in  private  devotion. 

Small  tractates  have  been  published,  some  of  them  on 
passing  events: — "Death  in  the  Palace,"  in  reference  to  the 
Prince  Consort,  many  copies  of  which  were  ordered  from 
Windsor  Castle;  "Death  in  the  Coal-pit,"  "The  Christian 
Philosopher"  (30,000),  "Call  of  the  Master"  (50.000), 
"Author  of  '  The  Sinner's  Friend ' "  (70,000),  "  Warning  Cry 
from  Niagara  "  (40,000),  "  Day  of  Small  Things,"  "  Christ  for 
Everyone "  (60,000),  "  Brazen  Serpent,"  "  Jehovah-Jireh," 
"  Now,"  "  Watch  and  Pray,"  "  The  Shadow  of  the  Almighty," 
"  Quench  not  the  Spirit,"  "  The  Man  Christ  Jesus,"  "  Hints 
on  Preaching,"  "  Plain  Truths  Plainly  Put,"  "  Words  from 
the  Workshop,"  being  reports  of  speeches  by  working-men 
on  the  benefits  of  teetotalism  (40,000);  "Ready  to  Perish" 
(25,000),  "  Stop  the  Leak,"  "  It  is  I ;  or,  The  Voice  of  Jesus 
in  the  Storm"  (140,000),  "  Christian  Victory."  Larger  works 
have  been : — "  The  Antidote  to  Fear,"  "  From  Liverpool  to  St. 
Louis  "  (out  of  print),  "  The  Forum  and  the  Vatican ;  or.  An 


202 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Easter  Pilgrimage  to  Rome,"  "  The  Convent  Case "  "  Home- 
ward Bound " ;  a  volume  of  sermons  at  Surrey  Chapel, 
and  various  tracts.  Subsequently  came: — "The  Lord's 
Prayer," "  Divine  Brotherhood,"  "  Gethsemane,"  "  Lyrics  of 
a  Long  Life,"  the  aggregate  number  amounting  to  above 
two  millions,  besides  "  Come  to  Jesus,"  all  of  them  in 
various  methods  bearing  some  testimony  to  the  foundation 
fact  of  salvation  by  Christ. 

I  was  in  constant  correspondence  with  my  parents,  but 
have  very  few  of  their  letters  or  my  own.  The  following  is 
a  specimen  of  my  father's  outpourings,  ever  stimulating 
and  consoling : — 

"Maidstone,  July,  1850. 
"  Mercy,  great  mercy,  all  well,  '  looking  unto  Jesus.'  This  is,  indeed, 
a  great  mercy,  to  be  found  looking  unto  Him— having  the  heart  turned 
towards  God — delight  in  the  ways  of  God— separation  from  evil  ways — 
love  of  holiness— love  o/ Christ— love  for  Christ — love  for  His  people — 
love  of  His  people — Christian  friends  we  should  never  have  known  but 
for  the  love  of  Christ.  Other  mercies — deliverance /7-om  trouble— sup- 
port in  trouble.  When  we  think  of  His  mercies,  we  shall  exclaim  with 
David—'  I  will  extol  thee,  my  God,  O  King  ;  and  I  will  bless  thy 
name  for  ever  and  ever'  (Psalm  cxlv.)." 

A  note  found  among  my  mother's  papers  : — 
"  From  Netvman. 

"  We  do  long  to  keep  you  on  earth  as  long  as  possible.  My  love  for 
you  has  been  a  passion  ever  since  I  was  a  child.  Life  would  be  so 
different  without  you.  I  wonder  I  endured  so  patiently  those  twelve 
years'  exile  at  Hull.  If  you  were  to  go  to  heaven,  I  should  want  to  go 
too,  and  be  tempted  to  wish  to  forsake  my  present  appointed  lot.  So 
you  must  try  and  keep  well  to  save  me  from  this  temptation." 

Samuel  Wilberforce,  Bishop  of  Oxford — whose  illus- 
trious father  I  had  visited  as  a  junior  reporter  with  a  proof 
of  a  speech — I  met  at  Mr.  Gladstone's  breakfasts.  He  was 
sometimes  censured  for  inconsistency  between  his  High 
Church  doctrines  and  his  broad  sympathies.  To  this  the 
following  letter  alludes : — 

"  Oct.  28,  1858. 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir,— I  thank  you  heartily  for  your  very  welcome 
note.  .  .  .  Small  minds,  and  above  all,  it  seems  to  me,  irreligious 
minds,  cannot  comprehend  how  a  man  can  be  convinced  (as  I  am,  with 


PUBLICA TIONS—COBRESPONDI^NCE—RECItEA  TIONS.  203 


as  a  complete  intellectual  conviction  as  my  understanding  can  admit, 
and  with  as  full  a  spiritual  addiction  to  that  conclusion  as  my  reason 
and  spirit  can  yield)  that  their  own  spiritual  body  is  most  of  any  in  full 
accordance  with  the  mind  and  will  of  Christ,  and  yet  honour,  admire,  and 
delight  in  the  manifestation  of  the  presence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  working 
upon  the  souls  of  those  who  have  not,  as  I  think,  been  enlightened  to 
see  what  I  see.  It  is  a  matter  of  thankfulness  that  some  at  least  are 
delivered  from  this  thraldom,  and  can  see  as  you  see,  and  can  write  as 
you  write. 

"  Ever  most  truly  yours, 

"S.  OXON." 

In  a  newspaper  report  of  a  debate  in  the  House  of  Lords 
it  was  stated  that  Bishop  Wilberforce  had  accused  Edward 
Miall  of  endeavouring  to  destroy  the  Church  of  England.  I 
wrote  to  him,  saying  that,  as  an  intimate  friend  and  great 
admirer  of  Mr.  Miall,  I  was  sure  he  would  disavow  any  such 
wish.  He  honoured  Christians  of  all  Churches,  but  considered 
that  the  establishment  of  any  Church  was  contrary  to  the  New 
Testament  and  injurious  to  any  Church  so  established.  His 
objection  applied  to  the  establishment  of  Presbyterian  or 
Independent  Churches  as  much  as  to  Episcopalian. 

I  also  wrote  that,  convinced  as  he  was  so  strongly  that 
his  Church  was  founded  on  the  Rock  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles, 
I  was  surprised  that  he  should  think  it  could  ever  be  destroyed 
by  removing  from  it  the  earthly  prop  of  State  patronage.  He 
at  once  thanked  me,  regretting  to  have  used  any  expression 
capable  of  a  meaning  he  utterly  repudiated,  and  saying  that 
on  any  future  opportunity  in  debate  he  would  avoid  suggesting 
that  enmity  to  the  Establishment  was  enmity  to  the  Church 
itself.    I  extract  the  following  from  a  letter  of  his  : — 

"  Feb.  16,  1860. 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  kind  tone  of  your  letter.  I  most 
fully  and  entirely  recognise  the  distinction  you  point  out  between  the 
'  Church '  and  its  '  relation  to  the  State.'  Indeed,  so  habitually  is  it 
present  to  me  that  I  have  not  the  least  doubt  that  what  I  did  say  was 
that  Mr.  Miall  avowed  his  purpose  of  destroying  '  the  Establishment,' 
and  not '  the  Church.'  " 

Services  in  theatres  were  now  being  held,  in  order  to  meet 
the  objections  of  many  to  enter  churches,  who  linked  the 
buildings  with  the  reputed  action  of  the  worshippers  in 


204 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


political  and  social  spheres,  thus  excusing  themselves  for 
not  attending  divine  worship ;  they  also  considered  that,  as 
these  buildings  were  devoted  to  separate  sects,  their  own 
attendance  might  identify  them  with  one  or  another.  There- 
fore Lord  Shaftesbury,  Mr.  Morley,  and  others,  more  anxious 
for  religion  than  for  sect,  arranged  for  sermons  by  preachers 
of  various  Churches,  to  be  held  in  theatres  and  other  places 
which  the  people  were  accustomed  to  attend.  Several 
eloquent  Churchmen  as  well  as  Nonconformists  preached  to 
immense  congregations,  chiefly  of  the  working  class.  With 
others,  I  preached  with  great  enjoyment  to  crowds  of  atten- 
tive and  devout  listeners  in  the  Britannia,  Victoria,  and 
other  theatres. 

In  a  letter  to  me  (January  21),  1861,  Bishop  Wilberforce 
writes  : — 

"  I  ought  honestly  to  say  that  I  cannot  look  with  pleasure  on  the 
'theatre  services,'  because  I  believe  the  lastiiig  evil  to  the  sanctity 
of  worship  will  exceed  the  present  good  of  sowing  the  good  seed. 
Will  you  also  let  me  thank  you  heartily  for  a  most  interesting  and 
instructive  memoir  1 

"  Most  truly  yours, 

"  S.  OXON." 

A  charge  was  delivered  at  Reading  by  Bishop  Wilberforce 
which  gave  great  offence,  because  he  had  apparently  linked 
public-houses  and  Dissenting  chapels  as  foes  to  the  Church. 
In  reference  to  this  he  wrote  me  the  following  explanation : — 

"Dec.  IK,  186a 

"  I  venture  to  ask  you  to  accept  as  a  token  of  respect  a  copy  of  my 
recent  charge.  I  do  this  the  more  because,  greatly  to  my  regret,  I  under- 
stand that  some  passages  iu  it  have  excited  feelings  of  opposition  in  the 
minds  of  some  of  my  Non-Conforming  brethren  at  Reading,  and  they 
are  holding,  I  am  told,  public  meetings  to  condemn  me  and  it.  And 
yet  I  venture  to  hope  that  you  will  not  find  in  it  one  uncharitable  word 
as  to  those  \vith  whom  we  differ.  Of  course,  these  are  my  own  prin- 
ciples, because  I  believe  them  to  be  the  principles  of  my  Church.  There 
is,  I  hope,  no  disproportion  between  them  and  the  great  truths  of  our 
common  Christianity.  There  is,  I  trust,  no  word  which  ought  to  wound 
a  conscientious  dissenter  from  our  communion.  But  if  there  is,  I 
heartily  wish  it  unwritten,  and  I  ask  you  to  point  it  out  to  me." 


PUBLICATIONS— CORRESPONDENCE— BECBEATIOXS.  205 


To  this  I  replied  by  quoting  a  sentence  in  which  he  said 
that  "  Dissent  and  the  public-house  were  the  chief  antagonists 
to  the  Church."  It  was  not  surprising  that  this  offended 
godly  Dissenters.  He  courteously  repUed,  explaining  that  he 
did  not  intend  to  class  together  drink  and  Dissent,  but  to 
point  out  that,  though  by  totally  different  methods,  both  drew 
away  many  from  attendance  at  the  parish  church.  He  re- 
gretted an  expression  capable  of  interpretation  in  a  sense  so 
abhorrent  to  his  own  feelings,  and  so  opposed  to  what  he  had 
intended  to  express. 

In  reply  to  an  appeal  from  me  to  use  his  influence  in  pre- 
venting Church  of  England  missionaries  entering  on  fields 
already  occupied,  the  Bishop  concurred  in  the  general  prin- 
ciple being  acted  on  by  all  missionary  societies,  but  made 
exception  in  the  case  of  large  populations,  saying : — 

"  But  when  a  nation  is  to  be  evangelised  ;  when  that  work  is  but 
begun  in  the  capital ;  when  from  that  capital  influence  must  go  forth 
to  the  whole  island  ;  when  in  that  capital,  besides  our  own  missions, 
Rome  is  seeking  to  propagate  her  faith — then  it  seems  to  me  that  not 
absence  from  the  capital,  but  absence  in  the  capital  from  anything  like 
hostility  to  you  or  undervaluing  your  work,  is  the  line  our  principles 
require  of  us.  We  believe  that  without  what  we  consider  as  the  apostolic 
form  of  Episcopacy,  Rome  cannot  be  successfully  resisted.  We  therefore, 
as  it  seems  to  me,  are  compelled  by  the  accidents  of  a  capital  to  conduct 
at  once  our  mission  for  the  island  there,  lest,  in  fact,  we  yield  the  ground 
to  that  superstitious  system  by  which  Rome  has  to  so  fearful  a  degree 
disfigured  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord.  We  should  not  address  your  converts 
but  the  unconverted. 

"  I  am,  my  dear  Mr.  Newman  Hall, 

"  Ever  most  truly  yours, 

"  S.  OXON." 

From  Dean  Stanley,  on  Disestablishment : — 

"  Deanery,  Dec.  3,  '77. 
"  I  much  regret  I  could  not  catch  you  after  the  service  to  have 
brought  you  into  the  Deanery.  .  .  .  Do  not  some  members  of  the 
Liberation  Society  desire,  by  legislation,  to  destroy  the  existing  institu- 
tion of  the  Church  of  England  as  completely  as  the  Parliament  of  1662 
proposed  to  destroy  the  existing  institutions  of  Independency,  Presby- 
terianism,  etc.  ?  The  particular  means  may  be  difl"erent,  but  the  end 
sought  is  the  same.  But  I  never  meant  to  say  that  this  programme  was 
approved  by  all  Nonconformists.  I  am  quite  aware  that  this  is  not  the 
case.    Nor  did  I  intend  to  question  the  sincerity  and  conscientiousness 


206 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


of  those  who  do  approve  it.  I  always  feel  respect  for  those  who  do 
honestly  adopt  what  seems  tome  a  mistaken  and  superstitious  objection 
to  the  Church  of  England,  or  those  who,  regarding  it  as  a  noxious 
institution,  wish  for  its  destruction  as  an  injury  to  the  country.  There 
is  a  broad  distinction  that  separates  them  from  the  political  leaders 
who  do  not  believe  in  these  objections  and  yet  encourage  them  as  the 
means  of  recruiting  a  broken  party.  With  the  former  I  have  some 
sympathy  and  much  forbearance  ;  with  the  latter  none  whatever." 

Cardinal  Manning's  interest  in  all  efforts  to  instruct  the 
"working  classes  is  indicated  by  the  following : — 

"  York  Place,  April  4,  '67. 
"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sib, — I  have  seen  in  the  papers  a  notice  of  some 
work  in  which  you  are  engaged  to  provide  the  working  classes  with 
instruction  on  Sundays.  The  subject  is  of  such  common  interest  that 
I  should  feel  obliged  if  you  would  kindly  give  me  information  as  to  its 
nature  and  extent.  If  it  would  save  you  trouble  to  do  so  in  conversa- 
tion, I  should  be  happy  to  call  upon  you  or  to  receive  your  visit.  I  am 
at  home  every  day  till  one  o'clock,  or  any  afternoon  after  Tuesday  next 
"  Believe  me.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

"  Your  faithful  servant, 

"  Henry  E.  Manning." 

I  explained  that  my  work  on  Sunday  was  preaching  the 
Gospel  out  of  doors  or  in  theatres  ;  my  secular  lectures  were 
on  week  evenings. 

Tom  Hughes,  as  he  was  familiarly  called,  was  one  of  my 
early  public  friends,  with  whom  I  was  in  full  accord  on  social 
questions.  He  was  once  my  guest  in  Hull,  in  company  with 
Lord  Goodrich,  when  the  latter  was  canvassing  for  the  repre- 
sentation. I  value  the  following  note  as  a  record  of  the 
past : — 

"  Park  Street,  July  19th,  1865. 
"  .    .    .    .   I  am  sure  you  will  believe  how  much  I  value  your  good 
word,  and  hope  we  may  often  meet  for  fellow- work  in  the  future,  though 
I  trust,  for  the  credit  of  educated  England,  never  in  such  a  minority  as 
we  used  to  be  in  during  the  American  war. 

"  Most  truly  yours, 

"  Thomas  Hughes." 

Allusion  is  here  made  to  the  comparatively  few  who 
manifested  sympathy  with  the  North  in  their  struggle  for 
union  and  emancipation. 

I  had  the  privilege  of  meeting  Kossuth  several  times. 


P  UBLIGA  TIONS—  GORBESPONDENGE- EEC  RE  A  TIONS.  207 


with  Bright  and  others,  at  the  house  of  ray  friend, 
Charles  Gilpin,  M.P.  I  greatly  admired  his  correctness  and 
fluency  of  speech  in  the  English  language.  His  public 
addresses  were  characterised  by  true  eloquence.  Crowds 
gathered  to  listen  to  him  and  applaud.  I  received  from 
him  the  following  letter  in  acknowledgment  of  a  sermon  of 
mine  in  Surrey  Chapel: — 

"  May  30th,  1859. 
"Receive  my  heartfelt  thanks  for  your  note  and  report  of  your 
sermon.  It  is  approval  of  such  earnest  thinkers  as  you  are  which  is 
most  valuable  to  the  cause  of  my  country  ;  it  is  their  task  to  keep  the 
public  right,  to  awake  the  consciences  of  such  men  as  now  govern  by 
personal  or  class  interest,  not  by  the  principles  of  freedom  or  the  general 
interests  of  the  country.  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  having  spoken 
from  the  pulpit  to  the  heart  of  the  multitude,  reminding  them  of  their 
religious  duties  in  the  present  crisis.  I  once  more  fervently  recommend 
to  you  the  cause  of  my  country,  which  is  the  cause  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty.  Being  called  to  action,  I  have  soon  to  leave  England,  but  I 
trust  the  friends  of  freedom  will  not  forget  us,  and  that  England  should 
not  forsake  us  in  the  struggle.  Accept  the  assurance  of  my  highest 
regards,  and  believe  me 

"  Yours  very  truly, 

"  Kossuth." 

I  had  the  honour  of  being  a  member  of  the  committee 
for  Garibaldi's  reception  in  London,  and  was  in  one  of  the 
numerous  carriages  in  the  long  procession  which  attended  him 
amidst  enormous  crowds  of  enthusiastic  admirers.  I  was 
admitted  to  a  private  audience  in  the  grounds  of  the  Duke  of 
Sutherland,  and  was  afterwards  present  at  the  grand  reception, 
when  I  saw  a  beautiful  and  stately  lady  kneel  before  him,  and 
then  salute  him  with  a  courtly  kiss.  I  sent  him  a  letter  of 
congratulation,  with  a  copy  of  my  tractate  on  Divine  Socialism, 
in  acknowledgment  of  which  I  received  the  following  letter  : — 

"  Pisa,  December  10th. 
"  General  Garibaldi  desires  me  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your 
book  and  letter,  and  to  express  his  gratitude  for  the  sympathy  you  show 
to  him  and  to  the  Italian  cause.    No  man  more  than  Garibaldi  admires 
those  who  struggle  for  civil  or  religious  liberty. 

"  Yours  truly, 

"  Clemente  Corte." 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  entertaining  an  aide-de-camp  of 


208 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Garibaldi,  and  rendering  him  some  small  service,  and  received 
a  letter  from  which  I  copy  : — 

"  Spezzia, 

"The  General  finds  himself  better  since  we  came  here.  The 
projectile  is  not  in  the  foot,  and  the  bone  not  broken.  It  is  a  grave 
wound,  but  ho  has  never  complained,  never  re;)roached  the  enemies  who 
wished  to  kill  him,  never  spoken  evil  of  any  person,  even  of  those  who 
roused  his  indignation,  which  never  extended  to  themselves  personally. 
I  never  knew  such  an  accumulation  of  sanctities  in  one  single  human 
heart.  I  told  him  of  your  taking  me  to  the  director  of  the  Waterloo 
Station,  and  the  thirty  shillings  returned  to  me.  Receive  again  my 
thanks,  and  those  of  my  poor  Italy  so  maltreated  by  her  children, 
victims  of  that  Catholic  priestism,  which  is  the  cholera,  the  typhus,  the 
yellow  fever,  the  scourge  of  Egypt  for  souls  and  bodies. 

"  Very  affectionately  yours, 

"  C.  O.  ViECHY,  M.P.  and  Colonel." 

Professor  F.  W.  Newman  Avas  frequently  my  breakfast 
guest  at  Hampstead,  where  he  and  his  wife  resided.  We  were 
in  such  full  accord  in  reference  to  temperance  and  other  philan- 
thropies, though  differing  so  absolutely  on  religious  doctrines, 
that  we  respected  each  other's  convictions  and  never  indulged 
in  theological  controversy.  When  he  came  to  breakfast  ho 
always  remained,  without  any  constraint,  to  family  worship, 
and  I  sometimes  noticed  that  he  seemed  deeply  affected.  He 
was  with  me  on  the  committee  for  the  trial  of  Governor  Eyre, 
by  whom  Mr.  Gordon  had  been  unlawfully  executed  on  a  false 
charge  of  inciting  the  negroes  to  insurrection.  Martial  law 
administered  by  soldiers  was  in  operation  in  the  disturbed 
areas,  but  Gordon  was  seized  at  his  own  home,  where  he 
claimed  trial  by  jury,  and  carried  off  to  the  district  where  the 
Habeas  Corpus  Act  did  not  run,  and  the  judgment  was  given 
by  officers  strong  in  sympathy  with  the  panic-smitten  partisans 
who  knew  that  a  fair  trial  would  result  in  Gordon's  vindication. 
When  the  trial  came  before  the  grand  jury  in  England,  the 
Chief  Justice  delivered  a  very  strong  charge,  showing  that, 
whatever  opinion  were  formed  on  Gordon's  motives  and  con- 
duct, the  mode  of  his  trial  and  execution  was  directly  opposed 
to  British  law,  which  the  Governor  was  bound  to  administer. 

In  reply  to  a  letter  directing  the  attention  of  Mr.  Glad- 
stone to  the  subject,  he  wrote  : — 


P UBLIGA  TIONS— CORRESPONDENCE— BEGRE A TIONS.  209 


"  March  22nd,  1865. 
"  With  respect  to  Jamaica,  perhaps  the  less  I  say  at  this  moment  the 
better,  but  undoubtedly  in  my  opinion,  while  the  several  parties  are  on 
their  trial  before  England,  England  herself  has  been  and  is  still  on  her 
trial  before  the  world. 

"  ^lost  faithfully  yours, 

"W.  E.  G." 

I  can  find  the  following  letter  alone  from  Professor 
Newman,  which  has  only  a  personal  interest,  as  regards  his 
conjugal  affection.  It  was  to  me  very  touching  to  see  him 
trudging  by  the  side  of  Mrs.  Newman  on  her  visits  to  the  poor, 
he  carrying  her  bag  of  tracts  and  Testaments.  During  her 
illness  he  wrote  respecting  her  sufferings  during  many  weeks, 
adding  (January,  1866) : — 

"  For  nine  or  ten  days  she  seemed  to  lie  at  the  point  of  death.  The 
doctors  thought  she  could  not  live  forty-eight  hours.  But  by  dint  of 
indefatigable  nursing  we  strengthened  her  to  rally,  ^[y  painful  ex- 
pectation is  that  a  lingering  death  is  her  only  future  life  ;  and  from  that 
I  am  disposed  to  pray  that  anyone  dear  to  me  may  be  released,  since  it 
is  that  which  of  all  things  I  deprecate  for  myself.  On  January  6th  she 
first  believed  herself  dying,  and  gave  me  very  numerous  charges,  which 
I  put  down  on  paper.  Not  only  relations  and  near  friends,  but  the  poor, 
were  very  prominent  in  her  thoughts.  She  at  first  wished  to  live,  for 
my  sake,  she  said  ;  but  distress  of  breathing  and  general  misery  soon 
reconciled  her  to  die,  and  until  a  few  days  ago  it  has  been  her  fixed, 
tranquil  expectation.  We  have  now  only  to  possess  our  souls  in  patience, 
and  while  actively  struggling  to  recover  her,  passively  accept  the  high 
will  of  God,  our  blessed  Father. 

"  I  am  heartily  yours, 

"F.  W.  Xewman." 

From  Mrs.  Cobden,  acknowledging  a  copy  of  my  little 
book  containing  the  sermon  preached  at  Surrey  Chapel,  in 
memoriam,  entitled  "  Cobden  "  : — 

"  Midhurst,  M&y  15th,  1865. 
"  I  return  my  warm  and  grateful  thanks  for  your  eloquent  and  in- 
structive tribute  to  the  memory  of  ray  beloved  husband.  I  have  derived 
much  comfort  from  the  little  book  you  so  kindly  sent  me,  and  shall  ever 
value  it,  as  having  emanated  from  one  who  so  well  comprehended  his 
pure  and  practical  Christian  character. 

"  Yours  sincer  ely, 

"C.  A.  Cobden." 

In  reply  to  a  letter  of  sympathy  on  occasion  of  the  death 

0 


210 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


of  Prince  Albert,  I  received  the  following  from  Lady  Augusta 
Bruce  (afterwards  the  wife  of  Dean  Stanley) : — 

"  December  23rd,  1861. 
"Lady  Augusta  Bruce  begs  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  Mr.  New- 
man Hall's  letter  and  the  poem  accompanying  it,  and  will  take  the 
earliest  opportunity  of  laying  these  before  the  Queen,  whose  unutterable 
grief  is  soothed  by  the  multiplied  and  touching  proofs  of  the  heartfelt 
sympathy  of  her  people." 

From  Dr.  Moftat,  in  reply  to  an  invitation  to  meet  Mr. 
Gladstone : — 

"  February  6th,  1874. 
"  I  shall  esteem  it  a  very  high  privilege  to  meet  the  great  Gladstone, 
of  whom  I  have  heard  and  read  so  much— the  Gladstone  who  has  fixed 
a  thorn  in  the  side  of  Pio  Nono,  which  is  affecting  the  hearts  of  millions 
and  will  continue  to  fester,  till  Babylon  be  thrown  down  and  be  no  more 
found  at  all.  As  to  remaining  with  you  a  day  or  two,  it  is,  under  a  severe 
pressure  of  engagements,  impossible. 

"  Very  gratefully  yours, 

"Robert  Moffat." 

On  a  former  page,  relating  to  an  open-air  meeting  on  Calton 
Hill,  I  have  told  of  an  address  I  delivered  forty  years  ago  and  its 
sequel.  The  following  letter  is  from  the  clergyman,  labouring 
among  the  poor  in  Glasgow,  who  was  led  to  Christ  on  that 
occasion : — 

"  Ratherglen,  December  9th,  1887. 
"  My  dear  Sir, — It  is  a  long  time  since  we  met  on  the  Calton  Hill, 
Edinburgh.  You  then  helped  me  into  the  light  of  Life.  I  was  about  to 
refresh  your  memory  in  the  anteroom  of  our  City  Hall  when  we  were 
called  upon  to  march  to  the  platform.  You  will  see  from  the  enclosed 
what  is  being  done  through  me  in  the  East  End  of  Glasgow. 

"  Yours  very  cordially, 

"Robert  Hall." 

Fifty  years  after  the  conversion  of  "  Sailor "  Jackson  at 
Hull,*  I  received  the  following  letter  from  his  daughter,  dated 
Hull,  1892  :— 

"As  soon  as  my  father  adopted  teetotalism,  he  remembered  a 
favourite  niece  whose  husband  was  in  danger  of  ruining  himself  and 
family  by  intemperance.  He  had  some  trouble  in  inducing  him  to  go 
to  a  temperance  meeting.  At  length  they  went  to  one  where  you  were 
lecturing.  He  signed  ;  went  home  and  tlirew  wine  and  spirits  down  the 
sink,  but  found  he  must  either  return  to  his  grog  or  give  up  his  pipe.  One 
night  he  surprised  his  wife  by  throwing  all  his  tobacco  and  cigars  into 
*  See  pp.  74,  7y. 


PUBLIC  A  TIONS-CORRESPOXDENGE— RECREATIONS.  211 


the  fire,  and  breaking  up  all  his  pipes  ;  and  to  the  day  of  his  death,  last 
Februarj',  he  never  either  drank  or  smoked  again. 

"Jane  Rhodes." 

I  desired  to  feel  assured  that  the  Crystal  Palace  of 
recreation,  so  full  of  objects  of  interest,  historical,  artistic, 
musical,  natural,  with  its  dehghtful  grounds,  was  free 
from  any  objectionable  feature.  I  had  several  times  been 
there,  and  was  glad  to  find  this  to  be  the  case.  But  during 
the  Christmas  holidays  of  1873 — and  for  the  first  time — I 
witnessed  a  pantomime,  and  was  surprised  and  sorry  to  see 
much  that  seemed  to  me  unfit  for  public  exhibition,  especially 
to  young  men  and  women.  I  accordingly  wrote  a  polite 
protest  to  the  secretarj'  and  received  a  courteous  reply,  from 
which  I  extract  a  few  sentences  : — 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  by  your  kind  letter.  I  feel  the  force  of 
everything  you  say,  and  frankly  admit  that  the  pantomime  of  last 
Christmas  was  anything  but  what  it  ought  to  be,  and  I  have  taken  the 
greatest  care  this  year  to  prevent  anything  of  the  kind  which  I  know 
oiTended,  and  justly  offended,  many  of  our  best  friends.  I  sympathise 
with  everything  you  say  about  a  pure  theatre,  but  the  difficulties  appear 
to  me  to  make  it  quite  hopeless.  But  if  you  were  to  compare  the 
Crystal  Palace  pantomime  of  this  year  with  the  theatres,  you  would  find 
the  difference  so  great  that  your  objections  would  be  very  much  lessened. 
The  matter  was  very  carefully  looked  after  by  Mr.  W.  and  myself,  and 
the  restrictions  which  we  enforced  met  with  the  greatest  opposition  from 
the  people  employed.  It  is  there  that  the  chief  difficulty  arises.  You 
can  control  the  length  of  skirts,  but  you  cannot  control  the  gestures 
of  an  actor  or  actress,  and  the  public  are  so  wedded  to  certain  people 
that  it  is  necessary  to  have  them  in  order  to  ensure  the  success  of  the 
piece.  However,  I  am  so  much  encouraged  by  the  kind,  frank,  and  sen- 
sible tone  of  your  letter,  that  we  shall  certainly  endeavour  next  time  to 
make  still  greater  restrictions." 

So  much  is  said  of  the  lack  of  courtesy  between  Church- 
men and  Dissenters  that  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  narrate  many 
instances  of  friendship  shown  me  on  the  common  grounds  of 
Christianity,  although  my  political  and  ecclesiastical  opinions 
were  never  concealed.     The  following  letters  are  illustrations. 

From  the  Very  Reverend  Dean  Vaughan  : — 

"  The  Vicarage,  Doncaster,  2 1st  April,  1869. 
Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — I  venture  to  address  you,  not  quite  as  a 
stranger,  on  behalf  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  of  this 


212 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


town,  who  are  ambitious  enough  to  ask  of  you  a  le(;ture  in  our  Guild- 
hall, during  the  next  autumn  or  winter.  I  fear  that  I  am  causing  you 
trouble  by  an  application  which  reaches  you  doubtless  from  all  parts  of 
England  in  turn.  I  can  only  plead,  as  a  very  inadequate  excuse,  my 
desire  and  hope  to  be  favoured  with  your  company  at  my  house  during 
your  stay  in  Doncaster. 

"  Very  sincerely  and  respectfully  yours, 

"  Charles  J.  Vaughan." 

"The  Temple,  1st  Febi-uary,  1871. 
"I  deeply  feel  your  kindness  in  asking  me  to  undertake  a  service  in 
St.  James's  Hall.  Unequal  as  I  should  feel  myself  to  be,  in  all  respect;-, 
to  that  particular  office,  requiring  gifts  so  marked  and  exceptioral,  T 
have  the  additional  and  fatal  disqualification  of  being  unable  to  add  to 
my  regular  duties,  always  heavy  enough  for  my  strength,  and  of  having 
laid  down  to  myself  the  rule  of  preaching  nowhere,  except  in  deference 
to  some  very  direct  official  compulsion.  I  am  equally  obliged  by  the 
kind  and  brotherly  spirit  which  breathes  in  your  request,  and  which 
I  heartily  reciprocate. 

"  Ever  faithfully  yours, 

"  C.  J.  Vaughan." 

From  the  Rev.  Dr.  Boyd,  late  Moderator  of  the  EstabHshed 
Church  of  Scotland  : — 

"  When  in  London  I  shall  certainly  be  most  happy  to  preach  for  you. 
The  time  has  quite  come  when  those  who  are  agreed  on  vital  matters 
should  do  all  they  can  to  break  down  barriers  raised  by  indifferent 
things  ;  and  when  you  come  to  Scotland  I  hope  to  hear  a  sermon  from 
you  in  our  ancient  church.  Stanley  was  here,  and  spoke  warmly  of  your 
kindness  at  the  meeting  of  your  Convocation.  Whether  you  agree  with 
him  or  not,  you  cannot  but  admire  his  liberal  spirit.  ...  By  the 
way,  when  shall  you  and  I  be  able  to  preach  in  Westminster  Abbey  ? 
Will  it  ever  be  at  all?  If  any  man  will  bring  that  day,  it  will  be 
Stanley.  ...  I  envy  you  the  testimony  God  is  giving  you  of  the 
efficacy  of  your  work.  We  here  must  work  in  faith,  not  seeing 
such  results.  But  when  we  see  people  on  their  death-beds  we  often 
find  that  they  are  much  more  truly  Christian  people  than  we  had 
thought.  ...  In  1864  I  came  to  your  house  from  the  house  of 
my  very  dear  friend  Thorold,  Rector  of  St.  Giles',  now  Bishop  of 
Rochester.  Froude  says  when  a  friend  is  made  a  bishop  you  los(! 
your  friend.  I  have  not  found  it  so.  Each  May  I  spend  some  time 
with  him.  If  I  am  at  SeLsdon  Park  next  May  I  shall  come  and  see 
you.  One  has  not  so  many  friends  as  to  afford  to  ;;row  out  of 
acquaintance  with  one  of  them. 

"  Yours  most  sincerely, 

"  A.  K.  H.  B." 


P  UBLICA  TTOXS-COBRESPONDEXCE—EECREA  TIONS.  213 


Amid  constant  and  varied  acti\'ities,  religious,  ecclesi- 
astical, philanthropic,  social,  I  have  not  seldom  been  asked 
vhat  my  recreations  have  been.  I  am  a  strong  believer  in 
the  need  of  rest  for  both  body  and  mind ;  for  pleasures  to 
vary  pain,  for  enjoyments  which  strengthen  and  fit  for  duty — 
really  to  renew  and  re-create,  and  thus  deserve  the  name  of 
Re-creations.  I  have  advocated  and  endeavoured  to  procure 
them  for  the  sons  and  daughters  of  toil — I  have  valued  and 
given  God  thanks  for  them  myself  The  following  favourite 
lines  from  Wordsworth's  "Excursion"  illustrate  this  subject 
of  recreation : — 

"Truth  lias  her  pleasure  grounds,  her  haunts  of  ease 

And  easy  contemplation,  gay  parterres 

And  labvrinthine  walks,  her  sunny  ghdes 

And  shady  groves  in  studious  contrast,  each 

For  recreation  leading  into  each. 

These  may  he  range,  if  willing  to  partake 

Their  soft  indulgences,  and  in  due  time 

May  issue  thence,  recruited  for  the  tasks 

And  course  of  service  Truth  requires  from  those 

Who  tend  her  altars,  wait  upon  her  throne, 

And  guard  her  fortresses." 

Among  these  recreations  I  enumerate  literature,  in- 
cluding history,  fiction,  poetry;  music,  as  a  listener;  social 
intercourse,  scenery,  walking  (for  many  years  eight  or  ten 
miles  daily  sometimes  thirty ;  now  reduced  to  four  or  five). 

Sketching  has  been  a  delight  from  the  age  of  sixteen — 
since  twenty  in  water-colours — self-taught,  or  rather  Nature- 
taught.  Wherever  I  travel  I  take  a  sketch-book  and  colour- 
box  with  me.  I  have  now  about  one  hundred  books  with 
about  twenty-five  sketches  in  each.  The  subjects  include 
scenes  in  Egypt,  Palestine,  Jerusalem,  Damascus,  Lebanon, 
Baalbek,  Beyrout,  Constantinople,  Cyprus,  Sicily,  Corfu,  Tan- 
gier, Spain,  Belgium,  Germany,  Holland,  Norwa}',  France,  the 
Alps,  Italy  (including  Rome,  Naples,  Florence,  Milan),  the 
United  States  of  America,  Canada  (Ottawa,  etc.),  Sagony 
River,  and,  of  course,  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  and  Ireland. 

These  sketches  are  the  spoils  of  my  sporting  excursions. 
They  involved  no  death  or  pain  to  any  fellow-creature.  Those 
which  I  took  fifty  years  ago  retain  their  freshness,  and  still 


214 


NEWifAN  HALL. 


give  pleasure  to  friends  who  care  occasionally  to  partake  of 
what  to  me  are  dainties,  and  enable  them  to  listen  with  me 
to  "  songs  mthout  words." 

Another  recreation  has  been  versification.  I  began  when 
a  mere  child  with  a  love-song  to  my  mother.  Then  followed 
sacred  rhymes  until  my  first  published  small  volume,  entitled 
"  Bolton  Abbey  Hymns,"  after  the  spot  where  some  of  them 
were  composed,  and  dedicated  to  my  mother  in  this  sonnet: — 

Mother  !  to  thee,  of  right,  this  book  belongs  ; 
For,  seated  on  thy  knee,  an  infant  weak, 
With  lisping  tongue,  I  learned  from  thee  to  speak 
"  In  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs." 
Oft  didst  thou  stroke  my  head,  and  kiss  my  cheek. 
And  weep  for  joy  to  hear  thy  child  repeat 
How  the  Good  Shepherd  came  from  heaven,  to  seek 
His  wandering  lambs,  and  how  His  hands  and  feet 
Were  pierced  with  nails— while  He,  the  sufferer  meek, 
Prayed  for  His  foes,  then  mounted  to  His  throne. 
With  themes  like  these  my  years  have  still  upgrown, 
Through  thy  persuasive  teaching,  tender  care, 
Thine,  and  a  loving  father's  life  of  prayer  ; 
The  book  I  offer  thee  is  thus  thine  own. 
Bolton  Abbey,  SejH.,  1857. 

A  small  volume  followed,  "  Pilgrim  Songs  in  Cloud  and 
Sunshine."  I  have  known  both — cloud  dark  and  long, 
sunshine  bright  and  permanent.  My  verses  have  been 
autobiography,  heart  utterances,  calling  for  no  minute  inter- 
pretation. Another  booklet  consisted  chiefly  of  "  Moun- 
tain Musings."  Finally,  I  gathered  all  into  "  Lyrics  of  a 
Long  Life,"  now  out  of  print.  I  propose  to  republish  most  of 
the  contents  in  two  small  books,  one  containing  devotional 
"  hymns,"  at  a  low  price,  and  the  other  short  "  poems." 

An  ambition  fondly  cherished  during  many  years  has  been 
that  some  hymns  of  mine  might  be  considered  worthy  of 
a  place  in  Christian  hymnals  and  be  used  in  public  worship. 
This  has  been  realised  in  collections  of  various  Churches.  The 
Church  of  England  Record  said  : — 

"Some  of  the  hymns  for  public  and  private  worship  are  as  fine  as  any 
we  know." 

I  must  confess  to  disappointment  that  not  one  appears 


PUBLIC  A  TIONS— CORRESPONDENCE— RECREATIONS.  215 


in  the  hyiunal  of  the  churches  with  which  I  have  chiefly 
laboured  during  sixty  years,  though  several  have  been 
selected  and  kmdly  acknowledged  by  editors  of  Episcopalian 
and  other  hymnals. 

The  Sunday  School  Chronicle  remarked  that : — 
"  '  A  Little  Child's  Morning  Hymn '  is  almost  a  model  for  a  child's 
hymn  "  ; 

and  from  The  Christian  Leader  I  may  quote  the  following : — 

"  Some  are  to  be  found  in  almost  every  new  collection.  Those  for 
the  young  include  some  of  the  most  truly  serviceable  for  children's 
meetings  to  be  found  in  our  language." 

The  following  are  not  generally  known  : — 

COKONATION. 
Crown,  crown  Him  !  Son  of  God  ; 

Crown,  crown  Him  !  Son  of  Man  ; 
We'll  blaze  His  boundless  love  abroad, 

Redemption's  wondrous  plan  : 
Our  hearts,  our  lives  we  bring, 

And  joyful  tribute  pay ; 
With  many  crowns  we'll  crown  our  King, 

Through  heaven's  eternal  day. 

The  Church  He  ransomed  sings 

His  vict'ry  o'er  the  grave  ; 
O  crown  Him  !  crown  Him  !  King  of  Kings, 

Who  lives  and  reigns  to  save. 
Crown  Him  !  Creator,  Friend  ; 

Sound  His  dear  Name  again  ! 
Crown  Him  !  through  ages  without  end, 

Emmanuel  !  God  with  men. 

A  LITTLE  CHILD'S  MORNING  HYilN. 
Day  again  is  dawning,  Darkness  flies  away  ; 
Now  from  sleep  awaking,  Let  me  rise  and  pray. 
Jesus  !  tender  Shepherd,  Watching  while  I  slept, 
Bless  the  little  lambkin  Thou  hast  safely  kept. 

Help  me,  Lord,  to  praise  Thee,  For  my  cosy  bed  ; 
For  my  clothes  and  playthings.  For  my  daily  bread  ; 
For  ray  darling  mother,  For  my  father  dear  ; 
For  the  friends  who  love  me,  Far  away  and  near. 

Robin  blithe  is  chirping.  Glad  the  night  is  o'er ; 
Larks  the  light  are  greeting,  Singing  as  they  soar  : 
I'm  Thy  little  birdie ;  May  I  ever  sing. 
Goodness  making  music,  Unto  Christ  my  King. 


216 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


I  think  that  too  much  prominence  has  sometimes  been 
given  in  children's  hymns  and  addresses  to  early  death  and 
examples  of  godly  children  who  never  reached  maturity. 
I  demur  to  a  hymn  beginning  "  I  Avant  to  be  an  angel," 
and  as  a  protest  I  wrote  the  following : — 

A  BOY'S  HYMN. 

I  want  to  live  and  be  a  man, 

Both  good  and  useful  all  I  can, 

To  speak  the  truth,  be  just  and  brave, 

My  fellow-men  to  help  and  save. 

I  want  to  live  that  I  may  show 
My  love  to  Jesus  here  below  ; 
In  human  toil  to  take  my  share, 
And  thus  for  angel's  work  prepare. 

I  want  to  live  that  I  may  trace 
His  steps  before  I  see  His  face, 
And  follow  Him  in  earthly  strife 
Before  I  share  His  heavenly  life. 

Lord  !  grant  me  this — to  live  and  serve. 
And  never  from  Thy  laws  to  swerve  ; 
Then,  after  years  of  service  free, 
In  ripe  old  age  to  go  to  Thee. 

Some  of  my  lyrics  are  voices  from  the  darkness.  All  of 
them  are  the  utterances  of  a  heart  lamenting,  praying, 
trusting,  or  rejoicing.  I  can  in  no  other  way  be  autobio- 
graphical here  than  by  quotation. 

DE  PEOFUNDIS. 

Out  of  the  depths  I  cry  to  Thee,  O  Lord  ! 

The  hidden  depths  of  darkness  and  of  woe  : 
My  only  hope  is  in  Thy  faithful  word  ; 

Thy  sympathy  the  only  balm  I  know. 

Give  ear  to  plaints  that  from  such  depths  arise, 
Nor  leave  me  in  the  dark  to  grope  alone  ; 

On  my  affliction  look  with  pitying  eyes, 
And  answer  prayers  condensed  in  sigh  or  groan. 

For  many  years  I  longed  to  depart  from  the  overshadowed 


PUBLIC  A  TIONS— CORRESPONDENCE— RECREA  TIONS.  217 


valley,  but  God  helped  me  to  resist  this  temptation  by  thoughts 
expressed  in  the  following  verses  : — 

We  will  not  pine  for  death  and  rest, 

Too  soon  from  service  breaking  ; 
Fruit  plucked  unripe  can  ne'er  be  blest, 

Our  task  beneath  forsaking  : 
Not  till  the  course  is  run, 
Our  Leader  says  "  Well  done ! " 
Not  till  the  conflict's  borne. 
The  chaplet  can  be  worn  ; 

The  Cross  the  Crown  is  making ! 

Our  life  on  earth  has  tender  ties 

We  should  not  wish  to  sever  : 
Eich  works  of  faith,  sweet  charities, 

Which  soon  must  cease  for  ever  : 
To  watch,  and  weep,  and  wait, 
By  love  to  conquer  hate. 
The  flesh  in  curb  to  keep. 
To  rescue  wandering  sheep — 

How  noble  such  endeavour ! 

'Tis  gain  if  Jesus  bids  us  die. 

When  young,  mature,  or  hoary  ; 
'Tis  loss  to  wish  the  fight  to  fly. 

Foreclosing  life's  bright  story  : 
To  battle  for  His  laws. 
To  suffer  for  His  cause. 
To  share  His  grief  and  shame, 
To  vindicate  His  Name — 

To  live  for  Christ  is  glory. 

I  preached  many  sermons  specially  to  comfort  others.  I 
tried  to  act  on  my  own  counsel,  and  crowded  my  life  with 
work.  To  promote  the  cause  of  God  and  man  I  wilfully 
neglected  no  opportunity  of  service.  Very  likely  I  seemed 
too  much  engaged  in  mere  outwardness.  But  next  to  com- 
munion with  God  it  was  this  activity  Avhich  enabled  me  to 
sing  with  David  : — 

Not  one  of  all  who  trust  Him 

Shall  find  His  promise  vain  ; 
The  feeblest  of  His  servants 

Shall  reap  eternal  gain. 


218 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Then  bless  the  Lord  at  all  times, 

Nor  let  His  praises  cease  ; 
Praise  Him  'mid  din  of  battle  ! 

Praise  Him  in  time  of  peace ! 

I'll  bless  the  Lord  at  all  times, 

In  darkness  as  in  day  ! 
I'll  sing  glad  Hallelujahs, 

All  through  my  pilgrim  way  : 
Until  I  cross  the  river 

I'll  sing  my  Saviour's  praise  ; 
And  then  in  heaven  for  ever 

An  endless  song  I'll  raise. 

(Psalm  xxxiv.) 

When  I  began  my  ministry  in  London,  I  feared  that 
my  constant  engagements  and  anxieties  might  destroy  any 
capacity  for  continuous  and  exact  study  which  I  might  have 
acquired  at  college,  and  therefore  I  resolved  to  read  up  for 
the  LL.B.  degree  of  the  London  University.  This  should  be 
kept  secret,  because  failure  would  have  been  a  pubHc  dis- 
credit. I  began  a  systematic  study  of  Blackstone,  and 
Bentham.  I  never  travelled  in  trains  or  omnibuses  without 
my  legal  companion.  In  a  small  pocket  note-book  I  wrote 
an  abbreviated  analysis,  and  by  it  kept  up  a  daily  ex- 
amination. At  the  close  of  a  year,  during  which  all  my 
preaching  and  pastoral  work  was  carried  on  as  usual,  my 
name  appeared  in  the  first  class.  I  then  received  strong 
advice  to  go  in  for  honours  in  Legislation.  Only  a  week 
intervened  for  specially  reading  up.  As  my  competitors  were 
young  barristers,  I  was  as  much  surprised  as  pleased  when 
informed  that  the  parson  was  first  in  honours,  and  had  won 
the  Law  Scholarship,  which  meant  fifty  pounds  for  three 
consecutive  years. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


MISCELLANIES. 

There  are  many  who  remember  the  terrible  scenes  in  front 
of  Newgate,  when  large  sums  were  given  for  suitable  windows 
to  survey  the  tragedy,  when  hundreds  gathered  in  the  evening, 
increasing  to  thousands  till  daylight — laughing,  drinking, 
singing,  gambling :  the  putting  to  death  of  the  body  of  one, 
the  occasion  of  deadly  injury  to  the  souls  of  multitudes. 

When  a  boy  at  Maidstone,  I  used  to  hear  descriptions  of 
condemned  prisoners  being  conveyed  in  an  open  cart  to  the 
gallows  on  Penenden  Heath,  with  their  arms  pinioned  and 
guarded  by  police — how  the  throng  yelled  or  greeted — how 
the  vast  crowds  waiting  round  the  fatal  tree  were  invited  to 
drink  a  glass  "  of  gin  and  water  before  the  men  are  turned 
off,"  and  how,  at  the  fatal  sign,  the  condemned  men  actually 
were  "turned  off"  from  the  cart,  to  be  suspended  by  the 
rope  already  adjusted. 

About  the  year  1830  many  were  hung  for  "  swing  fires  " — 
arson — igniting  hay  and  corn  stacks  as  a  protest  against  agri- 
cultural machinery.  I  saw  three  hung  on  the  Heath  for  rick- 
burning  ;  one,  aged  eighteen,  and  another,  nineteen,  afterwards 
proved  innocent.  The  people  believed  these  youths  were  to 
be  hung  unjustly,  and  special  precautions  were  taken  against 
a  possible  attempt  at  rescue. 

When  acting  as  "  reporter "  to  our  paper,  I  remember 
standing  on  the  scaffold  in  front  of  the  jail,  and  seeing  a  man 
in  a  state  of  stupor,  led  along,  while  the  burial  service  was 
read  over  a  body  still  living,  which,  at  a  certain  passage, 
dropped  with  a  thud.  Then,  after  a  few  heavings,  it  hung 
lifeless  before  thousands  of  eager  spectators. 


220 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


The  man  whose  execution  I  witnessed  was  convicted  of 
setting  fire  to  a  corn-rick  at  a  time  of  agricultural  distress  and 
excitement.  I  have  been  in  court  when  men  have  been  sen- 
tenced to  death  for  stealing  a  sheep,  for  forging  a  bank-note, 
for  passing  a  forged  note,  for  burglary,  and  often  for  arson. 

A  case  of  fatal  mistake  was  that  of  a  man  condemned  for 
administering  poison  to  his  wife,  whom  he  dearly  loved,  on  the 
evidence  of  his  son,  who  swore  he  saw  his  father  put  some  white 
powder  into  the  tea-pot.  The  father,  a  man  of  excellent  char- 
acter, swore  he  was  innocent.  The  chaplain  was  convinced, 
and  made  strong  remonstrance.  The  people  protested.  In- 
fluential persons  sent  petitions.  On  the  day  of  execution,  the 
High  Sheriff,  strongly  convinced  of  the  man's  innocence, 
hesitated  to  carry  out  the  sentence  until  he  should  receive 
a  reply  to  his  urgent  plea  for  further  investigation.  The 
victim  was  kept  in  suspense  till  the  fatal  decision  arrived.  A 
few  years  after,  the  son,  under  conviction  for  some  crime,  con- 
fessed to  the  chaplain  that  he  himself  administered  the  poison 
and,  to  screen  himself,  swore  away  his  father's  life.  Such 
cases,  which  have  often  occurred,  have  convinced  me  that  it 
is  wrong,  on  fallible  evidence,  to  inflict  irreversible  penalty. 

The  chief  argument  for  capital  punishment  is  its  deterrent 
effect  on  others;  but  the  uncertainty  of  conviction  acts  in 
the  contrary  direction.  Certainty  of  punishment  has  been 
a  more  effectual  deterrent  than  severity,  jurymen  being  un- 
willing to  pronounce  a  verdict  which  is  beyond  redress.  In 
pleading  for  the  total  abolition  of  capital  punishment,  it  has 
often  been  urged  that  if  the  criminal  is  impenitent  he  is  not 
fit  to  die,  but  if  penitent,  he  is  fit  to  live.  I  do  not  say  that 
this  is  a  demonstration,  but  it  is  worthy  of  a  place  in  the 
argument  which  embraces  both  sides  of  the  question. 

In  January,  1860,  a  working-man,  named  Wright,  indus- 
trious and  sober,  respected  by  his  class,  was  suddenly  roused 
from  sleep  at  midnight,  and  pulled  out  of  bed  by  a  drunken 
woman.  Half-awake,  but  enraged,  he  seized  the  razor  prepared 
for  his  shaving,  and  drew  it  fatally  across  her  throat.  When 
thoroughly  awake,  he  was  overwhelmed  with  remorse,  gave 
himself  up  to  the  police,  and  before  the  Central  Criminal 


MISCELLAXIES. 


221 


Court  then  sitting,  pleaded  "  Guilty,"  in  opposition  to  strong 
remonstrances, because  a  plea  of "  Not  guilty"  would  probably 
secure  conviction  only  for  manslaughter.  He  was  sentenced 
to  be  hanged,  and  the  execution  was  to  be  within  a  week  or 
two.  There  was  great  excitement  among  the  working-people 
ot  Southwark,  who  were  convinced  that  his  act  was  not  pre- 
meditated. There  was  danger  of  violence  should  the  sentence 
be  executed.  My  friend  Murphy  and  myself  sought  the  help 
of  members  of  Parliament.  We  were  told  that  earnest  appeals 
had  been  made  by  my  friend,  Charles  Gilpin,  and  others,  to 
the  Home  Secretary,  to  the  judge  who  tried  the  case,  and  to 
others,  but  in  vain.  Then,  though  doubting  success,  we  went 
to  Windsor  to  seek,  somehow,  royal  intervention.  The  fol- 
lowing letters  courteously  express  the  impossibility  and  im- 
propriety of  our  efforts,  but  we  wished  to  feel  and  to  show 
others  that  no  possible  means  had  been  neglected.  Late  in  the 
evening  before  the  execution,  an  influential  deputation  waited 
on  Sir  George  Grey,  the  Home  Secretary.  He  listened  patiently, 
but  regretted  he  could  not  interfere  with  the  course  of 
law.  Even  then  I  dared  to  hope  that,  acquainted  as  I  was 
with  the  state  of  public  feeling,  and  dreading  a  popular 
outbreak  which  might  cost  many  lives,  I  resolved  to  make 
one  more  effort.  I  was  several  hours  before  I  could  find  out 
the  address  of  Sir  G.  Grey,  who  was  avoiding  any  further 
distressing  appeals.  At  length  my  search  was  rewarded. 
Long  after  midnight  I  gave  a  thundering  knock  at  the 
humble  door,  and  requested  to  see  the  Home  Secretary 
on  urgent  public  business.  His  secretary  said  Sir  George 
was  in  bed.  I  was  so  persistent  that  I  was  asked  upstairs, 
and  Sir  George  appeared  in  his  dressing-gown,  and  listened 
to  my  pleas  during  a  good  half-hour.  Oh,  how  I  pleaded, 
knowing  that  in  eight  hours  the  death-knell  would  strike ! 
Then  I  made  a  fatal  blunder.  I  said  I  feared  a  breach  of  the 
peace!  Then  the  responsible  Minister's  manner  changed  at 
this  semblance  of  threat :  "  We  know  how  to  preserve  the 
peace ! "  All  was  over.  I  could  say  no  more.  I  had  spiked 
my  own  guns.  I  thanked  the  Minister  for  his  great  courtesy 
and  patience,  and  withdrew  with  a  sorrowing  heart. 


222 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


On  January  18th,  1860, 1  held  a  great  meeting  of  working- 
men  at  Surrey  Chapel,  and  spoke  as  thus  reported  next  day 
in  The  Daily  News  : — 

"THE  CONVICT  WEIGHT  AND  THE  HOME  SECRETARY. 

"  Newman  Hall  understood  that  at  a  meeting  held  on  the  evening  of 
the  execution  the  National  Anthem  was  refused.  This  was  a  great  mistake. 
The  Queen  had  always  acted  most  loyally  to  the  constitution,  which  de- 
puted the  execution  of  law  to  responsible  Ministers  ;  this  was  the  security 
of  liberty.  In  the  former  times  of  despotism  the  monarch  did  interfere  in 
many  ways.  But  who  would  like  to  be  a  responsible  Minister  if  he  was 
controlled  by  a  superior  who  was  irresponsible  1  Besides,  if  the  Queen 
interfered  to  save  the  life  of  convict  No.  1,  she  would  be  regarded  as 
responsible  for  the  death  of  No.  2.  The  Home  Secretary,  when  applied 
to,  said  he  was  only  the  administrator  of  the  law.  If  the  judge,  who 
was  the  interpreter  of  the  law,  said  that  there  were  circumstances  which 
would  warrant  a  commutation  of  sentence  in  Wright's  case,  he  (the 
Home  Secretary)  would  commute  it.  He  had  received  a  deputation  as 
late  as  half-past  ten  on  Monday  night,  after  which  a  personal  stranger 
to  him  was  prompted  to  make  one  more  effort.  Yet,  though  Sir  G. 
Grey  had  gone  to  bed,  after  a  day  of  unusual  anxiety  and  toil,  he  rose 
to  receive  his  visitor,  and  with  perfect  courtesy  and  patience  listened  to 
every  argument  which  was  urged.  This  one  fact  should  be  sufficient  to 
vindicate  him  from  the  imputation  of  indifference  or  obstinacy.  (Loud 
cheers.)  Credit  should  be  given  him  for  the  best  motives  in  keeping  to 
what  he  considered  the  law,  though  they  might  regret  the  decision. 
Public  opinion  had  been  so  strongly  expressed  against  the  execution  of 
Wright  that  there  was  danger  of  his  crime  being  overlooked.  It  was 
very  injurious,  socially  and  morally,  when  the  law  was  censured  more 
than  the  law-breaker,  and  a  sort  of  ovation  given  to  a  man  who,  in 
a  rage,  had  cut  a  woman's  throat.  But  good  might  come  out  of  evil. 
Law  must  be  upheld  while  it  was  law,  but  bad  laws  should  be  changed. 
And  he  hoped  that  a  strong  effort  would  now  be  made  to  abolish  capital 
punishment  altogether.    (Loud  cheers.)." 

The  following  letters  illustrate  the  case  : — 

"The  Queen  has  literally  no  power  in  the  matter.  It  seemed, 
therefore,  to  me  to  be  causing  Her  Majesty  unnecessary  pain  to 
appeal  to  her  feelings  on  so  distressing  a  subject,  when  such  appeals 
could  have  no  practical  result.  The  responsibility  of  a  decision  on 
the  life  or  death  of  a  fellow-being  is  so  awful  that  it  must  always 
be  undertaken  upon  the  deepest  conviction  that  it  is  supported 
by  its  unquestionable  justice  and  a  stern  sense  of  duty.  Such  a 
deliberate  judgment  should  not,  in  my  humble  opinion,  be  altered  by 
any  appeal  to  the  feelings  and  by  any  pressure  of  application  from  other 


MISCELLANIES. 


223 


benevolent  persons,  however  much  we  may  sympathise  with  their 
feelings.  Such  a  concession  would,  indeed,  acknowledge  that  the 
previous  decision  had  been  arrived  at  without  sufficient  consideration. 
Though  I  should  not  have  been  justified  in  withholding  from  the  Queen 
any  communication  addressed  to  Her  Majesty,  it  was,  I  think,  my  duty 
to  endeavour  to  save  the  Queen  from  ajipeals  upon  so  distressing  a  subject 
on  which  I  knew  that  she  was  powerless,  and  to  do  my  best  to  confine 
such  applications  to  the  proper  constitutional  channels.  Mr.  Woodward 
would,  I  am  sure,  have  explained  all  this  to  you,  and  that  you  would 
not  suspect  me  of  want  of  respect  in  guarding  myself  carefully  from  the 
appearance  of  arrogating  to  myself  a  position  which  only  belongs  to 
Her  Majesty's  responsible  advisers. — I  have  the  honour  to  be,  etc.  etc. 

"  C.  B.  Phipps." 

"Lieut. -General  Knollys  presents  his  compliments  to  Rev.  Newman 
Hall,  and  is  desired  by  the  Prince  of  Wales  to  acknowledge  the  receipt 
'his  morning  of  his  letter  of  yesterday's  date,  and  to  inform  him  that  he 
lias  forwarded  his  representations  on  the  case  of  the  convict  Wright  to 
Sir  George  Grey,  through  whom  alone,  as  Secretary  of  State  for  the 
Home  Department,  any  effect  can  be  derived  from  them,  and  by  whom 
His  Royal  Highness  is  confident  they  will  receive  every  consideration 
which  a  sense  of  humanity  and  justice  can  dictate." 

"January  19th,  1860. 
"  Permit  me  to  thank  you  for  the  kind  and  considerate  manner 
in  which,  I  see  by  the  papers,  you  spoke  of  my  conduct  in  reference 
to  the  ca.se  of  S.  Wright,  at  a  meeting  of  working-men  yesterday 
evening.  It  is  gratifying  for  me  to  know  that  one  for  whom  I  enter- 
tain so  sincere  respect  as  yourself  is  convinced  that  I  acted  from  a 
.sense  of  duty,  and  my  thanks  are  due  to  you  for  having  publicly  stated 
this. — Your  faithful  servant, 

"G.  Grey." 

On  June  4, 1875,  there  was  a  large  partyat  my  house  to  tea  and 
supper  to  meet  Lord  Shaftesbury  and  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester 
(EUicott),  and  among  whom  were  Bickersteth  (now  Bishop  of 
Exeter),  Llewellyn  Davies,  Dr.  Lee,  Freemantle,  Minton,  and 
other  Churchmen;  Drs.Allon,  Kennedy,  Raleigh,  and  other  Non- 
conformist clerg}- ;  Samuel  Plimsoll,  M.P.,  and  other  Christian 
workers.  An  interesting  discussion  on  the  expediency,  as 
regards  Ritualism,  of  Disestablishment.  Bishop  Ellicott  urged 
that  divergent  parties  were  held  together  by  Establishment,  as 
spokes  by  an  iron  hoop,  without  which  they  would  fall  asunder 
into  schism.    AUon  replied,  "  So  much  the  better,  if  nothing 


224 


NEW3IAN  HALL. 


but  an  iron  ring  binds  them  in  unreal  union."  Davies  and 
Lee  urged  the  sad  condition  of  rural  parishes  without  the 
support  of  Establishment.  In  reply,  Wales  and  Scotland  wore 
adduced  as,  although  districts  of  comparative  poverty,  they 
are  well  supplied  with  church  edifices,  parsonages,  and  pastors 
by  voluntary  offerings.  Dr.  Patten  asserted  the  ample  supply 
of  religious  instrumentality  in  America.  The  Bishop  admitted 
the  strength  of  the  reply,  but  considered  that  Ritualism  and 
sacerdotalism  would  be  more  successful  and  arrogant  with 
Disestablishment.  Others  said  that  Establishment  gave 
Ritualism  prestige,  and  shut  out  the  Gospel  from  many 
parishes.  Lord  Shaftesbury  expressed  no  opinion  on  the 
abstract  question,  but  considered  that  the  Establishment,  as 
such,  would  be  at  an  end  in  twenty  years  from  causes  within 
itself.  We  talked  most  amicably  and  candidly  from  eight  till 
nearly  eleven,  then  sang  the  Doxology,  and  the  Bishop  offered 
an  earnest  and  appropriate  prayer. 

Bishop  Ellicott  said  he  had  so  enjoyed  the  conference  that 
he  thought  such  a  one  might  be  held  monthly,  for  a  better 
understanding  between  Episcopalians  and  Nonconformists ; 
and  by  his  appointment  I  met  him  at  his  rooms,  and  a 
day  was  fixed,  but  the  proposal  was  afterwards  adjourned 
sine  die. 

Since  then  several  similar  conferences  have  met  at  my 
house,  attended  by  Dean  Farrar,  Archdeacon  Sinclair,  and 
others. 

Dr.  Berry,  ex-Chairman  of  the  Congregational  Union, 
on  his  return  from  a  visit  to  the  United  States,  said : — 

"Two  things  impressed  me  greatly.  The  first  was  that  the  absence  of 
a  State  Church  made  for  the  compacting  of  all  the  forces  on  the  side  of 
religion  and  humanity  ;  and  the  second  was  that  in  no  country  I  had 
ever  visited  had  the  Christian  Church  a  more  potent  voice  and  a  more 
potent  hand  in  respect  of  national  affairs  than  in  the  United  States." 

I  know  Dr.  Berry  as  a  friend,  as  a  distinguished  preacher, 
and  also  as  a  man  of  singular  independence  of  judgment  and 
freedom  from  party  prejudice  ;  and  from  my  own  three  visits 
to  the  States,  and  intercourse  with  the  leaders  of  religious 


MISCELLANIES. 


225 


thought  and  work  of  all  the  Churches,  I  fully  confirm  Dr. 
Berry's  opinion,  in  further  endorsement  of  which  I  may  say 
that  I  met  with  no  one,  not  even  the  clergy  of  the  Episcopal 
Church,  who  desired  Establishment,  or  would  not  strongly 
oppose  it. 

In  August,  1874,  I  had  a  very  delightful  excursion  with 
nephew  J.  to  Norway.  I  preached  at  Nerofjord — congre- 
gation of  three,  and  was  invited  to  breakfast  by  the  wife  of  the 
"  priest " — so  called  by  Lutherans.  Looking  towards  a  fine 
view  of  mountains,  she  said,  in  response  to  my  "Beautiful," 
"  Beautiful ! — yes,  very  !  No  sun  three  months.  Husband 
gone  to  funeral  of  a  member — one  day  to  go,  another  to 
return.    Three  days  to  get  doctor,  if  ill.    Beautiful !  " 

We  were  hospitably  entertained  by  Sir  Thomas  and  Lady 
Brassey  on  their  yacht,  the  Ocean  Queen.  One  morning  the 
cook,  stewards,  and  most  of  the  crew,  were  sent  several  miles  to 
see  a  fine  glacier.  Lady  Brassey,  who  had  passed  the  cooking 
examination  at  Kensington,  prepared  a  breakfast  of  three 
courses.  Lord  Brassey  was  his  own  captain,  and  also  assisted 
the  men  in  raising  the  anchor,  etc.  One  of  the  crew,  in  many 
words  of  praise,  specially  referred  to  his  Sunday  services  and 
the  good  sermons  he  preached. 

Instead  of  prose  descriptions  of  scenery,  I  quote  a  sonnet 
I  wrote  at  the  time  : — 

"THAT  YE  MAY  BE  FILLED  WITH  THE  FULNESS  OF  GOD." 
In  winding  gorges  of  Norwegian  hills 
Flows  the  full  Fjord  :  wedding  sea  and  land, 
And  linking  each  small  creek  with  ocean  grand. 
Watching  the  tide  each  rocky  creek  that  fills, 
The  mountains  opening,  reverently  stand, 
And  ofiferings  give  with  no  reluctant  hand  : 
Mosses  and  ferns,  and  flowers  of  every  hue, 
All  that  they  can,  to  greet  the  dark-blue  wave, 
That  loves  these  crags  and  verdant  nooks  to  lave  : 
From  beetling  cliffs  that  pierce  the  curtain  blue 
The  foaming  torrent  leaps,  and  seems  to  say — 
"  It  is  thine  own,  O  Sea  !  we  give  this  day." 
Thus,  Ocean  infinite  of  Love  Divine, 
Enter  and  permeate  this  soul  of  mine. 

p 


22!) 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


I  knew  a  farmhouse,  some  two  miles  from  the  post-office, 
to  which  a  Newfoundland  dog  went  every  morning  for  the 
leather  bag  containing  the  letters.  After  delivering  them,  it 
used  to  lie  down  and  sleep  on  the  rug.  One  morning,  instead 
of  resting,  it  ran  off  quickly.  Why?  When  the  bag  had 
been  delivered  by  the  post-office  clerk,  a  butcher's  dog  had 
attacked  the  messenger,  who  took  no  apparent  notice,  but 
performed  its  office,  and  then  ran  back  to  punish  the  assault 
of  "  an  officer  in  discharge  of  his  duty." 

I  was  in  a  train  where  was  a  lady  with  a  big  retriever, 
with  wistful  eye,  which  lay  at  her  feet.  She  said  it  always 
slept  in  her  bedroom.  She  had  been  from  home  two  days,  and 
the  dog  would  not  leave  her  room.  It  knew  all  that  was  said, 
"  Is  he  gentle  ? "  "  Yes,  to  humans,  but  not  to  dogs,  but  would 
fly  at  anyone  who  might  seem  to  strike  me."  I  said,  "  Then 
he  would  not  resent  my  stroking  him?"  The  dog  immediately 
rose  and  placed  his  big  head  between  my  knees,  as  if  asking  for 
a  pat,  wagging  his  tail. 

One  day  I  was  chatting  with  a  farmer  about  the  best 
method  of  self-defence  when  attacked  by  a  savage  dog.  "Take 
off  your  hat  and  hold  it  in  front  of  you.  The  dog  will  at 
once  bite  the  rim.  Then  kick  violently  under  your  hat,  and, 
the  distance  being  exactly  that  of  the  length  of  your  leg,  the 
toe  of  your  boot  will  strike  the  lower  jaw  of  the  dog,  which 
will  at  once  go  off  in  great  pain."  The  very  next  day  I  was 
crossing  a  large  field,  when  a  fierce  dog  rushed  at  me.  There 
was  no  refuge  near.  I  had  no  stick.  I  remembered  my 
lesson.  In  an  instant  the  dog  rushed  howling  round  the 
field,  and  I  went  my  way. 

The  husband  of  a  dear  old  friend,  a  colonel  in  the  Indian 
army,  lost  his  life  at  Agra  during  the  Mutiny.  He  had 
a  favourite  Newfoundland,  which  he  left  behind  when  ordered 
with  his  regiment  to  the  front.  This  dog  was  chained 
up  during  several  days  to  prevent  him  following.  When 
at  length  loosened,  he  disappeared.  Several  days  elapsed, 
when  he  was  found  lying  exhausted  under  a  tree  near 
the  camp,  several  hundred  miles  distant  from  home.  When 
rested,  the  dog  reached   the  camp,  entered  the  officers' 


MISCELL^LNIES.  227 

mess-tent,  and  fainted  at  his  master's  feet.  The  dog  must 
have  followed  the  trail  of  the  regiment,  and  crossed  several 
rivers  by  ordinary  passenger  boats. 

The  widow  of  this  Colonel  Thomas  was  a  devout  seeker 
after  salvation,  and  it  was  my  privilege  to  help  in  directing  her 
to  a  clearer  apprehension  of  the  "truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus." 
With  this  view,  I  w^ote  the  following  hymn,  which  she 
much  valued  as  explaining  her  difficulties  and  strengthening 
her  faith.  She  had  several  times  asked  for  my  hymn  to 
be  read  to  her,  and,  at  her  request,  the  copy  I  wrote  for 
her  was  fastened  to  her  shroud  in  the  coffin.  She  said  I  had 
given  her  much  comfort.  She  understood  what  I  said — it 
made  it  so  plain  without  being  tedious — one  of  the  most 
pleasing  tributes  to  my  verse  that  I  have  received: — 

SEEKING  THE  SAVIOUR. 

Lord  !  I  come  because  Thou  callest, 

Not  because  of  worth  in  me  ; 
Thou  the  Saviour,  I  the  sinner, 

This  my  earnest,  only  plea. 

Thou  the  Healer,  I  the  wounded ; 

Thou  the  Finder,  I  the  lost ; 
Thou  whose  whisper  calms  the  ocean, 

I  the  trembling  tempest-tost. 

Hand  that  graspeth  mine  is  mighty, 
Though  my  own  response  is  weak  ; 

Trust  is  not  in  my  own  finding, 
But  in  Him  who  came  to  seek. 

Thou  didst  stoop  from  heaven  to  find  me, 

I  am  eager  to  be  found  ; 
Grace  of  Thine  is  overflowing, 

Let  that  grace  to  me  abound  ! 

I  am  burdened,  doubting,  fearing, 

Great  Deliverer,  set  me  free  ! 
Words  of  mine  are  weak  and  halting. 

Speak,  O  Saviour  !  speak  to  me. 

Let  me  know  my  sins  forgiven. 

Feel  Thy  love  within  my  heart ; 
Make  me  Thine,  for  earth  and  heaven, 

Thine — and  never  more  to  part. 


228 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


For  some  years  I  knew  personally  many  members  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  by  whose  kindness  I  frequently  obtained 
a  seat  in  the  Strangers'  and  sometimes  in  the  Speaker's 
Gallery.  I  have  heard  O'Connell  speak,  Sir  R  Peel,  Lord 
John  Russell,  Cobden,  and  frequently  Bright  and  Glad- 
stone. I  observed  that  the  speeches  securing  the  largest 
audiences  and  most  fixed  attention  were  generally  those  of  a 
high  conversational  character  rather  than  those  of  elaborated 
rhetoric.  These  studies  in  some  degree  helped  to  form 
my  style  of  preaching — not  in  imitating  any  particular 
speaker  or  the  dulness  of  the  great  majority,  in  what  is 
known  as  Parliamentary  style,  but,  in  a  very  humble  sphere, 
endeavouring  to  preach  the  Gospel  as  one  man  in  earnest, 
addressing  other  men  so  that  his  meaning  may  be  un- 
derstood and  his  earnestness  appreciated.  From  law  courts 
I  have  also  profited  by  observing  that  successful  counsel 
do  not  strive  to  please  the  jury,  but  to  secure  their 
verdict. 

Once  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  the  Queen  open 
Parliament  by  reading  her  own  speech  in  the  House  of  Lords. 
An  Honourable  Member  suggested  that  as  they  marched  in  a 
body  across  the  central  lobby  it  was  possible  to  take  a 
member's  arm,  and  thus  pass  along  through  the  crowd.  So 
when,  at  the  word  of  command,  the  column  moved  forward, 
I  saw  my  friend  looking  out  for  me,  and,  taking  his  arm,  I 
was  hurried  along,  and  found  myself  in  the  House  of  Lords, 
being  addressed  as  one  of  Her  Majesty's  faithful  Commons. 
I  cannot  forget  her  dignified  demeanour  and  sweet,  articulate 
voice. 

I  may  quote  from  Sir  Wemyss  Reid's  "  Life  of  the  Right 
Hon.  W.  E.  Forster,  M.P."  :— 

"A  meeting  between  Mr.  Gladstone  and  some  Nonconformist 
opponents  of  the  [Education]  Bill  led  to  a  conference  at  Mr.  Newman 
Hall's  house,  Surrey  Chapel  Parsonage." 

To  his  wife,  November  21,  1871  :— 

"  A  call  from  Newman  Hall— fixed  to  go  to  his  house  Friday  evening, 
Dec.  8.  I  told  him  I  could  prove  to  any  reasonable  person  that  I  had 
worked  the  Act  fairly." 


MISCELLANIES. 


229 


Two  of  the  representatives  of  our  League  declined  to  come, 
though  they  had  brought  the  strongest  pubHc  accusations 
against  him.  Amongst  those  who  came  were  Dale,  W.  Arthur, 
Binney,  S.  j\Iorloy,  and  Raleigh.  The  friendly  discussion  lasted 
till  midnight,  but  failed  to  reconcile  the  League  party. 

This  meeting  at  my  house  took  place  while  I  was  under 
the  deep  sorrow  of  my  mother's  death  a  few  days  before,  and 
her  body  was  to  be  interred  in  a  few  hours.  Had  I  loved  her 
less,  I  should  have  been  conventional,  and  put  off  the  party, 
thus  to  exhibit  my  love.  But  a  very  important  national 
question  needed  consideration  by  leaders  of  two  parties — 
invitations  had  been  sent  out  weeks  before  and  accepted,  a 
Cabinet  Minister  had  fixed  to  come — so  I  felt  a  private  sorrow 
should  not  intervene.  I  did  not  honour  my  mother  and  grieve 
for  her  the  less  because  on  this  occasion  I  might  seem  to  love 
public  interests  more.  I  did  not  even  indicate  to  my  guests 
the  sorrow  oppressing  me. 

At  St.  James's  Hall  I  preached  to  a  large  congregation 
sermons  in  memory  of  Canon  Kingsley,  Dean  Champneys,  Dr. 
Macfarlane,  and  the  Rev.  Luke  Wiseman.  Wiseman  was  a 
popular  preacher  of  the  Wesleyan  Church,  lately  President  of 
the  Conference ;  Champneys  had  spent  a  long  life  of  consistent 
service  as  an  Evangelical  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England. 
Macfarlane,  who  died  on  the  preceding  Sunday,  had  been  an 
eminent  minister  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church.  Kingsley, 
known  during  thirty  years  wherever  the  English  language  was 
spoken,  was  the  friend  both  of  the  Court  and  the  cottage.  These 
four  men  represented  different  schools  of  thought,  but  they 
also  showed  that  there  was  "one  Lord,  one  Faith,  one  Baptism." 
Macfarlane,  a  Presbyterian  by  tradition  and  conviction,  was 
opposed  to  prelacy  and  liturgy,  which  Wiseman  the  Methodist 
partially  adopted,  and  Champneys  and  Kingsley  gloried  in. 
Macfarlane  was  opposed  to  a  State  Church ;  Wiseman  preferred 
to  labour  outside  of  it ;  Champneys  upheld  it,  but  would  have 
confined  it  to  his  own  school ;  Kingsley  clave  to  it,  for  the 
very  comprehensiveness  which  Champneys  might  regard  as  a 
betrayal  of  its  trust.  Macfarlane  was  Calvinistic,  Wiseman 
was  Arminian,  Champneys  preached  the  sacrificial  death  of 


230 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Christ,  Kingsley  directed  attention  chiefly  to  the  sanctifying 
influence  of  the  Hfe  of  Christ.  Yet  all  served  the  same  Master, 
and  in  His  Name  strove  to  lead  men  to  righteousness.  Why 
should  not  the  fellowship  of  faithful  servants  of  Christ  be 
recognised  here,  since  to  all,  irrespective  of  rank  or  sect,  and 
with  reference  only  to  their  fidelity,  the  same  salutation  was 
accorded  in  heaven — "Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant"  ? 

The  Daily  News  on  Stanley's  presiding  at  Surrey  Chapel 
at  my  lecture  : — 

"  If  all  the  clergy  of  the  English  Church  followed  the  example  set 
by  the  Dean  of  Westminster  at  Surrey  Chai^el  the  other  evening,  we 
should  hear  little  about  the  encroachments  of  Dissent.  The  pastor  of 
Surrey  Chapel  is  the  Rev.  Newman  Hall.  The  place  is  a  stronghold 
of  Dissent,  and  ought  therefore,  in  the  opinion  of  good  Churchmen,  to 
be  avoided  by  the  orthodox  as  if  it  were  an  unclean  thing.  A  Church- 
man so  distinguished  and  devoted  as  Dean  Stanley  thinks  differently. 
On  Monday  night  he  took  the  chair  in  the  chapel,  when  the  pastor 
delivered  a  lecture  on  'Jerusalem  and  its  Neighbourhood.'  Mr.  Hall 
explained  that  the  meeting  was  entirely  unsectarian,  and  the  Dean  gave 
a  bright  preface  to  the  lecture  by  describing  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  which 
he  himself  had  visited,  and  he  dwelt  on  the  interest  with  which  any 
account  of  the  sacred  scene  was  heard  by  Englishmen.  Thus  Church 
and  Dissent  shed  their  blended  lights  on  a  spot  which  is  equally  con- 
secrated to  both,  and  the  sturdy  members  of  Surrey  Chapel,  we  do  not 
doubt,  went  home  with  a  newborn  feeling  of  kindness  for  the  Estab- 
lishment. But  a  Dean — a  Dean  of  Westminster— who  is  so  independent 
of  episcopal  authority  as  to  be  himself  a  sort  of  bishop,  presiding  in  a 
Dissenting  chapel !  Many  good  people  will  be  appalled  by  the  idea. 
Some  High  Churchmen,  who  long  for  communion  with  the  Greek 
Church  or  with  the  Church  of  Rome,  will  be  horror-stricken  at  the 
large  Christianity  of  the  Anglican  dignitary.  Nevertheless,  Dean 
Stanley  is  a  far  better  and  safer  Churchman  than  his  critics.  He  sees 
that  if  the  Church  is  to  retain  its  influence  it  must  once  more  become 
the  Church  of  the  English  people.  He  sees  that  Dissent  must  be  fought 
with  the  weapons,  not  of  intolerance,  but  of  conciliation  and  goodwill. 
Happily,  he  is  only  one  out  of  a  large  and  growing  band  to  whom  that 
truth  is  visible.  The  late  Dean  of  Canterbury  was  guided  by  the  same 
broad  Christian  principles,  and,  although  he  was  an  ardent  Churchman, 
his  memory  is  venerated  within  the  pale  of  Nonconformity  as  a  divine 
who  strove  to  heal  the  unchristian  enmities  of  generations." 

The  following  address  from  the  working-men  of  the  Steam 
Boiler  Works,  Southwark,  dated  April  17th,  1861,  greatly 
encouraged  me,  and  is  here  produced  as  an  evidence  of  the 


MISCELLANIES. 


231 


usefulness  of  the  weekl}'^  lectures  to  working-people,  and  an 
encouragement  to  others  : — 

"  Permit  us,  and  in  the  name  of  many  others  of  our  fellow-workmen, 
to  render  you  our  heartfelt  thanks  for  the  interest  you  have  taken  in 
our  welfare,  in  getting  up  the  Monday  evening  lectures,  and  your  un- 
tiring efforts  to  enlighten  our  minds  and  teach  us  that  which  is  just  and 
true.  Our  thanks  are  echoed  by  thousands  of  other  working-men  and 
women,  who  feel  benefited  and  happy  by  having  so  earnest  a  teacher. 
We  not  only  feel  grateful  for  the  instruction  on  various  subjects  (of 
which  we  were  ignorant)  delivered  by  you  and  other  talented  gentlemen, 
but  that  you  have  been  the  means  of  establishing  the  glorious  principles 
of  Temperance  in  many  of  us,  and  the  which  has  been  the  means  of 
leading  us  to  your  house  of  prayer.  Through  teetotalism  and  these 
lectures  many  of  us  have  been  induced  to  give  up  the  public-house 
custom  and  its  companions,  and  like  men  enjoy  ourselves  in  a  much 
more  happy  and  Christian-like  manner,  at  the  Surrey  Chapel :  and  like- 
wise attending  there  on  the  Sunday  to  worship  our  Maker  and  hear  His 
most  Holy  Word.  We  not  only  feel  ourselves  more  happy  by  this,  but 
we  have  made  our  wives  and  children  happy,  for  which  we  feel  much 
indebted  to  your  untiring  labour  of  love  for  the  working-classes.  We 
earnestly  pray  God  to  preserve  you  for  many  years,  and  then  hear  the 
call  of  the  Great  Master  to  receive  the  wages  due  to  all  who  labour  for 
Him  truly.  In  giving  you  our  best  thanks,  we  are  not  unmindful  of 
our  much-valued  friend,  Mr.  Murphy,  your  brother  Arthur,  and  the 
other  gentlemen  who  have  so  kindly  contributed  talents  and  time  for  our 
instruction. — We  most  respectfully  subscribe  ourselves,  your  obedient 
and  humble  servants,  S.  Bonn,  J.  Baldwin  (and  many  others)." 

A  handsome  silver  inkstand  was  also  given,  with  this 
inscription  : — "  Rev.  Newman  Hall,  LL.B.,  presented  by  the 
working-men  of  London,  as  a  token  of  gratitude  for  his  efforts 
for  their  welfare  (1861)." 

A  letter  from  my  brother  Stephen,  dated  November  5th, 
1868,  contains  the  following  incident,  illustrative  of  the  bene- 
fits resulting  from  these  lectures  to  working-men  : — 

"  At  Croydon,  a  gentleman  got  into  the  carriage  who  spoke  of  the 
memoir  of  our  father  and  said  that  to  you,  its  compiler,  he  was  much  in- 
debted. He  said, '  I  used  to  attend  his  lectures  to  working-men.  On  one 
occasion  he  said  :  "  It  was  the  fashion  for  men  to  say,  I  hope  something  will 
turn  up  some  of  these  days.  Now,  suppose,  instead  of  waiting  for  some- 
thing to  turn  up,  you  were  turn  up  something  for  yourselves.  Nothing 
can  be  done  without  exertion,  and  I  am  sure  many  of  you  are  capable 
of  better  things.  Suppose  you  were  to  try  and  turn  up  something  for 
yourselves."   I  took  this  to  heart,  and  took  it  home  with  me,  and 


232 


NSWMAN  HALL. 


thought,  "Am  I  to  be  a  working- man  all  my  life  1  No,  I  am  capable  of 
better  things,  and  I  will  try."  The  result  is  that,  instead  of  being  a 
working-man,  I  am  superintendent  of  a  large  establishment.  I  owe  my 
present  position  entirely  to  what  Mr.  Hall  said  at  a  Monday  evening 
lecture.' " 

My  brother  adds  : — 

"I  was  delighted  to  find  my  companion  had  not  only  improved  his 
worldhj  position,  but  had  also  found  the  pearl  of  great  ]irice,  and  was 
labouring  to  make  known  the  Saviour  to  all  with  whom  he  had  any 
influence." 

With  great  thankfulness,  I  received  the  following  letter 
from  my  brother  Stephen,  after  a  short  visit  home,  when  he 
heard  me  preach  one  Sunday  evening  in  Surrey  Chapel : — 

"  Hong  Kong,  .January  12th,  1863. 
"  As  long  as  you  are  able  to  preach  I  wish  very  much  that  you  would 
preach  every  year,  on  the  second  Sunday  in  November,  that  sermon 
from :  '  Abide  with  us,  for  it  is  toward  evening,  and  the  day  is  far  spent.' 
I  never  in  iny  life  heard  such  a  sermon,  and  I  am  sure  the  angels  in 
heaven  must  have  rejoiced  as  they  heard  you  give  utterance  to  those 
few  words,  and  saw  the  many  melting  hearts  on  that  day.  I  trust  you 
will  often  hear  from  new  members  that  they  date  acceptance  of  the 
Saviour  from  your  exposition  of  the  words  'Abide  with  us.'  O  those 
beautiful  words  !  Never,  dear  brother,  be  less  earnest ;  I  do  not  think 
you  can  be  so,  but  I  beg  of  you  to  persuade  men  and  women  to  come  to 
Christ — persuasion  is  the  charm — much  better  than  bullying  people, 
which  only  makes  hard  hearts  harder.  I  wish  all  ministers  were  alive 
to  the  necessity  of  fervenq/.  As  an  inducement,  I  shall  send  a  sub- 
scription yearly  to  the  funds  of  Surrey  Chapel." 

I  publish  this,  not  because  of  it  praising  my  sermon,  but 
because  it  illustrates  how  a  very  simple  discourse  impressed 
my  brother's  heart  because  of  its  earnestness  in  persuasion  to 
accept  the  call  of  Divine  Love. 

An  Evangelical  Church  paper  having  inaccurately  stated 
that  at  a  meeting  of  the  Protestant  Alliance  I  had  "reflected 
strongly"  upon  Episcopal  ordination,  the  editor  published  my 
reply,  from  which  I  quote  : — 

"  This  would  have  misrepresented  my  view,  as  I  have  always 
admitted  the  validity  of  ordination  by  Bishops,  no  less  than  by 
Presbyters.  If  I  '  reflected  strongly,'  it  was  only  on  Komanistic  notions 
associated  with  any  ordination,  whether  Episcopal  or  Presbyterian,  and 
not  on  the  ordination  itself.    If  succession  through  centuries  of  lioman 


MISCELLANIES. 


233 


priests  be  considered  essential,  so  that  a  Romish  priest  is  admitted  to 
the  Anglican  ministry  without  re-ordination,  while  a  Protestant, 
ordained  by  a  Presbytery,  must  be  re-ordained,  though  he  may  have 
been  preaching  the  one  Gospel  faithfully  all  his  life,  with  evidence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  working  by  his  instrumentality — if  sanction  is  thus 
given  to  Popery  and  -s\dthheld  from  Protestantism,  this  explains  the  per- 
version of  many  who  have  been  taught  by  their  own  Church  to  recognise 
the  validity  of  a  priesthood  which  denies  their  own.  I  expected  that  all 
Evangelical  Protestants  would  agree  with  me,  believing  with  Bishop 
Lacimer  that  '  It  is  not  the  imposition  of  hands  by  the  Bishop  that 
gives  grace,  but  grace  which  authorises  the  imposition  of  hands.' 
Thanking  you  for  your  constant  vindication  of  Protestant  truth,  I 
remain,  etc." 

January  26th. — Telegram  from  Moody  to  help  him  at 
Birmingham.  A  convention  at  Bingley  Hall,  6,000  present  in 
afternoon.  I  spoke  on  "  How  to  Reach  the  Masses."  In  the 
evening  Moody  preached  to  15,000,  and  multitudes  vainly 
tried  to  enter.  Hundreds  rose  in  token  of  a  desire  to  be 
prayed  for.  Afterwards  I  addressed  a  crowd  of  young  men  in 
a  neighbouring  church. 

February  1. — Again  summoned  by  Moody,  and  addressed 
7,000  the  following  night.  Kindly  entertained  by  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Dale.  Much  impressed  with  his  strength  of  character, 
learning,  genius,  and  piety. 

February  5th. — Moody  invited  all  the  London  clergy  to  meet 
him  at  Freemasons'  Hall,  which  was  crowded.  Among  many 
questions,  a  clergyman  said  :  "  Please  tell  us  w-hat  your  object 
is?" — "  To  preach  the  Gospel."  "What  do  you  do  with  con- 
verts ? " — "  Leave  them  ivith  Christ  to  take  care  of."  "  Would 
it  not  be  well  to  print  your  views  of  the  Gospel,  that  we  might 
know?" — The  evangelist  replied,  "  They're  in  print  already ; 
you'll  find  them  in  the  Fifty-third  of  Isaiah." — Ritualists, 
Evangelicals,  and  Nonconformists  of  all  sorts  crowded  the  halL 

March  15  th. — To  Moody  and  Sankey's  service  at  the 
Agricultural  Hall.  20,000  present.  Till  nearly  midnight 
busy  with  him  in  the  "  Enquiry  Room "  trying  to  guide 
anxious  seekers  to  Christ. 

I  had  once  a  valuable  conversation  with  an  eminent  Chris- 
tian author  and  editor.    Substance  as  follows  : — Peter  by  the 


234 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Spirit  meant  what  he  said :  that,  when  put  to  death  in  the 
body,  Christ  in  His  Spirit  went  into  the  invisible  state.  Hades, 
and  proclaimed  the  good  news  of  salvation  to  spirits  in 
safe  keeping,  who  in  their  earthly  life  had  been  dis- 
obedient. Christ  has  "  the  keys  of  Death  and  Hades  "—Lord  of 
the  invisible  world,  is  He  inactive  there  ?  Is  the  time  between 
death  and  resurrection  wasted  ?  Judgment,  not  death,  is  final 
arbiter  of  destiny.  Are  fourscore  years  of  earth  the  only  season 
of  possible  improvement,  and  four  thousand  years  of  Hades 
useless  ?  Are  the  multitudes  who  did  not,  and  could  not,  hear 
on  earth  of  salvation,  never  to  hear  in  the  unseen  state? 
Final  condemnation  will  be  at  the  judgment  day.  Of  all  who 
then  are  penitent,  we  may  cherish  hope ;  the  resolutely  rebel- 
lious will  die — self-destroyed.  Would  Christ  "  see  of  the 
travail  of  His  soul,  and  be  satisfied,"  if  He  gathered  the  glean- 
ings alone,  while  Satan  reaped  the  harvest  ?  "  Who  is  worthy 
to  take  the  Book  " — the  awful  book  of  human  conduct  and 
destiny  ?  The  Lamb  of  God,  the  gracious  Saviour,  the  Man 
of  Calvary  ! — and  then  they  cried  "  Hallelujah  ! "  These  are 
simply  suggestions — not  assertions. 

I  once  visited  an  admiral  in  his  last  sickness,  and  fre- 
quently prayed  with  him  in  the  name  of  the  "Sinner's  Friend," 
trusting  simply  in  Whom  he  departed  in  peace.  His  widow, 
in  expressing  her  thanks,  spoke  of  me  as  "  so  very  good."  I 
replied  I  was  only  one  of  others,  both  good  and  bad,  trying 
to  be  better,  hating  what  is  bad — more  of  the  latter  known  to 
myself  than  to  anyone  else.  "  But  you  know  that  Dissenters 
have  not  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  If,  then,  you  are  so 
good  without  such  help,  you  must  be  very  good  indeed." 

The  following  terrible  instance  of  alcoholic  mania  was 
reported  to  me  through  our  clerk  by  a  trustworthy  member 
of  Surrey  Chapel,  who  was  about  to  pass  a  pawnshop  near 
Kennington  Park  one  cold  evening,  snow  descending  and 
covering  the  ground.  A  woman  was  standing  against  the 
railings,  without  shoes,  stockings,  bonnet,  or  dress — covered 
only  by  a  cloak  drawn  tightly  round  her  shivering  frame. 
She  politely  accosted  my  informant,  earnestly  asking  a  great 
favour.  Her  wretched  appearance  and  eager  tone  induced  the 


MISCELLANIES. 


235 


passenger  to  inquire  what  she  needed,  the  reply  being,  "  Please 
take  this  umbrella  into  that  shop  and  try  to  get  five  shillings 
on  it."  This  was  done,  when  the  shopman,  examining  it,  said 
it  had  been  brought  some  time  before  by  a  child,  and  he  had 
refijsed  it.  "  But  now  I  will  take  it  from  you."  And  he  gave 
five  shillings,  which  the  poor  wretch,  who  was  Avaiting, 
received  with  a  profusion  of  thanks,  and  took  her  new  friend 
to  the  nearest  liquor-shop,  drank  a  glass  of  gin,  and,  taking 
an  empty  bottle  from  under  her  cloak,  ordered  it  to  be  filled 
with  gin — spending  all  the  five  shillings.  She  then  went  to 
a  respectable-looking  house  in  Kennington  Oval,  and  ex- 
plained that  her  husband,  anxious  to  keep  her  from  drink, 
had  locked  up  her  day-clothing  and  kept  from  her  all  money, 
but  that,  unable  to  abstain  any  longer,  she  had  rushed  from 
her  bed,  covered  herself  with  the  cloak,  and  appropriated 
the  umbrella.  The  narrative  was  ended  when  they  reached 
the  door,  which  was  opened  respectfully  by  the  servant, 
and  the  melancholy  scene  closed. 

Anticipating  a  few  years,  I  here  insert  my  reply  to  the 
N'ew  York  Herald,  asking  what  habits  might  conduce  to  a 
"  vigorous  old  age  "  : — 

"  To  remain  in  health  to  three-score  and  ten,  and  possibly,  by  reason 
of  strength,  to  fourscore,  I  would  say  :  Live  according  to  the  laws 
of  God — temperately  and  virtuously,  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly — 
'  abstain  from  fleshly  lusts,  which  war  against  the  soul,' was  Paul's  advice 
to  young  Timothy.  As  regards  my  personal  habits,  I  have  never  smoked, 
and  during  sixty  years  have  wholly  abstained  from  all  intoxicating 
drinks.  I  generally  sleep  from  half-past  eleven  or  twelve  to  seven  or 
half-past.  I  sleep  seven  hours  without  waking.  I  take  a  cold  bath 
every  morning  throughout  the  year.  On  an  average,  I  walk  four  miles 
a  day.  I  can  still  walk  ten  miles  \vithout  fatigue.  I  generally  have 
three  services  on  Sunday,  and  am  never  Mondayish.  On  an  average,  I 
preach  four  times  weekly,  and  neither  suffer  from  pain  nor  fatigue.  As 
to  overwork  of  brain,  I  would  say  :  Give  up  working  as  soon  as  it  is  a 
weariness,  and  do  the  chief  brain-work  early  in  the  day.  Do  not  work 
the  brain  late  at  night  if  you  wish  to  sleep  ;  and  as  to  worry,  do  your 
duty  and  cast  your  care  upon  the  Lord,  content  with  His  approval  and 
a  good  conscience." 

At  the  funeral  of  my  humorous  old  college  friend,  De 
Kewer  Williams,  I  am  reported  to  have  said  that  "some 


236 


NEWMAX  HALL. 


disesteem  humour  because  destitute  of  it;  but  it  is  surely  a  gift 
of  the  Creator,  conferred  only  on  intelligent  creatures.  Mental 
culture  favours  it.  Society  would  be  happier  with  more  of  it. 
Some  of  the  most  godly,  learned,  and  useful  Christian  divines 
and  preachers  have  been  thus  richly  gifted.  On  the  Christian 
path  there  is  more  sunshine  than  shadow,  more  singing  than 
sighing.  The  Bible  says  there  is  '  a  time  to  weep,  and  a 
time  to  laugh.'  The  Psalmist  records,  '  Thou  hast  turned  .  .  . 
my  mourning  into  dancing.'  Are  we  sure  it  is  excluded  from 
the  bliss  of  the  life  to  come  ?  If  eloquence,  poetry,  music,  and 
song  develop  yonder,  why  not  humour  ?  Our  friend's  wit 
never  wounded  by  its  keenness,  never  scorched  by  its  bright- 
ness. No  joke  was  ever  uttered  to  injure  or  grieve.  He  never 
degraded  humour  by  ridiculing  righteousness,  by  manufac- 
turing cheap  fireworks  out  of  Scripture  texts,  by  desecrating 
the  golden  vessels  of  the  sanctuary  for  carrying  about  and  dis- 
playing vulgar  samples  of  self.  If  humour  sometimes  appeared 
in  the  pulpit,  he  suppressed  far  more ;  it  was  holy  pleasantry 
to  illustrate  and  impress  truth,  not  to  dilute  or  disfigure  it,  or 
turn  solemn  worship  into  pleasant  entertainment.  His  lectures 
and  general  demeanour  eloquently  denied  that  religion  is  an 
enemy  to  cheerfulness,  and  that  godliness  means  gloom." 

I  record  the  following  incident,  vouching  for  its  abso- 
lute truth,  but  suggesting  no  explanation: — A  dear  friend 
and  earnest  Christian  fellow-worker,  Mrs.  A.,  was,  with  her 
husband,  much  interested  in  a  young  man,  B.,  whose  engage- 
ment with  their  daughter  had  been  broken  off  by  his  mis- 
conduct, and  of  whose  whereabouts  they  were  ignorant.  One 
midsummer  Sunday  evening  she  was  on  her  bed  sleeping,  her 
husband  sitting  near  her,  reading.  Suddenly  she  awoke  with 
a  cry  of  distress,  and  said,  "  I  have  seen  B. !  He  has  a  house 
on  the  shore  of  the  Clyde.  He  was  sipping  coffee  in  a  room 
with  low  windows  opening  on  a  lawn,  up  which  that  beautiful 
but  bad  person  was  walking,  and,  stretching  out  her  arms, 
exclaimed, '  I  have  found  you,  B. ! '  B.  was  rising  to  greet  her, 
when  I  earnestly  remonstrated  with  him,  and  he  answered 
me  so  angrily  that  I  awoke  in  terror.  This  seemed  to  me  a 
reality,  but  it  must  have  been  only  a  dream."    On  Tuesday 


MISCELLANIES. 


237 


morning  a  letter  was  received,  to  their  surprise,  from  B.,  dated 
from  the  shores  of  the  Clyde,  and  saying,  "  Last  night,  as  I 
was  taking  my  coffee,  with  the  windows  opening  on  the  lawn, 
that  person  came  up  to  greet  me,  when  I  saw  you  at  the  door 
in  a  white  dress,  and  yon  so  reproved  me  that  I  resented  yoxir 
interference  with  anger,  and  you,  with  a  scream,  vanished  out 
of  sight.  But  your  reproof  went  to  my  heart,  and  I  intend 
never  to  see  her  again."  The  vision  was  narrated  to  her  hus- 
band at  the  time,  and  two  days  after  came  the  letter,  dated 
from  two  hundred  miles  distant,  after  all  comnumication  had 
ceased  several  years. 

After  a  long  interval,  Mrs.  A.'s  daughter,  who  had  been 
engaged  to  B.,  Avalking  in  a  suburb  of  London,  came  home  and 
told  her  mother,  with  considerable  emotion,  that  in  the  street 
she  had  met  B.,  who  looked  at  her  with  a  fixed  gaze  and 
passed  on.  She  felt  so  afraid  of  meeting  him  again  that  she 
refused  to  go  out  with  her  sister  to  a  party  that  evening. 
Next  morning  they  received  intelligence  that  B.  died  at  the 
time  when  she  saw  him  in  the  street. 

Without  speculations  respecting  the  spirit  world,  it  is 
surely  not  scientific  to  denounce  all  such  phenomena,  although 
testified  by  credible  witnesses,  as  merely  imaginary  or  super- 
stitious, and,  with  our  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  universe,  to 
declare  that  whatever  is  beyond  the  limits  of  ascertained 
laws  of  nature  is  contrary  to  nature  and  incredible. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


PREACHING  INCIDENTS. 

One  Sunday  morning,  when  preaching  in  Christ  Church,  I 
saw  a  man  suddenly  enter  the  middle  aisle,  and  with  deter- 
mined step  march  up  the  church  towards  the  pulpit,  holding 
something  in  his  hand.  He  did  not  seem  to  be  looking  for 
a  seat,  but  intent  on  the  pulpit.  I  immediately  felt  his  errand 
was  to  myself,  and  mentally  resolved,  if  he  threatened  to 
attack  me,  to  place  my  hand  on  the  side  of  the  pulpit  and 
leap  over  to  the  floor,  which  was  only  a  few  feet  below.  I  did 
not  stop  in  my  discourse,  but  fixed  my  eye  on  the  stranger, 
who  began  to  ascend  the  pulpit  steps.  I  turned  to  meet  him, 
holding  out  my  hand  in  friendly  greeting,  when  the  verger 
came  in  from  behind  the  organ,  and,  with  the  organ-blower, 
led  him  away  to  the  vestry.  He  had  only  a  short  stick  in  his 
hand.  His  object  was  pacific,  though  his  manner  was  hostile. 
He  said  afterwards  he  had  come  to  deliver  to  the  preacher  a 
message  from  Christ.  He  was  evidently  deranged,  and  was 
taken  care  of  by  his  friends.  Until  the  man  actually  ascended 
to  the  pulpit  there  was  no  just  cause  to  stop  him,  and  when 
he  came  up  to  me  there  was  no  time  to  do  it.  I  went  on  with 
the  sentence  I  had  begun,  and  not  one  of  the  congregation 
stirred.  Two  ladies  were  sitting  together,  one  of  whom  had 
been  so  frightened  that  she  was  unable  to  stir  when  the 
service  closed.  Her  friend  asked  what  was  the  matter  ?  She 
said  it  was  the  shock  of  seeing  the  minister  in  danger  of  being 
killed  !  The  other  was  surprised  to  hear  this,  for  she  had 
witnessed  nothing  but  a  man  walking  up  the  aisle,  and  had 
observed  no  pause  or  interruption  in  the  sermon.  Her  com- 
panion suffered  so  much  from  the  fright  that  for  several  weeks 
she  was  unable  to  walk.  It  is  wonderful  that  while  tens  of 
thousands  of  preachers  are  every  Sunday  liable  to  such  inter- 
ruptions, they  so  seldom  occur. 


PREACHING  INCIDENTS. 


239 


I  was  one  evening  preaching  near  Surrey  Chapel  in  the 
open  air  in  a  back  street,  verily  a  "  slum,"  when  a  gentlemanly 
dressed  man  came  up  and  ridiculed.  Very  unwisely  I  uttered 
a  few  words  of  rebuke.  This  enraged  him,  and  he  bribed  a 
drunken  man  to  break  up  the  meeting.  Swinging  his  arms  in 
a  threatening  style,  the  assailant  rushed  among  the  listeners, 
seized  the  chair  on  which  I  was  standing,  and  brandished  it  to 
the  peril  of  the  poor  men  and  women  around  me.  Instantly 
some  "  navvies  "  carried  him  into  a  cottage,  where  he  smashed 
the  ^vindows.  I  returned  to  my  post,  and  continued  the 
service.  At  the  close  one  of  the  "  navvies  "  came  up  to  me 
and  walked  alongside  till  I  emerged  into  the  broad  "  New 
Cut"— then  he  held  out  his  hand  for  a  hearty  shake  and  said, 
"  I  resolved  to  see  you  safe,  and  if  anyone  tried  to  injure  you 
I  would  have  fought  for  you  ! "  The  assailant  was  visited  by 
our  missionary  and  became  a  Christian. 

On  a  certain  anniversary  occasion  at  Bedford  I  preached 
to  a  crowded  congregation  on  the  text, "  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all 
ye  that  pass  by  ? "  and  drew  a  series  of  pictures  of  persons  who 
pass  by  the  Cross — the  sensualist,  the  worldling,  the  covetous, 
the  self-satisfied,  the  procrastinator.  On  the  following  Sunday 
a  lay-preacher  of  the  town  went  to  a  neighbouring  village  con- 
gregation, and  said  that,  having  lately  heard  Newman  Hall, 
he  could  not  do  better  than  reproduce  his  sermon.  Then  he 
presented  his  own  copies  of  the  preacher's  pictures,  and  these 
were  much  appreciated.  The  next  Sunday  a  request  was 
again  sent  for  a  preacher.  Another  one  came  and  gave  his 
own  version  of  the  same  theme,  but  forgot  to  acknowledge  his 
indebtedness.  The  congregation  were  amused  to  listen  again 
to  the  same  sermon,  knowing  it  was  not  the  preacher's  own. 
It  would  be  good,  both  for  preachers  and  hearers,  if  sometimes 
the  teaching  were  varied  by  using  both  the  thoughts  and 
words  of  others — of  course,  with  full  acknowledgments. 

At  an  evangeHstic  mission  week  at  Torquay,  shared  by  both 
Church  and  Dissent,  there  were  a  large  number  of  professed  con- 
verts to  Christ,  among  them  five  young  men  and  women  from 
the  same  drapery  store.  I  attended  one  of  the  morning  services 
in  an  Episcopal  church,  where  Mr.  Aitkin  preached  a  sermon  so 


240 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


impressiA-e  that  I  resolved  to  use  it  in  an  address  to  workmen 
which  I  was  to  deliver  at  noon.  This  I  did  forthwith  before  a 
large  concourse  of  artisans.  At  the  close  I  told  them  that 
they  had  been  listening  to  a  Churchman,  who  had  thus  been 
occupying  a  Dissenting  pulpit.  Then  I  explained  how  in  my 
poorer  words  I  had  given  them  the  substance  of  the  great 
missioner's  discourse  just  delivered  in  the  parish  church. 
Until  we  may  occupy  each  other's  pulpits,  may  we  not 
reciprocate  by  availing  ourselves  of  each  other's  discourses, 
with  due  recognition,  and  thus  demonstrate  Church  unity  ? 
When  walking  away,  I  was  accosted  by  a  workman  returning 
from  the  meeting,  who  said  how  glad  he  was  I  had  explained, 
because,  while  I  was  addressing  them,  he  wondered  to  hear 
the  same  sermon  he  had  himself  been  hearing  from  Mr. 
Aitkin.    I  have  very  seldom  used  the  liberty  I  justify. 

Those  who  cannot  preach  can  repeat  what  they  hear,  and 
so  become  "  workers  together."  At  ]\Iaidstone,  when  I  was  about 
twenty  years  of  age,  I  occasionally  went  to  hear  the  minister  of 
a  small  Baptist  church.  My  sister  Mary,  in  1896,  when  dying, 
told  me  that  she  remembered  my  coming  in  one  evening  and 
repeating  what  I  had  just  heard  from  Mr.  Cornford— that  if 
anyone  really  desired  to  be  converted,  he  or  she  should  make 
a  point  to  ask  it  of  God,  and  read  a  few  verses  of  Scripture 
every  day,  and  that  before  a  year  was  over  the  prayer  would 
be  realised.  She  told  me  that  she  said  nothing  at  the  time, 
but  resolved  to  begin  that  very  night.  Before  many  months 
she  herself  had  found  Christ.  This  was  the  beginning  of  her 
spiritual  life,  but  she  had  never  mentioned  it  before.  She 
was  at  that  time  sixteen. 

Bishop  Wilberforce  had  been  preaching  on  St.  Thomas's 
Day  in  the  parish  church  near  Surrey  Chapel.  He  was 
eloquent  and  thoroughly  evangehcal,  except  that  in  pleading 
for  the  enlargement  of  the  chancel  he  dilated  on  the  sanctity 
of  that  portion  of  the  edifice.  On  the  following  Sunday  I  gave 
my  version  of  the  sermon,  omitting  what  to  me  seemed  super- 
stitions, telling  my  people  that  in  Rowland  Hill's  pulpit  a 
bishop,  son  of  the  great  Wilberforce,  who  was  Rowland  Hill's 
friend,  had  been  preaching  by  deputy  the  common  salvation. 


1 


PREACHING  INCIDENTS.  241 

I  remember  a  ^ood  illustration  I  heard  in  Regent's  Park 
from  an  unlettered  but  eloquent  open-air  preacher.  He 
said  that  an  infidel  contradicted  him  in  declaring  that  an 
unbeliever  never  died  happy.  He  said  he  once  knew  a  man 
who  had  no  belief  in  Christ,  and  yet  he  died  very  happy. 
"  What !  died  happy,  and  an  infidel  ?  "  Yes,  he  was  an  infidel, 
and  died  happy.  "  And  did  not  believe  in  a  better  life  after 
this  ?  "  No,  he  did  not  believe  in  God,  or  Christ,  or  heaven. 
"  And  yet  went  out  of  this  world  quite  happy  ?  "  Yes,  quite 
happ3'.  "Then,  if  quite  happy  to  leave  the  present  life  he 
couldn't  have  been  quite  happy  in  it.  But  the  religion  of 
Christ  makes  us  happy  to  stay  here  while  it  is  God's  will, 
and  happy  to  go  where  we  shall  be  happier  still;  so  our 
faith  does  better  for  us  than  your  unbelief  for  you." 

Leicester,  October,  1889. — Speaking  at  a  Gospel  mission, 
I  referred  to  a  special  encouragement  in  connection  with  a 
former  visit.  I  said,  "  Some  eight  years  ago  I  spent  a  week 
here  on  a  mission,  holding  services  every  afternoon  and 
evening.  No  '  inquirer '  came  to  me,  and  I  began  to  fear  no 
good  had  been  done,  and  that  I  had  no  qualifications  for 
mission  work.  On  my  last  evening  I  was  asked  to  speak  to  a 
gentleman  of  about  twenty-five  years  of  age  who  was  lingering 
in  the  aisle.  I  sometimes  unwisely  hesitate  to  address  in- 
dividuals, but,  urged  as  I  then  was,  I  asked  him  to  join 
a  few  friends  in  the  vestry.  He  had  lately  returned  from 
hunting  wild  beasts  in  South  Africa.  He  was  non-religious, 
but  the  subject  of  the  most  earnest  prayers  of  his  parents, 
who  had  urged  him  to  come  and  hear  one  sermon.  My  text 
was  my  favourite  and  earliest  theme — '  God  so  loved  the 
world.'  Next  morning,  on  entering  the  breakfast-room,  he 
said  to  his  parents, '  I  mean  to  be  a  Christian — out  and  out 
— and  to  go  back  to  Africa  as  a  missionary'  They  were  over- 
powered with  surprise  and  gratitude.  He  at  once  applied  to 
a  great  missionary  society,  who  counselled  college  and  long 
training.  But  he  knew  the  language ;  he  had  received 
salvation ;  he  wanted  to  go  at  once.  He  applied  to  Grattan 
Guinness,  who  recognised  his  fitness  and  divine  call,  and  sent 
him  at  once  as  head  of  a  mission  up  the  Congo,  where  he 


i 


242 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


founded  several  stations — now  centres  of  usefulness.  On 
his  return  voyage  he  took  fever,  and  joined  the  noble  army 
of  martyrs." 

Some  years  after  I  was  again  at  Leicester,  and  spoke  of 
this  as  the  only  but  great  result  of  my  former  mission. 
On  leaving  I  was  addressed  by  a  gentleman  holding  a 
collecting-box — "  Don't  say  it  was  the  only  case ;  I  was 
then  converted  through  you,  and  so  was  my  wife."  Thank 
God ! 

One  Sunday  evening  I  was  delivering  a  written  sermon 
on  temptation,  and  suddenly  felt  that  my  address  was  unlike 
my  usual  style,  and  too  argumentative  for  many  of  the 
poorer  people.  I  suddenly  paused,  looked  away  from  my 
manuscript,  and,  appealing  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  more 
distant  of  my  audience,  said,  "  Perhaps  among  those  pressing 
in  at  the  door  there  may  be  someone  so  miserable  as  to 
think  of  throwing  himself  over  yonder  bridge,  saying,  per- 
haps, '  It's  too  late  to  tell  me  not  to  enter  into  temptation. 
I've  done  it — I'm  in  it.  There's  no  hope  for  me.'  Stop ! 
stop !  there  is  hope.  Christ  died  for  thee.  He  will  pardon. 
He  will  save,  even  thee."  Then  I  resumed  my  manu- 
script. Some  critical  hearer  might  say,  "  What  a  fool 
the  preacher  is  to  interrupt  his  argument  for  a  bit  of  rant 
like  that ! " 

A  few  weeks  afterwards  one  of  my  district  visitors  told  me, 
"  I  have  called  to  see  a  woman  who  was  intending  to  throw 
herself  over  Blackfriars  Bridge  one  Sunday  evening ;  but  she 
^  thought  it  was  too  light,  and  a  policeman  might  stop  her,  so 
in  order  to  wait  for  darkness  she  went  into  Surrey  Chapel, 
and  stood  in  the  crowd  inside  the  door.  Just  then  you 
seemed  to  call  to  her  to  stop  and  come  to  Christ,  and  she 
went  back  to  her  home  to  pray,  and  seems  to  be  a  true 
penitent  and  a  Christian." 

What  I  said  was  entirely  unpremeditated.  I  had  never 
before  made  such  an  appeal.  I  knew  nothing  of  the  woman. 
Am  I  ^vrong  in  the  belief  that  the  Spirit  of  God  both  directed 
the  woman  to  enter  the  church  and  prompted  the  preacher 
to  utter  those  Avords  at  that  very  time  ?    All  preachers  pray 


PREACHING  INCIDENTS. 


243 


that  the  Spirit  of  God  will  help  theiu  to  say  what  may  do 
good.  Must  this  guidance  be  confined  to  the  study,  the 
manuscript,  or  the  memory  ?  Should  not  we  feel  at  liberty 
in  the  pulpit  to  utter  what  the  Spirit  suggests  during  the 
service  in  the  presence  of  a  congregation  uniting  with  the 
preacher  in  appealing  to  the  chief  Bishop  ?  Do  we  sufficiently  ^ 
realise  what  we  profess  to  believe — the  real  presence  of  Christ 
in  His  Church:  "Wherever  two  or  three  are  gathered  together 
in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them  "  ? 

September  19th,  1893. — Preached  at  Clifton  for  London 
Missionary  Society.  At  the  close  suggested  these  questions : — 

(1)  Whether  the  great  religious  revival  of  the  world  is  to 
be  expected  on  the  occasion  and  as  the  immediate  result  of 
our  Lord's  second  advent. 

(2)  Whether  the  conversion  of  all  men  living  at  that 
period  would  be  an  adequate  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  of 
Christ's  universal  reign,  if  all  the  generations  preceding,  who 
had  died  in  sin,  were  to  perish  eternally. 

(3)  Whether,  when  He  went  and  preached  to  "  the  spirits 
in  prison,"  He  preached  the  gospel  of  His  death  for  sinners ; 
whether  by  His  preaching  many  repented  and  were  saved; 
and  whether  He  thus  preached  to  all  the  heathen  represented 
by  those  impenitent  in  the  days  of  Noah. 

(4)  Whether  believers  m  Christ,  when  they  die,  may,  in 
like  manner,  be  missionaries  to  former  generations,  or  to  the 
inhabitants  of  other  planets. 

(5)  Whether  a  period  may  not  arrive  when  every  intelli- 
gent creature  in  the  universe  shall  obey  and  rejoice  in  Christ, 
in  conformity  with  the  Apocalyptic  vision.  Rev.  v.  13.  Will 
the  reign  of  Christ  be  universal  as  long  as  any  remain  in 
rebellion  ?  Will  the  crushing  under  His  footstool  be  true 
victory  while  those  crushed  continue  to  curse  ?  May  not  a 
future  hope  suggest  either  ceasing  to  curse  or  ceasing  to 
exist  ? 

The  "Ancient  Merchants'  Lecture"  was  founded  in  1672 
for  the  advocacy  of  Puritan  Christianity  in  opposition  to 
Popery  and  infidelity.  Richard  Baxter  and  John  Howe  were 
among  the  original  lecturers.    Our  Hon.  Secretary,  son  of  the 


244 


J^^EWMAN  HALL. 


veteran  Evangelist  Dr.  Wilson,  has  kindly  sent  ine  the  follow- 
ing particulars : — 

"  Memorial  Hall,  September  20th,  1898. 
"Your  conuectioii  with  the  Lecture  is  rather  ancient  history.  I 
have  searclied  the  minute  book  and  ascertained  that  you  were  appointed 
Lecturer  October,  1862,  and  gave  your  first  lecture  in  December,  1862, 
having  as  your  colleagues  at  that  time,  Davies,  Spence,  Samuel  Martin, 
Binney,  and  Kaieigh.  Vacancies  were  subsequently  filled  up  by  Allon, 
Baldwin  Brown,  Kennedy,  and  Edward  White,  and  now  the  present 
lecturers  are  as  per  list  at  the  head  of  this  circular  :  Newman  Hall, 
LL.B.,  D.D.,  J.  Guinness  Rogers,  B.A.,  D.D.,  Alfred  Rowland,  LL.B., 
B.A.,  J.  Morgan  Gibbons,  W.  Hardy  Harwood.  I  have  also  ascertained 
that  it  was  due  to  your  persevering  advocacy  that  the  monthly  was 
changed  to  a  weekly  lecture.  Next  month  you  will  renew  your  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Dutch  Church  in  Austin  Friars,  where  you  lectured  on 
May  27th  and  July  1st  in  1872  when  the  Weigh  House  was  under 
repair. 

"  Yours  truly, 

"J.  Knox  Wilson." 

For  some  years  my  name  has  headed  the  list  only  as  the 
longest  on  the  rota  of  the  "  Ancients."  I  remember  when  the 
lecture  used  to  be  given  in  the  vestry  of  the  old  Poultry 
Chapel.  Here  and  everywhere,  however  varied  the  occasion 
or  subject,  I  have  kept  in  mind  my  mother's  parting  charge 
in  a  letter  dated  1867,  when  she  had  accomplished  her 
threescore  years  and  ten — "  Stand  up  for  Jesus.  Preach 
Christ  everywhere — in  the  perfect  loveliness  of  His  human 
character,  in  the  dignity  and  love  of  His  Divinity.  May 
the  Lord  help  you,  and  while  attempting  to  teach  others, 
may  the  Holy  Spirit  till  your  own  soul  with  joy  and  peace, 
and  may  you  delight  more  and  more  in  your  Master's  work." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN  :  DEAN  STANLEY — LORD  SHAFTESBURY 
— JOHN  BRIGHT — WILLIAM  AND  MARY  HOWITT — DEAN 
RAMSAY — FELLOW- WORKERS  AT  SURREY  CHAPEL. 

Reference  to  persons  I  have  known  will  naturally  be  expected 
in  an  autobiography.  Disregarding  dates,  I  will  put  together 
various  cherished  memories. 

Arthur  Peiu-hyn  Stanley,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Westminster,  and 
Lady  Augusta — I  link  the  two  names,  for  they  themselves 
were  inseparable.  Wherever  one  was,  the  other  was  sure  to 
be.  It  was  a  joy  to  see  the  lovely  grace  and  beaming 
features  of  the  Queen's  great  lady  friend  distributing  prizes 
to  the  poor  on  occasion  of  a  window-flower  show,  greeting 
each  person  with  an  individual  smile  of  recognition.  How 
dearly  loved  by  the  parishioners  •  And  also  when  doing 
the  honours  as  hostess  at  the  Deanery,  where  it  was  the 
delight  of  herself  and  the  Dean  to  welcome  together  dignitaries 
and  other  ministers  of  the  Established  Church,  together  with 
Nonconformists,  in  social  intercourse.  I  remember  Lady 
Augusta's  thoughtfulness  at  one  of  her  afternoon  "  At  Homes," 
when  she  took  me  aside  for  some  more  solid  food,  saying  she 
knew  how  often  I  had  evening  engagements  and  perhaps  had 
to  leave  the  Deanery  for  some  meetings  which  would  occupy 
me  till  late  in  the  evening ;  which  was  the  fact  that  day. 
She  accompanied  her  husband  to  tea  in  my  study  at  Surrey 
Parsonage,  when  he  came  to  preside  in  the  chapel  at  a  lecture 
I  delivered  on  my  recent  visit  to  the  Holy  Land.  During  my 
chairmanship  of  the  Congregational  Union  a  breakfast  was 
given  by  my  congregation  to  300  ministers,  whom  the  Dean 
in  a  hearty  speech  greeted  as  "Nonconforming  Members 


246 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


of  the  Church  of  England,"  a  designation  which  has  had 
a  wide  pubHcity. 

The  following  extract  from  one  of  his  letters  expresses 
what  has  been  called  his  Erastianisin : — 

"  You  of  course  know  that  Avhilst  gratefully  acknowledging  the 
kindly  tone  in  which  the  address  *  speaks  of  the  Church  of  England,  I 
am  one  of  those  who  consider  its  connection  with  the  State,  and  its 
control  by  the  laws  of  England,  one  of  its  most  valuable  characteristics. 
I  think  that  all  Churches  and  sects  have  their  secular  side,  and  that 
the  secular  element  which  has  the  most  ancient  and  the  most  legal 
basis  is  the  best.    I  only  say  this  to  avoid  misconstruction." 

He  seemed  to  rejoice  in  difference  of  opinions  as  illustrat- 
ing unity  of  hearts.  At  a  large  clerical  meeting  at  my  house, 
and  elsewhere,  I  have  heard  him  say  emphatically,  "  There  is 
nothing  more  stupid  than  only  to  meet  with  those  who  echo 
your  o\n[i  sentiments."  This  catholicity  was  illustrated  at  his 
wife's  funeral,  to  which  he  invited  men  of  various  opinions 
and  Churches. 

He  once  asked  me  to  bring  to  the  Abbey  a  company  ot 
artisans,  and  I  well  remember  the  Saturday  afternoon  when 
with  eloquent  tongue  he  led  us  round,  explaining  the  most 
interesting  of  the  monuments,  and  with  what  geniality  he 
entertained  his  company  at  tea  in  the  Jerusalem  Chamber. 
He  was,  with  several  other  Deans,  a  cheerful  subscriber  to  the 
erection  of  our  "  Christ  Church,  Lambeth."  He  told  me  how 
he  regretted  he  could  not  invite  me  and  other  Nonconformists 
to  preach  in  the  Abbey.  When  he  died  he  was  under  promise 
to  lecture  at  Surrey  Chapel.  Whilst  Dr.  Cuyler  was  in  London 
he  went  to  hear  the  Dean  at  the  Abbey,  and  Avrote  a  respect- 
ful and  appreciative  letter,  rejoicing  that  such  a  voice  made 
known  such  important  truths  in  that  historic  church,  but 
regretting  that  the  great  subject  of  salvation  by  the  cross 
had  not  been  referred  to.  The  Dean  replied  most  kindly  and 
said :  "  I  agree  with  you  as  to  the  place  the  Atonement 
occupies  in  Theology  and  in  all  ecclesiastical  history,  but  I 
make  it  a  rule  to  keep  to  the  particular  subject  in  hand,  and 
on  that  occasion  it  was  not  in  the  text."  But  should  not 
*  Chairman's  Congregational  Union  address. 


PERSOXS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. 


247 


every  subject  be  viewed  in  relation  to  the  central  truth,  as 
planets  to  the  snn  ?  Doubtlesss  this  great  truth  was  precious 
to  his  own  soul,  and  his  Christ-like  life  due  more  to  its  power 
on  his  own  heart  than  to  the  sweetness  of  his  natural  dis- 
position, which  was  pre-eminent. 

AVhile  the  invited  guests  for  the  Dean's  funeral  were 
assembling,  I  was  told  by  an  intimate  friend  of  his 
that  when  a  boy  of  fourteen  at  Rugby,  it  was  his  custom 
to  retire  to  his  room  after  hearing  Dr.  Arnold  preach,  and 
write  out  the  sermon  from  memory.  Also  that  in  his  bed- 
room at  the  Deanery,  on  the  wall  opposite  the  bed,  so  that 
he  could  see  them  first  on  awaking,  were  the  words  of  his 
favourite  hymn,  "  How  sweet  the  Name  of  J esus  sounds ! " 
It  Avas  his  custom  to  give  a  threefold  benediction — "  The 
Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you,"  "  The  Peace  of  God,"  and 
"  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  Lady  Augusta 
greatly  admired  this  triple  blessing,  and  begged  him 
always  to  think  specially  of  herself  when  pronouncing  it. 
No  one  who  was  present  at  her  funeral  can  forget  the  tremu- 
lous yet  decided  voice,  the  suppressed  emotion,  the  triumph 
of  love,  as,  standing  at  the  end  of  the  nave,  the  Dean  closed 
the  service,  and  with  quivering  accents  made  this  bene- 
diction of  prophets  and  apostles  heard  throughout  the  Abbey. 

Not  long  afterwards  the  same  benediction  closed  his  own 
funeral  ceremony.  There  I  met  Lord  Shaftesbury,  Stopford 
Brooke,  Huxley,  Lecky,  Carlyle  and  Browning,  Stoughton 
the  venerable  Nonconformist  historian,  as  a  pall-bearer,  and 
Gladstone.  To  the  solemn  strains  of  organ  and  choir  we 
moved  on  to  Henry  VIL's  Chapel,  where  the  body  of  the 
beloved  Arthur  was  laid  beside  that  of  his  dear  Augusta, 
both  already  re-united  in  the  presence  of  "  the  Resurrection 
and  the  Life." 

I  need  not  enlarge  on  t  he  noble  features  and  form  of  the 
Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  on  his  lifelong  labours  for  humanity 
and  religion,  or  on  his  disregard  of  mere  party  preferences 
in  co-operating  with  all  of  every  political  and  ecclesiastical 
opinion  who  Avere  engaged  in  any  enterprise  to  promote  the 


248 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  men.  I  will  confine  myself  to 
personal  recollections. 

He  very  often  came  into  South  London  to  encourage  the 
teachers  of  the  various  Sunday  schools  connected  with 
Surrey  Chapel,  and  to  aid  us  in  our  missions  to  the  working 
classes.  He  has  gone  to  little  rooms  in  obscure  courts  with 
as  much  readiness,  and  has  spoken  with  as  much  power,  as 
when  presiding  at  grand  meetings  in  Exeter  Hall  and 
addressing  three  thousand  people.  He  spoke  to  the  poor 
folk  as  one  of  themselves,  understood  and  appreciated  by 
them  all.  I  fancy  that  by  nature  he  was  proud,  but  grace 
had  conquered  and  made  him  meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  and 
no  respecter  of  persons. 

At  the  funeral  of  Dean  Stanley  (July  25th,  1881)  I  met  Lord 
Shaftesbury  in  the  Abbot's  Parlour  some  time  before  the  other 
guests  arrived,  and  enjoyed  a  memorable  conversation  with  him 
and  our  common  friend,  Joshua  Harrison,  on  the  efforts  of  the 
Dean  to  overcome  the  alienation  of  working  men  to  Church 
ordinances.  Lord  Shaftesbury  said  that  "  many  were  truly 
religious,  though  they  would  not  attend  church,  and  that  we 
were  not  told  in  the  Bible  that  church-going  was  necessary 
for  salvation.  A  deep  and  wrong  prejudice  kept  them  away^ 
arising  from  the  faults  of  all  Churches  in  past  times  alienating 
them  ;  they  would  receive  visits  thankfully,  and  listen  to 
preaching  out  of  doors,  but  not  commit  themselves  to  systems 
by  worshipping  in  regular  churches."  A  company  of  repre- 
sentatives, both  of  Church  and  Dissent,  once  spent  an 
interesting  afternoon  at  my  house  to  discuss  whether  the 
establishment  of  religion  tended  to  such  alienation.  Lord 
Shaftesbury  presided,  with  some  apprehension  that  such 
discussion  might  lead  to  acrid  controversy,  and  he  seemed 
surprised  as  well  as  gratified  that  it  was  conducted  with 
Christian  gentleness  as  well  as  candour.  He  was  gratified  by 
the  conviction  that  both  parties  in  the  controversy  were 
animated  by  sincere  desire  for  the  true  interests  of  religion. 

The  last  time  I  met  Lord  Shaftesbury  was  on  May  20th, 
1888,  at  Grosvenor  House,  on  occasion  of  a  meeting  on  behalf 
of  ragged  schools.    I  quote  from  my  diary  : — 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. 


249 


"  Dear  old  Lord  Shaftesbury  in  the  chair,  looking  haggard  and  ill, 
but  spoke  twenty  minutes,  giving  pathetic  illustrations  of  the  power  of 
sympathy  to  win  the  hearts  of  the  poor  and  reclaim  the  wicked.  At  the 
close  of  his  speech  he  left  the  room,  and  I  followed  him  into  the  picture 
gallery  to  render  any  service.  There  he  honoured  me  with  a  long  talk. 
I  alluded  to  the  emphasis  with  which  the  Evangelist  Mark  speaks  of  the 
hand  of  Christ  :  '  He  took  the  blind  man  by  the  hand.'  He  then 
related  to  me  the  following  incident,  his  eyes  moistened  with  emotion  : 
'The  chaplain  of  a  gaol  sent  to  me  a  young  man  who  was  just  out  of 
prison  for  burglary,  hoping  I  might  say  something  to  encourage  him  in 
his  professed  desire  for  a  better  life.  He  had  seemed  incorrigible,  having 
been  in  gaol  twenty-two  times.  Rather  a  formidable  visitor  for  a 
private  interview  !  Some  time  afterwards  the  chaplain  told  ine  that  the 
young  man  was  really  reformed,  and  had  related  the  interview,  and 
added,  "  But  it  was  this  broke  me  down— he  slapped  me  on  the  shoulder 
and  said,  Jack,  we'll  make  a  man  of  you  yet." '  " 

This  record  in  my  diary  closes  with  a  presentiment  soon 
verified : — 

"  I  don't  expect  to  speak  to  the  dear  old  veteran  of  humanity  and 
take  his  hand  again — one  of  God's  nobility." 

I  used  to  meet  John  Bright  at  the  house  of  his  friend, 
Charles  Gilpin,  and  was  in  full  accord  with  him  on  great 
public  questions.  I  have  rambled  with  him  on  the  Orme's 
Head,  Llandudno,  where  he  showed  me,  in  the  ancient 
consecrated  Episcopal  churchyard,  the  simple  grave  of  his 
dearly  loved  boy,  with  the  words,  "  There  shall  be  one  fold 
and  one  Shepherd."  When  visiting  the  spot  with  this  boy 
for  the  last  time,  the  boy,  then  quite  well,  said,  "  Father,  I 
should  like  to  be  buried  here." 

In  service  for  others  he  had  found  solace  for  grief  of  his 
OAvn.  He  described  how  he  had  been  thus  prompted  to  labour 
for  the  cheapening  of  the  staff  of  life. 

"  I  was  at  Leamington,  in  the  depths  of  grief,  I  may  say  of  despair. 
All  that  was  left  of  my  young  wife— except  the  memory  of  a  .sainted  life 
and  too  brief  happiness — was  lying  cold  in  the  chamber  above  me,  when 
Cobden  called  on  me  as  a  friend  to  condole.  He  said,  '  There  are  thou- 
sands of  homes  in  England  at  this  moment  where  wives,  mothers,  and 
children  are  dying  of  hunger.  Now  I  advise  you,  when  the  first  paroxysna 
of  grief  is  over,  to  come  with  me,  and  we  will  never  rest  till  the  Corn 
Law  is  repealed.' " 


250 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Then,  impelled  by  a  heavenly  inspiration,  he  buckled  on 
the  armour  in  this  holy  crusade.  And  not  only  in  this.  He 
was  the  eloquent  champion  of  Temperance,  Peace,  Reform  and 
Freedom.  Never  was  the  House  of  Commons  more  thrilled 
than  when  in  1853  he  raised  his  warning  voice  against  fighting 
Russia  in  the  Crimea,  and  said,  "  The  Angel  of  Death  is  abroad 
in  the  land  ;  you  may  almost  hear  the  beating  of  his  wings." 
He  thus  apostrophised  all  the  clergy : — 

"  How  will  an  after-time  look  back  on  this  (juarrel  1  Were  there  no 
churches  in  1853?  no  ministers  of  the  Gospel  of  Peace?  What  were 
these  men  doing  all  the  time?  Were  they  splitting  hairs'!  disputing 
whether  baptism  should  be  by  sprinkling  oi  an  infant  or  immersing  of 
a  grown  man  1  whether  it  was  lawful  to  burn  caudles  on  the  altar  ?  nr 
the  precise  amount  of  labour  a  man  might  do  or  not  do  on  the  .Sabbath  ( 
What  were  your  ministers  about  1  Why  were  they  not  rather  awaken- 
ing the  people  to  this  gigantic  and  incredible  evil." 

As  popular  and  party  opinions  varied,  he  was  in  turn 
subjected  to  all  manner  of  abuse — "  Ignorant !  fanatical ! 
destructive  !  revolutionary  !  reactionary  '  youthful !  impetuous  ! 
senile  !  imbecile  !  "  He  was  even  burnt  in  efHgy.  His  advocacy 
of  peace  cost  him  his  seat  in  Parliament,  but,  instigated  by 
conscience,  "  seeing  the  Invisible,"  he  was  as  little  frightened 
by  the  curses  of  the  mob  as  he  was  delighted  by  the  smiles  of 
the  great.  And  because  he  continued  the  same  amid  surround- 
ing changes,  all  parties,  whether  they  had  agreed  with  or 
opposed  him,  concurred  in  admiring  his  honesty. 

In  reply  to  my  inquiry  how  he  prepared  for  his  public 
speeches  he  said  that  he  might  have  uttered  things  which 
some  persons  censured,  and  perhaps  afterwards  himself 
regretted,  but  he  never  said  what  he  had  not  beforehand 
considered  and  purposed  to  say.  When  he  was  intending  to 
speak  he  spent  several  days  in  reading  and  thinking  about 
the  subject  ;  then  he  arranged  what  he  wished  to  say  in 
proper  and  etlective  sequence,  and  on  small  slips  of  paper 
wrote  brief,  suggestive  notes  ;  then  wrote  fully  the  last  short 
sentence  or  two  that  he  might  feel  sure  about  the  winding  up 
of  his  address.  Then,  pacing  his  room  or  garden  terrace,  he 
talked  it  all  over  to  himself,  leaving  himself  freedom  for  fresh 
suggestions  at  the  moment. 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KXOWN. 


251 


In  the  House  of  Commons  and  elsewhere  I  have  been 
enchanted  with,  his  oratory — cahn  and  dehberate,  but  mighty 
with  suppressed  emotion,  now  and  then  rising  to  the  supreme 
heights  of  eloquence,  and  always  impressing  you  with  absolute 
sincerity  in  all  he  said,  and  the  suppression  of  self-display  in 
the  obvious  eagerness  to  win  the  convictions  of  his  audience. 
I  remember  once,  as  I  was  seated  in  the  Speaker's  gallery, 
close  to  the  front,  being  so  excited  as  he  denounced  the 
suspension  of  the  Habeas  Corpus  in  Ireland,  and  appealed  to 
both  great  parties  led  by  Gladstone  and  Disraeli  to  combine 
their  influence  to  do  justice  to  that  country,  that  I  was  about 
to  stand  up  and  shout  approval  when  I  remembered  the 
sergeant  at-arms. 

From  John  Bright,  M.P.  :— 

"November  12th,  1862. 
"Deae  Newman-  Hall,— Thank  you  for  yom-  lecture  on  the 
American  struggle,  which  I  have  read  with  great  pleasure.  It  is 
glorious  to  see  the  black  nation  coming  to  the  front.  History  will  tell 
what  the  war  was  for  and  what  its  result.  But  our  middle  and  rich 
classes  are  depraved  by  our  aristocratic  institutions,  just  as  America  has 
been  depraved  by  slaverj',  and  there  is  little  morality  in  the  public  view 
of  any  question.  .  .  .  Wishing  you  all  the  good  that  is  good  for  you. 
.  .  .  I  watched  your  progress  in  the  States  with  much  interest.  .  . 
I  am  uncomfortable  at  our  ditferences  with  the  Government  at  Wash- 
ington. I  think  they  press  their  claims  with  some  harshness.  .  .  . 
The  evening  we  spent  with  you  at  Llandudno  we  remember  with 
pleasure. 

"  Always  very  sincerely  yours,  J.  II" 

ilr.  Bright's  remark  that  the  Washington  Government 
"  press  their  claims  with  some  harshness,"  reminds  me  of  an 
incident  when  I  met  the  American  Minister,  Mr.  Adams,  at 
dinner  at  the  Duke  of  Argyll's.  It  was  rather  a  grand  affair — 
Highlanders  waiting  in  native  costume,  and  the  dinner-service 
of  gold.  After  the  ladies  had  withdrawn,  conversation 
became  excited,  and  the  Duke  having  urged  Mr.  Bright's 
objection  to  the  exaggerated  claims  of  the  American 
Government,  Mr.  Adams  put  his  arm  round  the  Duke's 
neck,  exclaiming  remonstrativel}-,  "  My  dear  Sir  !  my  dear 
Sir  1 "  The  Duke  throughout  was  a  strong  supporter  of 
"  Union  and  Emancipation." 


252 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


"  July  7tli,  1874. 

"I  am  glad  that  anything  succeeds  in  which  you  take  an  active 
interest.  I  am  rather  amused  at  the  pictoral  grandeur  of  your  church. 
1  do  not  suspect  you  of  any  desertion  of  your  great  principles,  and  can 
only  hope  that  your  success  will  give  you  more  room  to  enforce  them 
upon  a  larger  body  of  hearers,  and  upon  the  Avorld.  Wishing  you  every 
success,  etc.  J.  B." 

In  reply  to  an  invitation  to  preside  at  a  lecture  on  Peace 
with  America : — 

"June  26th,  1876. 
"  I  must  decline  all  offers  of  work.    I  only  get  through  indifferently 
well  my  duties  as  an  M.P.  by  resolutely  refusing  all  other  engagements. 
I  have  often  to  make  this  explanation,  but  never  with  more  regret  than 
on  this  occasion.    I  am  sorry  to  have  to  refuse  you  anything." 

May  4tli,  1877. — I  told  him  I  was  sorry  to  be  a  dis- 
sentient from  Gladstone's  Irish  policy.  He  lamented  that 
Gladstone  was  now  under  the  influence  of  Parnell,  whom  he 
had  previously  denounced  as  "  advancing  through  rapine  to 
dismemberment "  ;  that  some  of  Parnell's  party  friends  had 
given  him  up  because  his  word  was  worthless;  that  two 
millions  in  Ireland  out  of  five  were  against  him,  and, 
therefore,  Parnell  did  not  represent  Ireland;  and  that  it 
was  suicidal  to  allow  one  part  of  a  nation  to  rule  itself  as 
it  pleased,  since  it  might  please  to  annex  itself  to  U.S.A.  or 
France,  or  any  foe  to  England. 

"  Piccadilly,  April  23rd,  1884. 
"  Dear  Newman  Hall, — I  hope  the  time  may  come  when  the 
Christian  feeling  of  the  country  may  check  the  folly  of  our  Governments 
in  their  dealings  with  foreign  affairs.  Every  war  is  condemned  after  it 
is  over— the  result  is  loss  of  treasure,  and  loss  of  blood— and  yet  the 
people  are  led  into  the  next  war  as  if  they  could  learn  nothing  from  the 
past. 

"I  hope  this  Egyptian  business  may  teach  them  something.  The 
end  of  it  is  not  yet,  and  the  way  out  of  it  is  not  yet  apparent. 

"  Sincerely  yours,  J.  B." 

May  16th,  1887. — Returning  from  Windsor  after  memo- 
rialising the  Queen,  we  had  a  saloon  to  ourselves,  and  I 
enjoyed  a  long  chat.  In  substance  he  said,  "  Parnell  and  Co. 
mean  what  they  always  meant:  absolute  separation  from 
England.  They  are  and  have  been  intimately  associated 
with  conspirators  who  avow  their  evil  deeds.    Gladstone  is 


PERSONS  T  HAVE  KNOWX. 


253 


hampered  by  alliance  -with  Parnell.  He  must  submit  to  Irish 
terms  or  lose  the  Irish  vote.  If  there  were  a  Parliament  in 
Dublin,  Ulster  would  not  submit ;  there  would  be  civil  war, 
and  English  troops  would  have  to  fight  against  loyal 
Protestants."  We  talked  of  the  Egyptian  war.  He  said 
that  he  had  told  Ministers  there  was  no  reason  for  it — if 
they  made  war  he  must  quit  the  Cabinet.  He  considered 
that  (xladstone  had  yielded  to  pressure  against  his  better 
judgment ;  he  was  astonished  that  Chamberlain  had 
supported  Gladstone  in  thi.s.  I  said  I  hoped  he  (J.  B.) 
would  soon  speak  in  the  House  of  Commons  on  Ireland. 
"  No,  I  don't  think  I  shall  ever  speak  in  the  House  of 
Commons  again."  He  spoke  with  much  admiration  of  Glad- 
stone, and  with  manifest  grief  at  their  difference  of  opinion. 
In  March,  1886,  Gladstone  had  sent  for  Bright,  who  found 
him  on  his  couch,  poorly.  They  spent  two  hours  together. 
When  Gladstone  explained  his  notions.  Bright  told  him  he 
could  never  carry  them  out. 

Death  of  John  Bright,  March  27th,  1889.  I  feel  deeply 
his  departure.  Known  so  many  years,  honoured  by  his 
friendship,  admiring  his  whole  career;  with  him,  heart  and 
soul,  in  free  trade,  reform,  anti-slavery,  temperance,  free 
churches,  peace,  opposition  to  the  China,  Afghan,  Zulu,  and 
other  wars,  anti-capital  punishment,  cause  of  the  North  and 
emancipation,  and  now  Unionism.  One  after  another  old 
comrades  taken '  But  Truth  "  goes  marching  on ! "  I 
preached  a  sermon  in  memoriam  from  the  great  feature 
in  the  character  of  Moses,  "  He  endured  as  seeing  the 
Invisible."  I  always  thought  of  the  familiar  lines  of  Horace 
as  applicable  to  him : — 

"•Tustum  et  tenacem  propositi  virum 
Non  civium  ardor  prava  jubentium 
Non  vultus  instantis  tyranni 
Mente  quatit  solida  ..." 

He  honoured  the  laws  of  God  as  applicable  to  all  men  of 
whatever  rank,  and  to  governments  as  to  individuals.  He 
said,  "  The  moral  law  was  not  written  for  men  alone  in  their 
individual  character,  but  also  for  nations,  and  if  they  reject  it 


254 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


penalty  will  inevitably  follow.  It  may  not  come  at  once ;  it 
may  not  come  in  our  life-time  ;  but  rely  on  it  the  great 
Italian  is  not  a  poet  only  but  a  prophet  when  he  says  : 

"The  sword  of  heaven  is  not  in  liaste  to  smite, 
Nor  yet  doth  linger." 

John  Bright  lived  before  his  time,  and  was  often  censured 
for  dangerous  opinions,  because  these  were  in  advance  of  the 
tashion  of  the  day ;  and  when  this  fashion  rolled  onwards 
beyond  his  deliberately  formed  convictions,  he  was  censured 
as  a  renegade  for  simpl}'  adhering  to  what  he  had  always 
professed. 

Many  a  pleasant  hour  I  spent  with  William  and  Mary 
Howitt  at  their  Highgate  home.  She  was  all  and  more 
than  all  the  Mary  Howitt  of  literature.  At  one  time  they 
were  greatly  interested  in  the  subject  of  "  Spiritualism." 
They  had  heard  knockings  on  the  table  and  wall  unsought, 
and  believed  that  the  spirit  of  their  son  held  communication 
with  them.  He  had  disappeared  in  Australia,  and  they  had 
sorrowfully  concluded  he  had  died,  but  they  knew  not  how. 
They  told  me  it  had  given  details ;  and  that,  travelling  over  a 
wide  tract  of  country  on  horseback,  he  had  been  carried  away 
by  a  torrent  he  was  trying  to  ford.  Every  evening,  sitting  at 
a  table,  they  believed  that  they  conversed  with  him  ;  they 
asking  questions  vocally,  and  he  replying  by  taps.  There  can 
be  no  doubt  of  their  veracity  and  full  belief  in  the  facts.  But 
in  after  years  they  doubted  the  explanation  of  the  phenomena 
and  the  rightfulness  and  utility  of  the  practice,  and  so  relin- 
quished it  altogether.  In  her  Autobiography  Mrs.  Howitt 
says : — 

"With  constant  prayer  for  guidance  we  experimented  at  home— the 
teachings  were  often  akin  to  Gospel  truths ;  at  other  times  more 
obviously  emanations  of  evil.  I  was  thankful  for  assurance  of  an 
invisible  world,  but  resolved  not  to  neglect  any  common  duties  for 
Spiritualism." 

Some  years  after  their  decease,  I  received  from  their 
daughter  at  Innspruck  a  reply  to  some  inquiries  of  mine,  in 
which  she  said  that  her  father  had  been  regarded  as  a  leading 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. 


255 


pioneer  in  a  new  reformation  which  was  to  usher  in  the 
triumphant  reign  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  the  anti-Christian 
views  of  some  Spirituahsts  and  of  Theosophists  pierced  him 
to  the  core,  and  he  became  convinced  that  the  spirits  pro- 
fessmg  to  be  his  two  sons,  Claude  and  Charlton,  were  emana- 
tions of  evil  in  the  form  of  angels  of  light.  She  added  the 
following  interesting  evidence  : — 

'•A  fellow-believer  in  Spiritualism  with  my  uncle,  Dr.  G.  Howitt, 
wrote  to  my  father  saying  that  the  spirits  had  solemnly  predicted  to 
him  the  death  of  Dr.  Howitt  on  a  certain  day — say,  July  17 — ten  days 
afterwards.  On  the  17th  my  parents,  after  reading  the  Bible  and 
prayer,  seated  themselves  at  their  indicator,  and,  their  dear  departed 
children  annexing  themselves,  they  inquired  whether  their  uncle  had 
arrived  in  the  spirit  land.  AVith  great  piety  and  unction  they  answen  d 
in  the  affirmative,  adding  that  they  could  not  yet  converse  with  him, 
for  every  soul  entering  the  spirit  land  slept  for  some  time,  watched  over 
by  the  spirits  that  loved  it ;  and  that  only  gradually  it  awoke  to  a  con- 
sciousness of  its  celestial  surrounding.  Evening  by  evening  Claude  and 
Charlton  (the  deceased  sons)  arrived  to  report  the  progress  of  their 
uncle's  gradual  awakening  to  the  new  and  better  existence.  Finally,  he 
himself  came  with  them,  and  described  joyously  and  piously  his  spiritual 
birth  and  present  bliss.  All  these  days,  almost  weeks,  my  parents  were 
deeply  affected  and  edified  by  their  holy  communications  from  their 
spirit-children  and  spirit-brother.  You  can,  therefore,  better  imagine 
than  I  can  write  it  the  thrill  of  relief  to  their  natural  aflections,  coupled 
with  an  awful  shock  to  their  spiritual  belief,  when  a  letter  arrived  from 
Melbourne  written  by  my  uncle  Godfrey,  still  in  the  fiesh,  after  the 
portentous  17th  July,  and  I  may  add  he  lived  for  a  considerable  period 
after  his  supposed  death.  When  the  pious  sjiirits  of  Claude,  Charlton, 
and  Uncle  Godfrey  announced  themselves  on  the  evening  of  the  day 
when  the  letter  bad  arrived,  and  my  much-grieved  parents  solemnly,  in 
the  name  of  God,  called  them  to  account,  the  spirits  rudely,  almost 
jocosely,  averred  the  whole  to  be  a  hoax,  and  intimated  that  my  parents 
had  well  deserved  it  for  their  credulity.  From  that  date  the  habit  of 
consulting  their  dear  departed  children  was  given  up.  It  left  a  deep 
scar  on  both  their  souls. 

"  I  ever  remain,  dear  Mr.  Hall,  yours  faithfully  and,  for  auld  lang 
syne,  very  gratefully,  "  Margaret  Howitt. 

"P.S.— Thanks  for  Mr.  White's  'Modern  SpiritualLsm.'  I  have 
always  entertained  a  high  respect  for  a  name  familiar  from  the  days 
when  I  lived  with  my  parents  at  West  Hill  Lodge.  I  admire  his  per- 
severing championship  of  the  Word  of  God  and  his  detestation  of 
demonology  My  dear  father  never  sat  down  to  consult  the  spirits 
without  first  praying  and  reading  the  Bible.  It  was  his  daily  com- 
panion, but  to  him  it  appeared  to  sanction  these  manifestations,  as  the 


256 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


second  coming  of  Christ.  The  evil  side  was  a  terrible  blow  to  him,  and 
embittered  his  last  days  on  earth.  Mr.  E.  White  unites  himself  with  us 
in  believing  that  apparitions  of  spiritual  beings,  coming  uninvited  hy- 
men, do  not  rank  under  the  category  of  prohibited  intrusions.  Many 
such  have  occurred  in  past  times,  unless  overwhelming  testimony  is  to 
be  rejected." 

In  1872  I  met  Dean  Ramsa}^  of  Edinburgh,  at  breakfast 
at  Mr.  Gladstone's,  when  a  very  interesting  conversation  took 
place  on  the  subject  of  interchange  of  pulpits.  On  the  one 
side  it  was  urged  that  this  would  much  lessen  the  lamentable 
alienation  between  the  various  Churches ;  would  promote  as 
well  as  exhibit  the  true  unity  of  all  who  believe  in  Christ, 
who  join  in  the  Apostles'  Creed  and  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  would  lessen  much  of  the  ahenation  of  the  working 
classes.  Mr.  Gladstone  considered  that  the  Established  clergj' 
were  under  certain  legal  obligations,  both  of  behef  and 
practice,  which  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  opening  of 
their  pulpits  to  preachers  not  pledged  in  the  same  manner. 
Moreover,  the  laity  of  the  Church  relied  on  those  pledges  so  as 
to  expect  no  other  tenets  from  their  pulpits  than  those  to 
which  those  pulpits  were  restricted,  and  might  object  to  other 
teachers  on  whose  orthodoxy  they  could  not  so  authoritatively 
rely.  The  conversation  ceasing  to  be  genei-al,  I  found  myself 
engaged  in  an  unequal  duel  with  the  most  accomplished 
debater  of  the  day.  I  tried  to  reply  by  saying  that  the 
various  orthodox  Dissenting  clergy  preached  for  each  other 
without  any  doubts  or  difficulties  ;  that  Methodists,  Presby- 
terians, Baptists,  Congregationalists,  held  firmly  their  various 
views  on  secondary  and  ecclesiastical  questions,  but  that 
ordinary  courtesy  kept  them  from  debating  difi'erences  in 
pulpits  devoted  primarily  to  expounding  doctrines  common 
to  them  all — that  each  minister  was  responsible  not  alone 
for  what  he  himself  preached,  but  for  the  preacher  who  by 
his  invitation  was  his  representative — and  that  the  only  result 
was  the  strengthening  and  exhibition  of  catholicity.  Of 
course,  I  felt,  that  though  I  advocated  what  to  myself  was  the 
truth,  yet  I  was  no  match  for  my  opponent,  who  with  the 
greatest  possible  courtesy  Hstened  to  all  I  said. 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. 


257 


This  was  the  commencement  of  a  very  pleasant  but  brief 
friendship  with  the  Dean,  who  wrote  as  follows  (1872): — 

"  6,  Queen's  Gate,  S.W. 

"  Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, — I  look  back  with  much  pleasure  and  much 
interest  on  the  Premier's  breakfast  where  we  met.  In  the  talk  about 
exchange  of  pulpits  I  agreed  with  you — not  with  the  P.M.  But  is 
he  not  a  skilled  talker  ?  Oh  dear,  you  would  suppose  he  had  all  his 
chief  time  been  a  polemic  rather  than  a  politician.  Few  Prime 
Ministers  could  have  talked  like  that — Disraeli  could  not,  nor  Palmers- 
ton,  nor  Wellington.  To  show  how  much  I  agree  with  you,  I  send  you 
20th  edition  of  my  "  Scottish  Reminiscences."  You  will  see  I  take  up 
the  question  in  a  small  way.  At  page  316  you  will  see  a  discussion,  but 
not  a  discussion  conducted  with  the  skill  and  acuteness  of  the  talkers  at 
breakfast  on  Thursday  at  Mr.  Gladstone's.  What  a  mind  to  embody, 
what  a  tongue  to  syllable  forth  the  ideas  which  come  under  his  mental 
inspection  he  has.  I  have  known  him  well  since  he  was  quite  a  boy,  and 
I  have  known  him  under  very  peculiar  and  trying  circumstances.  He 
is  a  sincere  and  true  man.    He  is  a  faithful  Christian  man. 

"If  anything  brings  you  to  Edinburgh,  come  and  see  me — that  is,  if 
I  am  still  there.  But  I  have  entered  upon  my  fourscore.  I  am  more 
and  more  convinced  on  the  point  you  argued  on  Thursday. 

"  Believe  me  yours  sincerely  and  truly, 

"E.  B.  Ramsay." 

"  June  24th,  1872. 
"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  should  have  accompanied  you  to  Cheshunt 
with  much  pleasure,  and  I  am  gratified  by  your  proposal — but,  alas  !  to 
say  nothing  of  other  engagements,  years  and  infirmities  render  such 
gratifications  beyond  my  physical  powers.  I  have  all  my  life,  and  since 
in  orders  especially,  taken  an  interest  in  Christian  men  not  members  of 
my  own  communion.  I  am  proud  to  call  Lyndsay  Alexander  a  friend. 
He  dedicated  to  me  his  nice  work,  'Paul  Preaching  at  Athens.'  A 
dear  friend  of  forty  years  I  have  in  John  Sheppardj  of  Frome,  and 
Thomas  Chalmers  I  was  proud  of  as  a  friend  of  years — as  a  Scotsman 
and  great  and  good  man.  I  delivered  a  notice  of  him  before  the  Royal 
Society  of  Edinburgh,  and  I  have  been  chairman  of  the  committee  which 
is  getting  up  a  bronze  commemorative  statue.  I  remember  long,  long 
ago  hearing  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  preachers.  She  began,  I  think,  by 
having  them  exclusively  of  the  Established  Church  and  her  own  chap- 
lains. Whitfield  was  one.  I  hope  to  see  you  again,  and  next  time 
in  Edinburgh. 

"  Yours  very  sincerely  and  truly, 

"E.  B.  Ramsay." 

"  Dear  Mr.  Hall, — I  have  had  a  most  kind  following  up  of  your 
proposal  to  attend  the  Cheshunt  anniversary,  but  I  have  not  the 

R 


258 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


physical  strength  to  carry  me  through  such  a  day  as  that  must  be. 
I  am  sorry,  for  I  should  have  much  enjoyed  it.  The  additional  invita- 
tion you  will  have  been  aware,  is  from  Dr.  Reynolds,  and  I  am  proud  in 
this  my  last  (1)  visit  to  London  to  have  made  two  such  friends.  I  do 
venture  to  hope  I  may  see  you  both  under  the  roof  of  23,  Ainslie  place, 
Edinburgh.  I  have  a  tie  with  Newman  Hall  which  he  Icnoweth  not  of. 
I  lost  a  dear  brother  six  months  ago — Admiral  Sir  William  llamsay, 
K.C.B.,  a  Christian  man  if  there  were  ever  one  ;  a  man  of  benevolence 
and  works  of  charity  which  had  the  testimony  of  all  Scotland.  He 
never  missed  his  opportunity  of  hearing  you  preach  in  St.  James's  Hall. 
What  a  loss  he  was  to  me  and  what  a  loss  for  Christian  edification 
I  cannot  say.  Your  volume  of  poems  has  been  appreciated  by  ray  nieces, 
who  have  enjoyed  it.  Some  things  in  it  have  specially  pleased  me, 
say  dedicatory  sonnet.  But  I  need  not  specify  where  there  is  so 
much  to  edify  and  to  console.  I  could  not  help  feeling  how  strong 
a  resemblance  I  could  trace  between  the  tone  of  the  volume  and  what  I 
had  marked  in  the  tone  of  the  author's  manner  and  conversation  at  Mr. 
Gladstone's.  At  least  I  should  have  been  disappointed  and  surprised 
to  find  the  poetry  of  the  volume  of  a  hard,  stern,  and  exclusive  caste. 
I  return,  please  God,  to  Edinburgh  on  Friday. 

"I  am,  with  much  respect, 

"  Yours  sincerely, 

"  E.  B.  Ramsay." 

"  Rev.  Newman  Hall." 

"Edinburgh,  July  3rd,  1873. 
"  I  noticed  your  kind  present  of  your  charming  verses  ;  I  have  not 
noticed  to  you  the  other,  '  Come  to  Jesus.'  I  am  an  old  man,  and  feel 
the  effects  of  age  upon  mind  and  body.  I  am  disturbed,  I  confess,  some- 
times in  a  manner  most  trying,  on  the  subject  of  our  approaching  God 
as  a  friend  and  saviour — the  perplexing  questions  of  election  and  repro- 
bation— the  question  of  special  grace  through  sacraments  only,  and  of 
ordinary  grace  and  favour  through  high  ritual — daily,  nay,  hourly, 
prayers — frequent  celebrations,  etc.  etc.  Disturbed  and  anxious,  your 
little  book  came  home  to  my  heart,  when  you  say,  '  Come  to  Jesus- 
come  to  Him  personally,  directly,  as  Adviser,  Friend,  Consoler,  Comforter. 
It  was  good  of  Dean  Hugh  McNeil,  in  a  sermon,  '  Show  thyself  to  the 
Priest ' !  Yes  ;  but  let  the  Priest  be  himself,  not  merely  his  church  or 
clergy.  Show  thyself  to  himself.  Need  I  apologise  for  sending  this 
vague  hint  1  I  would  not  (after  our  meeting  at  Gladstone's)  willingly 
suppose  we  were  to  think  of  each  other  no  more. 

"  I  am  yours  sincerely  in  Christ  Jesus, 

"  E.  B.  Ramsay." 

It  was  my  privilege  during  many  years  often  to  meet 
Samuel  Morley  in  public  and  private  intercourse.  With 
delight  he  contributed  money,  time,  and  influence  to  the 


PEBSOXS  I  HAVE  KNOWy. 


259 


spread  of  the  Gospel  and  all  kinds  of  philanthropy.  He 
is  too  widely  kno\vTi,  the  memory  of  him  too  fresh  and 
fragrant,  to  need  any  detailed  account  from  me.  His  per- 
sonal kindness  was  great  and  generous.  He  was  the  first 
contributor  to  the  building  of  our  new  "  Christ  Church." 

I  cannot  omit  reference  to  helpers  within  our  church. 
First  I  mention  John  Bun  Benn,  the  well-known  clerk  at 
Surrey  Chapel — a  veteran  official  when  I  came  to  London. 
Surrey  Chapel  was  a  "  three-decker,"  but  the  "  decks  "  ranged 
side  by  side,  the  pulpit  in  the  middle,  the  prayer-desk  on  its 
right,  and  the  clerk's  on  the  left,  sacred  to  Benn.  He  led  the 
liturgical  responses  with  an  emphasis  peculiar  to  himself,  gave 
out  the  notices,  and  then,  in  a  perfectly  different  and  most 
solemn  tone,  announced  the  number  of  the  hymn  and  of  the 
tune.  I  cannot  forget  the  gravity  with  which,  at  a  Sunday 
service,  as  if  pronouncing  the  fatal  sentence,  he  exclaimed, 
"Hymn  one  hundred!  Tune — Die  John!"  (Dijon).  In  the 
evangehstic  meetings  following  the  sermon  I  often  invited 
him  to  offer  prayer,  and  worshippers  of  Christian  culture 
and  deepest  piety  might  sometimes  feel  that  the  desk  rivalled 
the  pulpit. 

He  was  secretary  to  our  Band  of  Hope.  Once,  when  Lord 
Shaftesbury  was  presiding  in  the  church,  Benn  described  how 
his  grandfather  became  an  abstainer.  He,  Hke  the  grandson, 
was  a  tailor.  In  his  first  engagement  in  London  as  a  journey- 
man, he  expressed  admiration  of  a  coat  another  man  was 
braiding,  and  said  he  had  never  done  that  kind  of  work 
Accepting  the  invitation  to  add  a  few  stitches,  he  was  greeted 
with  the  word  "Pints!"  which  meant  giving  a  pint  of  beer  to 
each  of  the  men.  Next  day  he  was  told  that  the  foreman 
was  a  wonderful  man,  who  could  hold  his  leg  in  a  pail  of 
boiling  water.  This  he  declared  impossible.  "  Will  you  bet 
pints  ? "  "  Certainly."  The  boiUng  water  was  brought,  the 
leg  was  immersed,  but  its  owner  did  not  cry  out  or  wince.  The 
leg  was  of  cork !  "  Pints  "  again !  Disgusted,  grandfather 
took  the  pledge,  and  left  London  next  day. 

One  Sunday  Benn  was  missing  from  his  post.  I  visited  him 
next  day.    He  was  poorly,  but  quite  hoped  to  resume  his 


260 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


services  the  following  Sunday.  "  But  it  was  only  in  a  dream." 
Humorously,  he  said  he  hoped  he  had  not  violated  Sabbath 
rest  by  sitting  on  his  bench  mending  a  coat.  We  talked  of 
the  Sabbath  of  Heaven,  and  he  promised  me  that,  if  he  was 
called  first,  he  would  deliver  to  my  father  and  mother  my 
message  of  love,  and  tell  Rowland  Hill  that  we  Avere  diligently 
carrying  on  his  work.  After  prayer,  he  opened  the  door  for 
me,  in  hope  of  meeting  again  very  soon.  I  went  at  once  to 
our  prayer-meeting,  in  the  midst  of  which  a  note  was  brought 
to  me,  saying,  "  Our  Brother  Benn  has  just  passed  away."  A 
large  number  of  the  congregation  attended  the  funeral.  At 
the  entrance  to  the  cemetery  we  removed  the  coffin  from  the 
hearse,  that  his  friends  might,  with  their  own  hands,  carry  it 
to  the  grave.  My  assistant  minister,  Mr.  Grainger,  and  myself 
walked  at  the  head  followed  by  others  two  and  two,  holding 
two  ends  of  pocket-handkerchiefs,  singing  favourite  hymns  of 
Brother  Benn's,  till  we  reached  the  grave,  where,  in  "  sure  and 
certain  hope  of  the  resurrection  to  eternal  life,"  we  deposited 
the  small  body  of  which  the  great  soul  had  been  the  temporary 
tenant,  till  we  should  again  "join  our  cheerful  songs  -with 
angels  round  the  throne." 

I  have  often  felt  that  much  more  credit  has  been  given 
me  for  various  works  of  evangelisation  and  philanthropy  than 
I  deserved,  because  so  much  connected  with  my  name  was 
done  by  the  agency  of  many  zealous  fellow-workers.  Among 
these,  during  twenty  years,  was  George  Murphy  (1856-1876). 
He  had  been  a  temperance  missionary  in  Birmingham,  strongly 
recommended  by  John  Angell  J ames,  and  became  an  Evangelist 
for  the  "  Southwark  and  Lambeth  Mission  to  Working  Men." 
This  name  suggests  the  most  fruitful  of  all  the  agencies  con- 
nected with  my  Surrey  Chapel  pastorate — all  praise  to  God, 
and  deserved  honour  to  His  servant !  He  began  his  labours 
with  us  in  June,  1856,  conducting  Sunday  evening  services  in 
our  Hawkstone  Hall,  Waterloo  Road,  preaching  out  of  doors 
almost  every  Sunday  evening  during  half  the  year,  outside 
the  Surrey  Chapel  and  elsewhere,  and  visiting  the  sick.  So 
many  converts  resulted  from  his  labours  that  they  desired 
he  should  become  their  pastor.     With  this  we  cordiall^^ 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. 


261 


concurred  at  a  church  meeting,  when  ninety-four  Surrey 
Chapel  members  vokmteered  to  join  the  132  from  Hawkstone 
Hall  Mission.  We  held  a  social  tea  meeting  on  December  16, 
1866,  and  then  commended  to  the  blessing  of  the  Great  High 
Priest  and  Bishop  of  souls  these  226  believers,  and  recognised 
as  their  pastor  the  Rev.  George  Murphy.  I  presided,  and 
delivered  an  address  commending  this  indefatigable  and  richly 
endowed  minister  of  the  Gospel  to  the  combined  sympathy 
and  co-operation  of  the  whole  church.  Several  pastors  and 
elders  of  the  neighbourhood  took  part  in  this  ordination 
service,  including  my  beloved  elder,  William  Webb,  hon. 
secretary  of  the  mission.  The  building  to  which  they 
migrated  had  been  the  chapel  of  the  Rev.,  vulgarly  known 
in  the  district  as  "  Sammy,"  Wells,  the  famous  hyper- 
Calvinist.  The  newly  -  formed  church  commenced  their 
regular  services  there  on  January  28,  1866,  when  I  preached 
a  free  salvation  for  all  sinners  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  new 
pastor  preached  morning  and  evening. 

Murphy  and  his  friends  sometimes  overlapped  our  older 
institutions,  and  attracted  some  of  our  people  to  their  ser- 
vices; but  we  rejoiced  in  them  as  helps,  not  hindrances — not 
as  invading  our  parish  or  diocese,  but  as  co-operating  with 
us  in  one  common  war  against  the  powers  of  evil. 

The  pastor  of  this  new  church  habitually  frequented  the 
prayer-meetings  at  Surrey  Chapel,  and  interested  us  by 
describing  his  work.  His  was  essentially  a  working-men's 
church.  All  his  seven  deacons  were  artisans.  The  sittings 
were  all  open,  expenses  being  met  by  voluntary  offerings. 
Murphy  was  emphatically  the  people's  friend.  He  was  an  active 
member  of  the  London  School  Board  from  1873  till  his  death. 
He  instituted  adult  educational  classes,  and  promoted  every 
effort  for  the  welfare  of  the  "  masses."  Temperance,  education, 
improved  dwelHngs,  enlarged  political  privileges,  had  in  hira 
an  earnest  advocate.  The  confidence  the  multitude  felt  in 
George  Murphy,  his  social  and  political  sympathies,  and  the 
various  lectures  given  for  their  amusement  and  instruction, 
attracted  the  populace  to  his  ministry  of  the  Gospel.  His 
labours  at  the  Borough  Road  Church  were  united  with  a 


262 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


variety  of  efforts  in  the  Lambeth  Baths,  the  rent  of  which  was 
suppHed  by  Mr.  Samuel  Morley.  Here  three  times  on  Sunday 
reUgious  services  were  held  adapted  for  working-people,  who 
were  invited  to  come  in  any  dress  they  preferred,  to  sit  where 
and  to  leave  when  they  liked. 

He  was  the  originator  of  exhibitions  for  the  display  of  the 
productions  of  working-men.  The  first  was  held  at  his 
lecture-room,  Hawkstone  Hall,  in  the  Waterloo  Road.  It  was 
opened  by  the  Prince  of  Wales,  who  was  attended  by  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbur}^  Lord  Shaftesbury,  and  others. 
Amongst  the  articles  exhibited  were  carvings,  paintings  and 
drawings,  mechanical  contrivances,  and  needlework  by  work- 
men's wives  and  daughters.  As  president,  I  had  the  honour 
of  conducting  the  Prince  over  the  exhibition  and  explaining 
some  of  the  articles.  Here  his  Royal  Highness  purchased  Prince 
Albert  Victor's  first  perambulator.  At  the  opening  of  another 
similar  show  I  had  the  honour  of  assisting  to  his  carriage 
Lord  Palmerston,  then  infirm  with  age — this  being  the  last, 
I  understand,  of  his  public  functions.  On  another  occasion 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gladstone  visited  the  show,  and  afterwards 
asked  me  to  bring  some  twenty  representative  workmen 
exhibitors  to  early  dinner  at  their  house. 

In  reply  to  an  invitation  to  open  the  workmen's  exhibition, 
Mr.  Gladstone  wrote : — 

"  11,  Carlton  House  Terrace, 
"Feb.  13,  '64. 

"  My  dear  Sir,— I  regret  very  much  that  the  day  and  hour  at  which 
it  is  proposed  to  open  the  Industrial  Exhibition  will  render  it  impossible 
for  me  to  attend,  as  I  must  always  reckon  on  its  being  necessary  for  me 
to  be  in  my  place  at  the  commencement  of  public  business  in  Parliament. 
I  hope  and  presume  the  exhibition  will  support  itself ;  but  if  aid  should 
be  necessary  from  others,  I  shall  be  happy  to  appear  upon  the  list. 

"  Allow  me  to  mention  that  it  is  our  practice  to  see  our  friends  at 
breakfast  on  Thursdays  after  Easter  at  ten,  only  begging  the  favour  of 
a  previous  intimation  ;  and  1  shall  be  very  glad  if  you  will  sometimes 
write  to  say  you  will  give  us  the  pleasure  of  your  company. 

"  Yours  faithfully,  etc., 

"W.  E.  G." 

"  Carlton  House  Terrace, 
"  March  19,  '64. 

"My  dear  Sir,— I  went  on  Tuesday  evening  with  my  wife,  having 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. 


263 


snatched  an  hour  from  the  House  of  Commons,  to  the  exliibition,  and 
was  sorry  to  find  it  closed. 

"  Would  it  be  agreeable  to  you  to  send  or  bring  to  my  house  a  few 
of  the  exhibitors  on  some  day  in  Easter  week,  to  see  such  things  as  I 
have  ?  I  should  be  glad  to  spend  an  hour  or  so  with  them.  I  have  not 
much,  but  it  would  be  well  meant,  and  so  they  would  take  it.  I  shoiild 
say  from  twelve  to  twenty  of  them.  If  you  like  this  idea,  I  will  ask 
you  to  call  and  settle  details.  .  y^^^^.^  faithfully, 

''W.  E.  Gladstone." 

In  accordance  with  this  kind  proposal,  Mr.  Murphy  and 
myself  brought  about  sixteen  skilled  artisans,  who  had  con- 
tributed their  own  works,  to  Carlton  House  Terrace,  where  we 
were  welcomed  with  great  cordiality,  and,  after  a  hearty 
one-o'clock  dinner  of  roast  beef  and  plum  pudding,  were 
shown  an  interesting  collection  of  curiosities,  natural  and 
artificial,  by  our  host,  who  astonished  our  workmen  by  his 
thorough  acquaintance  with  the  work  of  sculptors,  carpenters, 
gold-  and  silversmiths.  Our  friends  were  charmed  with 
Mr.  Gladstone's  questions  and  answers,  and  his  painstaking  to 
enable  them  to  understand  and  appreciate  his  varied  and  exten- 
sive collection.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gladstone  evidently  enjoyed  the 
visit  as  umch  as  their  guests.   Not  a  word  of  politics  spoken. 

The  work  at  the  Lambeth  Baths  well  deserves  to  be 
regarded  as  a  poor  man's  church.  It  was  superintended  during 
a  quarter  of  a  century  by  Murphy,  the  work  comprising  3,650 
meetings,  with  an  aggregate  attendance  of  above  2,000,000, 
and  the  taking  of  more  than  23,000  pledges.  The  Baths  were 
thus  utilised  from  November  till  April  every  year  every  night 
in  the  week  besides  special  meetings  on  Sunday  ;  Saturdays, 
readings  from  newspapers,  singing,  and  recitations,  2,000  work- 
ing-people being  present.  These  Saturday  meetmgs  were  the 
first  of  the  kind,  and  have  been  widely  imitated,  with  most  useful 
results  in  affording,  on  a  leisure  evening,  recreation  safer  than 
the  public-house. 

One  Saturday  evening  Murphy  was  all  alive  at  a  people's 
meeting ;  the  next  morning  his  congregation,  waiting  for  him, 
were  told  that  he  was  in  heaven.  Tens  of  thousands  of 
people  thronged  the  streets  and  the  cemetery  at  the  funeral 
of  their  friend.    At  the  service  I  closed  my  address  by 


264 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


reading  a  letter  of  warm  appreciation  and  condolence  from 
Mr.  Gladstone  to  the  widow. 

Murphy  was  followed  at  Surrey  Chapel  by  Benson,  ever 
diligent  in  aiding  the  various  works  of  the  church  and  laboui*- 
ing  for  the  poor.  The  Rev.  V.  Charlesworth  was  for  several 
years  our  faithful  and  devoted  assistant  pastor,  but  his 
varied  qualifications  were  the  cause  of  our  losing  his  ser- 
vices, for  he  was  invited  by  Mr.  Spurgeon  to  superintend 
his  famous  orphanage,  where  for  many  years  he  has  enjoyed 
the  full  confidence  of  the  managers  and  the  love  of  the 
children.    Mr.  Spurgeon  greatly  respected  and  loved  him. 

During  twenty  years  my  assistant-pastor,  Henry  Grainger, 
has,  with  a  friendship  uninterrupted,  aided  me  in  all  my  work, 
and  won  the  abiding  respect  and  affection  of  rich  and  poor, 
old  and  young.  I  have  had  the  loyal  devotion  of  trustees  and 
elders,  who,  during  my  thirty-eight  years  of  pastorate,  have 
comforted  me  by  their  sympathy,  and  carried  out  my  plans 
by  their  counsel,  prayers,  and  generous  contributions. 

David  had  pleasure  in  remembering  the  names  of  his  mighty 
men  who  helped  to  win  his  victories — "  Adino  the  Eznite,  and 
after  him  was  Eleazar,  and  after  him  was  Shammah,"  and 
the  rest — names  little  known  now,  but  once  honoured  by 
many ;  so  I  take  pleasure  in  the  names  of  some  "  unknown, 
yet  well-known,"  men  and  women,  mighty  in  prayer  and  faith 
and  love,  battling  with  the  sin  and  misery  around  us,  and 
aiding  to  build  a  temple  for  God — such  as  Freeman,  Rider, 
Ruck,  Pigott,  Hadland,  Earl,  Atley,  Goodman,  Dunning, 
Frederick,  William  Webb,  Williams,  Heffer,  and  many  others, 
of  whom  the  chief  during  the  whole  of  my  pastorate  was  senior 
elder,  honorary  secretary,  collector  of  subscriptions,  never  weary 
in  well-doing,  honoured  and  beloved  by  all — William  Webb. 

Of  these,  Hadland  was  a  teacher  in  our  Hawkstone  Sunday 
school  fifty-nine  years,  including  forty-eight  as  superintendent, 
and  Earl  fifty-three  years ;  William  West  was  the  "  veteran 
Sunday-school  teacher"  of  whom  I  wrote  a  brief  memoir,  who 
was  teacher  in  our  school  in  Kent  Street  seventy  years,  during 
which  he  was  superintendent  fifty  years — examples  of  "  patient 
continuance  in  well-doing." 


CHAPTER  XVIIl. 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN. — GLADSTONE. 

I  THINK  it  will  be  easier  for  me,  and  more  interesting  to  my 
readers,  to  put  together  most  of  my  recollections  of  Mr.  Glad- 
stone and  of  our  correspondence,  rather  than  to  scatter 
the  records  under  their  proper  dates  among  all  maimer  of 
topics. 

I  have  recorded  our  first  correspondence  in  reference  to 
the  American  War.  Of  subsequent  letters  preserved,  the 
earliest  is  one  dated  May  14th,  1864,  in  which  he  says  : — 

"  I  thank  you  for  the  promised  address  (Chairman's  of  the  Congre- 
gational Union)  which  I  shall  read  with  the  utmost  interest.  Myself 
in  profession  at  least,  a  somewhat  stiff  Churchman,  I  value  beyond  all 
price  the  concurrence  of  the  great  mass  of  Christians  in  those  doctrines 
and  propositions  of  religion  which  lie  nearest  the  seat  of  life.  And  this 
description  applies  practically,  though  indirectly,  to  the  question  of  the 
Sacred  Volume.  Many  thanks  for  your  reference  to  my  speech.  I  have 
unwarily,  it  seems,  set  the  Thames  on  fire.  But  I  have  great  hopes  that 
the  Thames  will,  on  reflection,  perceive  that  he  had  no  business  or  title 
at  all  to  catch  the  flame,  and  will  revert  to  his  ordinary  temperature 
accordingly. 

"  I  remain,  with  sincere  regai'd, 

"  Very  faithfully  yours, 

"W.  E.  Gladstone." 

When  Mr.  Gladstone  was  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer 
the  following  incident  was  related  to  me  by  my  friend, 
Sir  Francis  Crossley,  told  to  him  by  the  Rector  of  St. 
Martin's  in  the  Fields,  Trafalgar  Square,  whose  church  Mr. 
Gladstone  attended.  The  rector  had  visited  one  of  his 
parishioners,  a  street-sweeper,  who  was  ill,  and  being  asked 
if  anyone  had  been  to  see  him,  repHed,  "  Yes,  Mr.  Gladstone." 
"  What  Gladstone  ? "  "  Why,  Mr.  Gladstone  himself.  He 
often  speaks  to  me  at  my  crossing,  and  missing  me,  he  asked 


1 


266  NIJWMAN  HALL. 

my  mate  if  I  was  ill,  and  where  I  lived,  and  so  came  to  see 

me,  and  read  Bible  to  me."    Less  busy  and  distinguished  ' 

people  may  learn  a  lesson  of  personal  service  to  the  poor 

and  suffering,  equally  impressive  whether  we  agree  or  ditier  j 

in  political  opinions. 

At  Wigan  where  I  was  preaching,  my  host  told  me  that  in  , 
the  neighbourhood  of  Hawarden  a  young  woman  entered  the  i 
train  carefully  carrying  a  bouquet  of  beautiful  flowers.     In  j 
response  she  said  to  my  informant,  "  Mr.  Gladstone  has  just 
given  them  to  me.    It  is  their  custom  that  when  a  servant 
marries  from  their  house  she  pays  them  a  week's  visit  in  turn. 
I  was  coming  away  from  my  visit  when  Mr.  Gladstone  came 
across  the  garden  to  wish  me  good-bye.    He  was  carrying 
these  flowers  which  he  had  been  gathering,  and  when  I  ; 
admired  them  he  asked  if  I  loved  flowers,  and  gave  them 
to  me."  I 

My  friend  told  me  of  another  young  woman  he  knew  at  j 
Wigan.    Her  birthday  was  the  same  as  Mr.  Gladstone's,  and 
she  was  working  a  book-mark  for  him.    But  she  was  far  gone  j 
in  consumption,  and  feared  she  might  die  before  the  birthday. 
So  her  doctor  sent  the  little  present,  explaining  its  history  to  ] 
Mr.  Gladstone,  who  at  once  wrote  his  thanks  to  the  sick 
donor,  and  sent  a  fine  bunch  of  grapes  which  he  had  himself 
cut  tor  her. 

In  reply  to  an  invitation  to  a  conference  breakfast  on  the  I 
subject  of  the  University  question  came  this  reply  : —  j 

"  Carlton  House  Terrace,  February  4tli,  1865. 

"  My  dear  Sir, — I  much  regret  that  I  am  obliged  on  account  of  the  ' 

daily  pressure  of  business  to  decline  all  invitations  to  breakfast  out,  or  I 

I  should  gladly  have  availed  myself  of  your  hospitality.  j 

"  No  doubt  there  is  much  to  consider  in  relation  to  the  point  which  i 

I  placed  before  you.    But  I  think  there  is  little  likelihood  of  any  early  \ 

recognition  of  a  claim  of  persons  other  than  the  members  of  the  Church  to  i 

share  in  the  governing  bodies  of  the  colleges  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  i 

a  considerable  number  of  which  it  is  material  to  bear  in  mind,  were  | 

founded  by  and  for  members  of  the  Church  of  England  only,  since  the  | 

period  of  the  lleformation.    However,  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  obtain  ^ 

a  careful  and  judicious  consideration  of  the  whole  matter.  * 
"  Very  faithfully  yours, 

"W.  E.  Gladstone." 


1 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KXOWX.— GLADSTONE.  267 


"June  18th,  1865. 
"  I  am  much  concerned  about  the  Oxford  tests.  The  announcement 
that  the  Dissenters  will  not  consent  to  enter  the  University  except  on  a 
footing  of  equality,  which,  abstractedly  reasonable  or  not,  means,  I 
think,  in  practice  two  things  :  first,  the  removal  of  the  guarantees  for 
its  definite  religious  teaching,  and  secondly  a  long  adjournment  of  the 
settlement  of  the  controversy.  I  cannot  draw  a  distinction  in  principle 
between  the  exclusiveness  of  the  University  and  the  exclusiveness  of 
the  Established  Church  ;  and  I  believe  the  day  to  be  distant  when 
England  will  consent  to  separate  them.  Both  may  in  the  abstract  be 
infringements  of  religious  equality  ;  but  religious  equality  is,  I  think,  a 
principle  to  be  applied  according  to  times  and  circumstances,  and  I  con- 
fess very  deep  regret  that  when  everything,  except  what  is  withheld  for 
the  sake  of  maintaining  the  religious  character  of  this  place,  may  prob- 
ably be  had,  the  policy  of  all  or  nothing  should  be  pursued.  However, 
in  lamenting  I  do  not  presume  to  find  fault,  and  am  thankful  to  you  for 
giving  me  the  benefit  of  a  most  charitable  construction. 

"  I  am,  my  dear  Sir, 

"  Faithfully  yours,  W.  E.  G." 

In  reply  to  representations  I  presumed  to  make  respecting 
distress  in  the  paper  trade,  arising  from  taking  off  the  duty  on 
foreign  rags,  while  foreigners  continued  to  tax  British  paper, 
Mr.  Gladstone  wrote  : — 

"  March  10th,  1865. 
"  Deae  Mr.  Newman  Hall, — I  have  read  the  periodical  you  gave 
me  with  great  interest  It  is  full  of  important  information.  I  am 
obliged  to  believe  that  many  persons  engaged  in  the  paper  trade  are 
sufi"ering  much  distress.  From  the  facts  before  us  we  learn  that  they 
export  more  British  goods  than  they  did,  and  that  they  import  more 
material  from  abroad.  The  question  is  influenced  by  the  results  of  the 
cotton  scarcity ;  but  on  the  whole  it  seems  far  from  proved  that  the 
body  is  in  distress.  But  whether  it  be  so  or  not,  I  myself  and  all  my 
colleagues  are  equally  desirous  to  use  every  effort  in  our  power  for 
improving  their  access  to  raw  material  of  every  kind.  A  good  deal 
has  already  been  eflected,  and  I  am  glad  to  see  that  in  the  opinion 
of  this  journal  more  is  likely  to  follow. 

"  Yours  faithfully,  etc." 

In  the  old  days  of  Surrey  Chapel  Mr.  Gladstone  met 
some  friends  of  mine  at  tea  in  Rowland  Hill's  study 
at  the  "  Surrey  Parsonage,"  and  was  the  last  to  leave. 
As  he  preferred  to  walk  I  had  the  privilege  of  his 
company  to  Carlton  House  Terrace.  When  crossing  the  old 
toll-bridge  at  Charing  Cross,  1  stepped  before  him  at  the 


268 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


turn-stile  to  pay  tbe  fare,  and  said  jocosely,  "  The  Chancellor 
of  the  Exchequer  owes  me  a  ha'penny." 

"  Carlton  House  Terrace,  Feb.  26,  '66. 
"My  dear  Sir, — I  am  very  sensible  of  the  spirit  of  candour  which 
has  prompted  your  remarks  on  the  Irish  University  question.  With 
regard  to  the  English  one,  as  long  as  nothing  is  offered  to  those  in  pos- 
session but  the  successive  breaking  down  of  all  the  fences  of  the  system 
both  as  to  the  universities  and  the  colleges,  my  opinion  is  that  little 
progress  will  be  made.  I  do  not  well  see  how  the  question  can  be 
settled  except  it  he  by  some  composition  agreed  upon  by  moderate  men 
on  all  sides.  On  the  one  hand,  the  present  state  of  things  is  unsatisfac- 
tory and  untenable.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  no  unreasonable  or 
immoderate  demand  on  the  part  of  parents  belonging  to  the  Church  of 
England  that,  forming  as  they  do  at  least  nine-tenths,  or  some  such 
proportion,  of  those  who  would,  in  any  circumstances,  send  their  children 
to  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  they  shall  have  full  security  for  the  rearing  of 
those  children  in  the  principles  and  practices  of  their  religion.  I  cannot 
help  thinking  you  will  feel  there  is  force  in  this.  Indeed,  I  must  say 
that  when  the  subject  was  briefly  mentioned  during  the  pleasant 
evening  at  your  house,  a  great  spirit  of  equity  was  shown. 

"  Very  faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  G." 

One  day,  in  conversation  on  education  in  the  universities, 
I  remember  Mr.  Gladstone  saying  that  the  best  improvement 
would  be  to  teach  divinity  students  how  to  read  the  Bible, 
with  allusion  to  the  manner  in  which  the  greatest  of  books 
is  often  read  in  churches. 

Mr.  Gladstone  on  the  Congregational  Union  and  edu- 
cation : — 

"  September,  1866. 
"  Thanks  for  your  most  interesting  letter.  I  am  deeply  concerned  at 
Mr.  Morley  losing  his  seat,  and  I  have  written  to  him  to  say  so.  Please 
to  remember  our  breakfasts  on  Thursdays  at  ten.  I  thank  you  for  the 
(Congregational  Union)  address.  It  had  not  escaped  my  notice,  and  I 
have  read  it  with  much  interest,  and  with  sincere  desire  that  subjects  in 
themselves  controversial  may  always  be  handled  in  as  kindly  a  manner. 
We  have  to  look  forward  to  1867  as  an  arduous  year.  May  its  issues  all 
be  ruled  or  overruled  for  good.  What  I  feel  myself  most  to  re(i|uire  at 
this  juncture  is  a  perfect  truthfulness  and  integrity  of  mind  in  relation 
both  to  the  measure  and  the  men.    May  it  be  given  me." 

"  March  8,  '67. 

"  I  avail  myself  of  a  free  moment  to  thank  you  for  communications 
which  have  in  no  case  passed  without  thankful  if  silent  notice.  The 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE. 


269 


position  of  the  Government  with  respect  to  reform  does  not  mend,  but 
my  hopes  of  a  good  and  not  very  remote  issue  are  sanguine.  What  I 
feel  myself  most  to  require  at  this  juncture  is  a  perfect  truthfulness  and 
integrity  of  mind  in  relation  both  to  the  measure  and  the  men.  May 
it  be  given  me.  u  y^^^  faithfully  yours,  etc." 

I  wrote  to  Mr.  Gladstone  from  New  York  respecting  the 
great  meeting  of  the  Evangelical  AUiance,  and  received  the 
following  reply: — 

"Downing  Street,  January  11th,  1873. 
"  Dear  Mr,  Newman  Hall,— I  am  not,  as  you  know,  one  of  those 
who  think  any  of  us  should  make  light  of  any  matter  of  religion  which 
we  conceive  to  belong  to  its  integrity  or  to  tend  to  edification  ;  but  I 
shall  ever  thankfully  remember  and  endeavour  to  attach  full  weight  to 
the  wonderful  unity  of  Christians  in  the  central  truths  which  have  with- 
stood so  many  storms,  and  will,  as  I  believe,  outlive  those  which  are 
still  to  blow,  or  are  now  blowing.  "  W  E  G  " 

June  26th,  1873.— Breakfast  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gladstone. 
I  sat  next  Street,  the  architect  of  the  Law  Courts.  Spoke  to 
Mrs.  Gladstone  about  the  Shah  of  Persia,  regretting  that  while 
he  had  been  taken  to  see  our  army,  navy,  and  opera,  he  was 
not  taken  to  Westminster  Abbey  and  to  Spurgeon's  tabernacle 
to  see  how  multitudes  come  together  for  the  worship  of  God, 
and  not  merely  to  see  the  Prince  of  Persia,  reviews,  and  spec- 
tacles. Mrs.  Gladstone  acquiesced,  and  doubtless  spoke  of 
it  to  the  Premier.  She  narrated  several  amusing  anecdotes 
of  the  Shah.  Conversation  had  turned  on  the  City  com- 
panies, their  vast  wealth,  and  methods  of  spending  it ;  and 
that  if  they  ceased  to  exist  as  corporations,  their  fimds  would 
be  more  usefully  employed  in  such  objects  as  training  artisans 
than  in  feasting  wealthy  citizens.  At  noon  Madame  Neruda 
played  exquisitely  on  the  violin,  to  which  the  Premier,  with 
closed  eyes,  was  listening  with  delight.  At  three  he  was  with 
the  Queen  at  Windsor.  I  had  met  the  Shah  at  a  grand 
evening  reception  by  the  Lord  Mayor,  at  Guildhall,  and  all 
I  can  remember  is  that  from  head  to  foot  he  was  ablaze  with 
diamonds.    But  there  seemed  no  pity  in  his  face. 

Mr.  Gladstone  and  Dr.  Dale : — 

"November  23rd,  1871. 
"  I  thank  you  very  much  for  Mr.  Dale's  letter,  which  I  shall  keep 
as  one  of  the  important  documents  of  the  education  question.    I  see 


270 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Mr.  Dale  is  alarmed  about  Ireland,  but  I  believe  in  his  candour  and  love 
of  the  golden  rule ;  and  I  think  he  will  not  find  reason  to  condemn  us 
in  the  matter  of  Irish  education.  I  wish  I  could  see  my  way  as  well 
through  the  difficulties  of  the  English  question.  My  duty  for  the 
present  is  to  watch  and  reflect." 

"  Downing  Street,  Oct.  30,  '73. 
"  Dear  Me.  Newman  Hall,— I  have  received  the  numbers  of  the 
2'ribune.  1  had  already  read  some  reports  of  the  meetings  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance,  not  only  with  the  respect  ever  due  to  upright  and 
fervent  zeal,  but  with  great  sympathy,  inasmuch  as  the  object  and  spirit 
of  the  meeting  seemed  to  be  positive  rather  than  polemical.  Your  kind 
gift  will  enable  me  further  to  extend  my  acquaintance  with  the  pro- 
ceedings. Your  account  of  the  reception  given  to  the  Queen's  name  is 
truly  gratifying  to  us,  and  praiseworthy  on  the  part  of  the  Americans. 
It  is  a  time  of  much  heaving  and  stirring ;  none  of  us,  I  think,  know 
what  it  will  bring  forth. 

"  Believe  me,  dear  Mr.  N.  Hall, 

"  Very  faithfully  yours,  W.  E.  G." 

Reference  to  the  Lincoln  Tower  of  our  new  Christ 
Church : — 

"  July  17,  '74. 

"  The  memorial  tower  promises  to  be  one  of  a  beautiful  and  striking 
character,  and  I  am  sure  that  your  own  interest  in  the  question  of  negro 
emancipation  has  well  entitled  you  to  all  the  interest  and  all  the  gratifi- 
cation which  the  work  must  afford  you.  I  am  at  present  overwhelmed, 
but  shall  be  glad  when  the  time  arrives  which  may  permit  us  to  have 
another  quiet  and  friendly  conversation. 

"W.  E.  G." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gladstone  asked  me  to  convey  to  the  Negro 
Jubilee  Singers  an  invitation  to  breakfast  at  Carlton  House 
Terrace,  This  took  place  in  the  large  drawing-room,  where 
three  round  tables  were  arranged.  The  guests  were  placed 
alternately,  coloured  and  white  side  by  side.  If  I  remember 
correctly  the  Duke  of  Argyll  was  present,  with  some  other 
persons  of  distinction.  The  servants,  of  course,  ministered  to 
all  alike.  In  conversation  Mr.  Gladstone  seemed  well  versed 
in  negro  affairs.  After  breakfast  the  choir  sang  several  of 
their  pieces,  both  humorous  and  pathetic,  Mr.  Gladstone 
listening  intently  while  receiving  telegrams,  etc.  After  a 
while  he  quietly  left  the  room,  and  the  next  day  we  read 
that  he  had  an  audience  of  the  Queen,  and  then  went 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.-GLABSTONE. 


271 


to  bis  place  at  the  opening  of  business  in  the  House  of 
Commons. 

February  16th,  1875. — Mr.  Gladstone  honoured  me  with 
his  company  to  spend  the  evening.  Among  other  guests  now- 
passed  away  were  the  venerable  missionary  Moffat,  Dale, 
Edward  Baines,  Sir  Charles  Reed,  Henry  Richard,  Donald 
Fraser,  Henry  Allon,  Baldwin  Brown,  J oshua  Harrison,  Henry 
and  Russell  Reynolds,  H.  Cosham,  Edward  Cecil,  William 
M'Arthur,  etc.  Mr.  Gladstone  declined  to  take  the  chair 
arranged  for  the  chief  guest,  and  insisted  on  the  venerable 
missionary  occupying  it.  For  two  hours  we  discussed  Papal 
decrees  and  DisestabHshment.  The  chief  topic  was  "Vati- 
canism," the  theme  of  Mr.  Gladstone's  recent  pamphlet.  On 
this  he  and  Rev.  William  Arthur,  writer  of  "  The  Tongue  of 
Fire,"  maintained  a  long,  learned,  and  lively  dialogue.  Here 
the  Premier,  as  seldom  occurred,  found  his  match.  His 
courtesy  and  marked  attention  to  every  question  and  remark 
won  all  hearts.  He  seemed  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
every  topic  discussed.  In  the  name  of  my  brethren,  I 
thanked  him  for  his  presence,  recognising  his  great  public 
services,  and  reminding  him  of  what  he  knew  well — that 
Nonconformists  asked  for  no  advantages  for  themselves 
alone,  but  only  for  the  nation;  that  they  never  asked  nor 
would  receive  any  that  were  exclusive;  that  they  asked 
simply  for  reUgious  equality  in  the  interest  both  of  the  State 
and  the  Church.  Dissenters  regarded  him  with  respect 
and  affection,  not  because  of  theological  identity,  but  of 
loyalty  to  the  same  Divine  Head,  which  was  a  stronger  bond 
of  unity  than  agreement  in  forms.  Mr.  Gladstone,  in  reply, 
expressed  with  much  emotion  his  gratitude  for  the  kind 
appreciation  by  Nonconformists  of  his  motives  and  public 
services,  the  confidence  and  kindness  he  had  always  received 
from  them,  and  their  desire  to  put  the  best  construction  on 
what  he  said  and  did.  He  could  say  nothing  of  the  future ; 
he  had  retired  into  more  private  life.  He  then  asked  that,  as 
on  a  former  occasion,  we  might  have  a  hymn  together.  He 
heartily  joined  in  singing  four  verses  of  "  Sun  of  my  soul." 
Then  we  had  supper  and  general  conversation.    I  took  him  into 


272 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


my  study,  where  he  sat  in  my  mother's  chair.  I  introduced 
to  him  my  "  Royal  Friend,  King  Robert  Bruce  " — a  fine  collie, 
who  seemed  to  appreciate  the  honour  of  the  Premier's  pat. 
Mr.  Gladstone  remained  till  midnight,  talking  chiefly  about 
Moody  and  Sankey.  He  listened  with  much  interest  to  Dr. 
Dale  narrating  how  Moody,  after  bidding  affectionate  farewell 
to  his  converts  at  Birmingham,  said,  "  You  are  sorry  to  part ; 
but  we  must  part.  You  would  like  to  tell  me  this,  one  by 
one.  Now,  if  ever  you  think  of  leaving  Jesus,  go  alone  with 
Him,  and  tell  Him  that,  though  you  don't  forget  what  He  has 
done  for  you,  yet  you  have  resolved  to  leave  Him,  and  go  to 
the  world.  Could  you  thus  leave  Him  ? "  Sir  Edward  Baines 
wrote  afterwards,  saying,  "  What  a  charming  conference  we 
had  at  your  house  with  Gladstone.  It  was  an  historic  evening." 

We  had  conversed  on  the  subject  of  eternal  life  bestowed 
on  believers  through  the  life  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  had  men- 
tioned my  dear  friend  Edward  White's  book  on  the  subject. 
On  a  postcard  he  asked  for  the  title  of  it.  I  think  I  for- 
warded my  own  copy.  From  Mr.  Gladstone's  great  work  of 
notes  on  Butler  it  is  evident  he  had  given  much  consideration 
to  this  subject. 

In  reply  to  a  suggestion  that  Mr.  G.  would  write  a  hymn 
which  might  identify  him  with  the  worship  of  all  the  Churches, 
he  replied  on  a  postcard  : — 

"  Your  request  is  most  kind  and  acceptable.  But  I  am  concerned 
to  say  my  answer  is  nil.  The  gift  is  a  high  and  peculiar  one,  and  is  not, 
I  fear,  in  my  possession.  I  hope  you  will  announce  yourself  for  break- 
fast on  some  Thursday  at  Harley  Street. 

"  March  21,  '76." 

On  a  previous  page  I  have  alluded  to  an  interesting 
discussion  with  Mr.  Gladstone,  Dean  Ramsay,  and  myself 
on  pulpit  interchange. 

From  a  letter  by  Mr.  Gladstone  dated  October  12th, 
1876 :— 

"  With  lively  pleasure  I  witness  from  day  to  day  the  exertions  made 
by  the  Nonconformists  in  the  cause  of  humanity  and  justice  for  the 
East ;  while  the  clergy  (though  I  must  say  in  this  matter  they  have 
been  well  led  by  many  of  their  Bishops)  seem  to  be  much  divided,  some 
going  vsdth  Dr.  Liddon,  some  dumb,  and  some — Low  Churchmen,  too — 


FERSOXS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE.  273 


denouncing  '  sentiment '  in  the  matter  ;  a  denunciation  of  which  we  all 
know  the  meaning. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  explanation  about  the  Blackheath  meeting  ; 
but  be  assured  no  explanation  from  you  on  such  matters  can  ever  be 
needed  for  me.  I  was  disappointed  at  not  hearinu;  you,  but  was  sure 
you  had  a  good  reason,  and  it  was  an  act  of  self-denial  on  your  part. 

"  The  '  Upper  Ten  Thousand  '  and  their  organs  are  working  hard  for 
Turkey.  Unhappily  that  on  any  one  great  occasion — Reform,  Emanci- 
pation, Free  Trade,  Irish  Church,  Irish  Land,  Italy,  or  any  other,  less  than 
a  minority  of  that  body  has  been  found  to  sustain  in  its  day  of  difficulty 
the  cause  which,  long  after,  all  admit  to  have  been  right. 

"  W.  E.  G." 

February  20th,  1877.— Breakfasted  at  Mr.  Gladstone's,  at 
Carlton  House  Terrace,  with  Lord  Lyttelton  and  the  newly 
appointed  Governor  of  Fiji,  and  others.  Conversed  on  Papal 
claims.  Mr.  Gladstone  indignant  at  the  decree  that  all 
marriages  not  celebrated  by  the  Roman  Church  are  held  to 
be  invalid,  so  that  anyone  married  otherwise  might,  by  prt)- 
fessing  to  be  a  Catholic,  be  married  again.  He  had  called 
it  "  monstrous,"  but  the  proper  term  would  be  "  wicked." 
Speaking  to  myself,  he  said  solemnly,  "I  desire  that  every 
Avord"  (in  his  work  on  Papal  decrees)  "shall  be  ivithin  the 
line  of  exact  truth,  and  that  I  may  not  by  heat  of  contro- 
versy say  anything  I  might  regret."  We  talked  a  little  of 
the  "  eastward  position,"  and  I  referred  to  the  practice  in 
the  Lutheran  Church  I  had  witnessed  in  Norway,  when  it 
was  explained  to  me  that  in  that  service  the  Pastor  was  one 
of  the  people  and  so  turned  in  the  same  direction.  Mr.  G. 
said  that  was  reasonable.  Lord  L.  said,  "  No !  the  people  are 
to  hear  what  is  said,  and  how  can  that  be  if  the  speaker  turns 
his  face  away  ?  " 

July  6th,  1877. — Mr.  Gladstone  spent  the  evening  at  my 
house,  Hampstead.  About  fifty  gentlemen  to  meet  him — till 
11.30.  General  conversation  on  the  Eastern  question,  and  various 
opinions.  We  might  be  led  by  our  Government  to  annex 
Egypt  in  some  lorm.  This  might  alienate  France — might  lead 
to  war — our  empire  was  already  too  large — large  empires  were 
in  danger  from  lack  of  brain-power  to  manage — as  businesses 
might  overgrow  capacity — we  should  be  responsible  for  no 
more  than  we  can  properly  and  consistently  control.  The 


274 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


opinion  of  the  Continent  was  that  we  Avere  drifting  towards 
Avar.  The  last  blow  of  Turkey  had  been  delivered  in  Monte- 
negro, which  was  now  safe.  Zeal  for  Irish  Church  Establish- 
ment was  in  great  degree  not  for  religion  but  for  ascendancy. 
Parties  Avithin  the  Church  of  England  were  hastening  dis- 
estabhshnient.  It  Avas  unwise  to  institute  legal  proceedings 
against  ritualism — this  Avould  excite  the  sympathy  of  the 
laity,  Avho  did  not  care  about  the  ritualistic  practices.  As 
long  as  there  was  an  Established  Church  he  considered  it  was 
an  advantage  and  not  a  detriment  that  the  House  of  Com- 
mons Avas  composed  of  members  of  different  religious  views. 

Amongst  others  present  Avere  Sir  W.  M'Arthur,  M.P.,  Sir 
H.  Havelock,  M.P.,  Sam.  Watts,  George  White,  Henry  Bompas, 
Q.C.  (noAv  Justice),  BaldAvin  BroAvn,  Edward  White. 

Extract  from  letter  touching  upon  Greece : — 

"November  17th,  1877. 
"I  fear  the  people  of  the  Hellenic  provinces  will  suffer  for  the  follies 
of  their  leaders.  Those  leaders  have  done  everything  in  their  power  to 
damage  the  Slavs  and  Eussia.  Who  can  expect  that  Russia,  which  can 
in  no  case  have  strength  to  spare,  will  weight  herself  Avith  provisions  on 
their  behalf  1  All  her  promises,  you  will  observe,  are  to  the  Slavs.  I 
do  not  see  that  any  of  the  other  Powers  care  a  rush  for  the  Greeks. 
And  yet  I  do  not  believe  that  the  people  are  to  blame,  but  the  leaders 
grievously.  Meantime  let  none  of  us  forget  the  poor  Easterns,  either  in 
prayer  or  otherwise." 

Extract  from  letter  : — 

"  Hawarden,  January  3rd,  1878. 
"  I  need  hardly  say  I  am  not  surprised  at  finding  you  both  staunch 
and  active  at  this  crisis.  The  upshot  is  that  while  I  am  resolved  to  do 
my  utmost  against  war  or  Avhat  tends  to  war,  I  am  desirous  not  to  act 
until  the  indications  are  such  as  to  give  proximate  cause  for  alarm.  But 
constant  vigilance  is  necessary,  and  I  do  not  see  that  meetings  for 
neutrality,  where  desired,  can  do  harm.  We  can  have  no  rest  as  long 
as  Lord  Beaconsfield  is  Prime  Minister  and  the  Eastern  question 
open." 

"  February  23rd,  1878. 
"  Our  struggle  in  the  Eastern  question  is  not  yet  over.  Hope  pre- 
dominates in  my  mind  over  fear,  thankfulness  over  both,  for  the  slavery 
broken  down  cannot  be  set  up  again.  But  there  is  something  terrible 
in  that  mixture  of  levity,  indifference,  and  positive  appetite,  with  which 
aome  of  our  countrymen,  who  ought  to  know  better,  dally  with  the  idea 
of  a  causeless  war." 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE.  275 


June  2ncl,  1878,  Whitsunday.  — Christ  Church.  Mr. 
Gladstone  quite  unexpectedly  and  uninvited  entered  with 
the  general  congregation  unrecognised.  He  took  vocal  part 
in  all  the  responses  and  hymns.  My  text  was  Acts  i.  8,  "  Ye 
shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon 
you:  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me."  I  said  that  the 
disciples,  by  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  Pentecost,  were 
qualified  to  bear  witness  for  Christ  many  years  prior  to  the 
existence  of  the  New  Testament  Scriptures ;  in  that  sense  the 
Church  witnessed  prior  to  the  Book,  Avhich  was  written  to 
contirm  the  testimony  already  given ;  and  that  all  who  shared 
the  gift  were  bound  to  fulfil  the  obligation,  viz.  by  their  con- 
fession of  Christ,  their  zealous  testimony,  their  holy  lives,  to 
be  witnesses,  "  martyrs  "  if  need  be,  for  Jesus.  Every  Christian 
a  witness;  if  not  a  witness  is  it  possible  to  be  a  Christian? 
I  had  no  thoughts  of  the  bearing  of  my  argument  on  the 
question  of  Church  authority,  but  only  on  the  present  duty 
of  every  individual  to  fulfil  his  personal  responsibility,  "Ye 
shall  be  witnesses  unto  me."  To  this  Mr.  Gladstone  referred 
in  conversation  at  his  house  a  fcAv  days  afterwards. 

June  13th,  1878. — Breakfast  at  Harley  Street.  Dean 
Church,  Freeman  the  historian,  the  Editor  of  North  American 
Review.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  Mr.  Gladstone  spoke  almost 
continuously,  pouring  out  in  eloquent  language  opinions  on 
various  topics,  with  such  vivacity,  emotion,  variety  of  tone 
and  manner,  that  I  was  entranced.  His  memory  ,  of  facts, 
dates,  and  persons  was  remarkable.  In  my  own  poor  lan- 
guage I  recall,  according  to  my  best  recollection,  some  of  his 
sentiments. 

"  In  proportion  to  the  House  of  Commons,  the  House  of 
Lords  has  more  men  of  culture  and  ability ;  but  it  is  averse 
to  Avork  and  does  it  carelessly.  It  legislates  in  favour  of 
classes  rather  than  of  the  nation,  and  originates  little  for  the 
people's  welfare." — "  But  is  not  a  drag  on  the  wheel  useful 
when  going  down  hill  ? "  "  But  the  coach  of  reform  is  going 
uphill,  which  is  hard  work  and  wants  helping  not  hindering." 
"  But  is  not  the  House  of  Lords  usef  ul  in  preventing  too  hasty 
legislation,  and  so  preparing  the  nation  for  the  change  ?  " 


276 


NEW3IAN  HALL. 


"  That  has  been  ah-eady  done.  Great  questions  are  agitated 
throughout  the  land  and  discussed  in  Parhaiuent,  so  that  there 
is  no  need  of  farther  delay.  Tell  me,  if  you  can,  what  good 
measure  during  fifty  years  has  the  House  of  Lords  ever 
originated  ?  What  has  it  not  sought  to  hinder  ?  It  only 
passes  great  reforms  when  the  nation  has  been  fully  roused, 
and  they  yield  to  the  irresistible.  All  great  measures  of 
improvement  have  been  carried  in  the  House  of  Lords  in  the 
wake  of  some  great  national  excitement.  Thus  after  the 
Irish  Disestablishment  the  Irish  Land  Tax,"  etc.,  etc.  Mr.  F,, 
"  But  a  House  of  Lords  saves  as  f  rom  a  nobility  !  "  "  You 
speak  enigmatically,  explain !  "  Mr.  F.,  "  Our  aristocracy  is 
condensed  in  the  Peerage,  others  are  actually  commoners.  In 
other  countries  there  is  a  vast  noblesse  with  special  'privileges, 
and  our  House  of  Lords  saves  us  from  this."  American 
Editor :  "  Americans  admire  your  House  of  Lords  as  giving 
dignity  and  stability,  preserving  from  many  abuses  prevalent 
in  America."  Mr.  Gladstone  :  "  Don't  misunderstand  me.  Mr. 
Ruskin  some  time  ago  seemed  alarmed  lest  I  should  become 
a  leveller,  and  was  pleased  when  I  coined  a  word  to  express 
my  opinion.  I  said  I  was  an  '  Inequalitarian.'  I  believe 
more  and  more  in  Heredity.  Qualities  are  inherited.  The 
aristocracy  spring  from  people,  who,  good  or  bad,  were  mostly 
men  of  power.  This  they  inherit,  and  with  wealth,  leisure, 
and  culture,  no  wonder  superior  faculties  are  developed,  and 
may  be  very  influential  for  good  or  bad.  But  as  a  rule  the 
House  of  Lords  upholds  class  and  not  national  interests."  I 
understood  him  to  mean  that  there  is  an  inequality  in 
aristocracy,  not  confined  to  the  Peerage.  "  How  is  it  that 
Bishops  in  the  House  of  Lords  do  not  exercise  more  influence 
there  ? "  Mr.  G.  :  "  They  may  not  have  as  much  learning  as 
Bishops  of  a  former  age,  but  on  the  whole  are  better  men  and 
administrators.  The  claims  of  their  dioceses  keep  them  away. 
They  do  not  feel  much  interest  in  the  proceedings."  The 
Dean  :  "  Tftey  think  the  Peers  reyard  them  as  of  a  lower  caste — 
not  regular  Peers,  and  so  they  abstain  from  debating,  except 
the  Primate."  Mr.  G. :  "I  asked  a  popular  Bishop  why 
he  did  not  speak  on  this  Eastern  question,  and  he  said  the 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE. 


277 


atmosphere  was  so  chilling  he  could  not  contend  against  it. 
The  Bishops  arc  not  so  united  as  they  were,  and  so  their 
Bench  loses  influence." 

Of  emancipation  Mr.  Gladstone  thought  "  the  results  in 
our  empire  inferior  to  those  in  the  United  States."  He  had 
predicted  that  good  results  could  not  be  expected  from  free- 
dom obtained  by  war,  but  he  confessed  he  was  mistaken. 
The  negroes  were  more  industrious  in  the  United  States  of 
America  than  Jamaica,  and  could  be  entrusted  with  political 
privileges  which  we  could  not  safely  grant  to  our  own  free 
blacks.  The  American  editor  spoke  of  their  inferiority  as  a 
race,  at  the  best  not  rising  above  mediocrity  and  without 
organising  power. 

To  myself  Mr.  Gladstone  said  afterwards :  "  At  your  church 
the  other  Sunday  evening,  I  so  admired  the  playing  of  your 
organist  (Mr.  Edwards),  so  practical,  not  to  display  self  or 
instrument,  but  to  promote  worship.  Let  me  also  say  I 
admired  your  boldness  in  stating  that  the  Bible  must  be 
tested  by  it  practical  effects,  and  that  it  was  not  intended  to 
teach  science,  and  that  discrepancies  between  its  language 
and  modern  discoveries  did  not  weaken  its  testimony  to  God, 
salvation,  and  righteousness." 

It  was  mentioned  that  all  the  plenipotentiaries  at  the 
Congress  opening  that  day  spoke  French  except  Beaconsfield, 
and  Mr.  Gladstone  repeated  as  a  joke  a  reported  saying  of  his 
— "  Le  tahac  !  est  le  tombeau,  de  le  mot." 

July  12th,  1882. — In  the  morning  casually  met  Bright  in 
the  street,  Camden  Town.  He  seemed  very  depressed  about 
public  affairs.  He  greatly  objected  to  our  going  to  war  in 
Egypt,  and  obscurely  hinted  that  he  might  feel  obliged  to 
retire  from  the  Cabinet  if  the  Government  decided  to  interfere 
by  force  of  arms.  I  was  grieved  that  an  absolute  engagement 
made  me  decline  his  earnest  desire  that  I  should  accompany 
him  to  his  rooms. 

That  Wednesday  afternoon  news  reached  Government 
of  the  fateful  step  being  taken  by  the  bombardment  of 
Alexandria.  Before  it  was  publicly  known  I  went  to  the 
House  of  Commons,  where  a  debate  was  going  on  about  Irish 


278 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


rents.  To  Gladstone,  eamestl}'-  listening,  a  despatcli-box  was 
brought,  which  he  eagerly  opened,  and  while  attentively  reading 
a  letter,  started  up  suddenly,  and  turned  to  Mr.  Shaw,  member 
for  Cork,  who  was  then  addressing  the  House :  "  I  beg  the 
hon.  member's  pardon,  but  what  I  said  was  so-and-so."  Then, 
sitting  down,  he  resumed  his  examination  of  despatch  papers. 
I  had  noticed  his  eager  attention  to  these,  yet  he  was  evidently 
conscious  of  all  Mr.  Shaw  was  saying,  and  ready  to  reply. 
When  the  House  was  about  to  rise  I  left,  and,  walking  near 
the  arcade  outside,  saw,  seated  in  her  victoria,  Mrs.  Gladstone, 
who  beckoned  me  to  her.  After  kind  greeting,  I  said  there 
Avere  many  who  prayed  for  Mr.  Gladstone  in  these  circum- 
stances of  anxiety.  Just  then  he  hurriedly  came  up  from  the 
inner  com't,  holding  papers.  I  instantly  backed,  just  raising 
my  hat  to  him,  who  abstractedly  returned  the  salute  and  was 
driven  rapidly  away.  I  deprived  myself  of  the  privilege  of  a 
hand-shake  in  consideration  of  the  Premier's  evident  anxiety 
and  haste.  I  afterwards  somewhat  regretted  my  self-abnega- 
tion, though  pleased,  under  special  circumstances,  with  his 
wife's  marked  kindness.  Next  morning  my  surprise  was 
great  at  receiving  a  letter  directed  in  Mr.  Gladstone's  own 
handwriting,  with  his  signature  on  the  envelope.  The  letter 
is  as  follows  : — 

"  Downing  Street,  12  July,  1882. 
"Dear  Mr.  Newman  Hall, — How  rude  you  must  have  thought 
me  !  My  sight  gets  weak,  especially  in  recognition.  I  was  in  a  great 
hurry,  and  rather  avoided  personal  inspection  ;  but  had  I  seen  who  it 
was,  I  should  not  have  failed  in  greeting,  and  asking  how  you  did  in 
these  anxious  and  oppressive  times.    Pray,  forgive  me. 

"  Faithfully  youra, 

"W.  E.G." 

Astonishing  that  with  all  the  cares  of  State,  especially  this 
very  day,  he  took  pains,  by  a  letter  in  his  own  hand,  to  prevent 
my  being  pained  by  so  trifling  a  circumstance — a  striking 
illustration  of  character.  So  great  a  man,  yet  so  mindful  of 
small  courtesies  to  small  people  !    I  replied  thus  : — 

"  Harapstead,  July  14,  '82. 
"Honoured  and  dear  Sir, — I  cannot  express  the  feelings  excited 
by  the  considerate  kindness  of  your  letter,  which  I  shall  always  treasure. 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE.  279 


But  the  explanation  was  quite  needless.  I  purposely  withdrew  at  such 
a  time,  lest  by  your  courtesy  I  might  possibly  be  the  occasion  of  detaining 
you  even  for  a  moment.  I  must  confess,  however,  that  afterwards  I  felt 
some  selfish  regret  that  I  had  missed  so  great  a  pleasure.  Under  the 
circumstances  of  the  day,  the  Prime  Minister  might  pass  without  recog- 
nising the  highest  in  the  land,  much  more  so  humble  a  person  as  myself, 
who,  however,  yields  to  none  in  affectionate  reverence,  or  in  deep  sym- 
pathy with  you  in  the  anxiety  and  pain  caused  by  the  events  of  the  last 
few  months,  and  more  especially  by  this  Egyptian  trouble.  Permit  me 
to  assure  you  that  your  old  friends,  the  Xoncous.,  have  unabated  con- 
fidence—that whatever  can  be  done  consistently  with  the  honour  and 
safety  of  the  empire  will  continue  to  be  done  both  at  home  and  abroad, 
in  the  interests  of  peace  and  freedom.  Not  less  than  others  on  whom 
the  authorised  form  is  incumbent  do  they  pray,  both  in  public  and 
private,  for  "  the  Lords  of  the  Council,"  and  especially  for  him  on  whom 
rest  the  chief  toil  and  responsibility. 

"I  remain,  honoured  and  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  most  respectfully,  N.  H." 

In  a  letter  inviting  Mr.  Gladstone  to  my  house,  naming 
several  days  for  selection,  I  enclosed  a  card  for  reply,  and,  to 
save  his  time,  I  asked  him  simply  to  fill  up  or  erase  one  word. 
The  card  I  sent  was : — 

"  Convenient." 
"  Not  convenient." 

The  card  returned  to  me  had  the  "  Not  convenient "  crossed 
through,  with  this  added  in  very  small  letters — 

"  With  thanks.— W.  E.  G.   July  8." 

One  morning  my  friend  Dr.  Cuyler  Avent  with  me  to 
breakfast  at  Mr.  Gladstone's,  when  several  eminent  Epis- 
copalians Avere  present,  and  the  question  debated  was  "  Reform 
in  the  Church  of  England."  Some  urged  that  this  was 
necessary  to  avoid  disestablishment ;  others  that  reform  could 
not  be  effected  without  it.  Dr.  Cuyler  told  of  a  woman  in 
America  who,  on  her  death-bed,  begged  her  husband  to 
remember  certain  necessary  improvements :  A  new  pane  of 
glass  in  a  certain  room ;  a  fresh  carpet  in  another ;  their 
little  boy  to  go  earlier  to  school,  etc.  etc. ;  to  each  of  which 
he  promised  attention,  but  at  length,  wearied  Avith  so  many 
pieces  of  advice,  he  said,  "  Yes,  yes,  my  dear,  but  get  along 


280 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


with  your  deeing  !  "  Mr.  Gladstone's  laugh  was  the  heartiest 
in  the  company. 

So  fascinated  was  I  by  Mr.  Gladstone's  oratory  that  one 
Wednesday  I  left  my  study  to  hear  his  great  oration  at 
Birmingham.  1  was  in  the  crowd  which  welcomed  his 
arrival,  and  was  near  him  when  he  spoke  for  nearly  two 
hours.  It  was  a  mental  inspiration  quite  equivalent  to  the 
proverbial  "midnight  oil";  and  1  secured  several  hours  of 
sound  sleep  prior  to  my  usual  duties. 

June  7th,  1874. — Breakfast  at  Gladstone's,  Harley  Street. 
Prebendary  Irons  (Rev.  Irons  from  Servia).  Memories  of 
Gladstone's  table  talk  : — 

"  Great  physical  effort  at  Birmingham— unfavourable  to  thought  and 
expression— never  addressed  so  many — Biiigley  Hall  good  for  demon- 
stration, but  too  large  for  effective  speaking — need  to  watch  Government 
lest  involved  in  war  with  Russia — the  romantic  interest  is  in  Montenegro 
— 200,000  inhabitants — resisting  Russia  300  years — longevity — knew  of 
.Meven  generations  living  together  under  one  roof — the  eldest  107  (or 
117  1),  youngest  two  years— very  tall — live  on  oatmeal— scarcely  any 
meat— we  used  them  in  war  with  Napoleon,  and  forgot  them  in  treaty  of 
peace— bravery— in  battle  each  man  often  killed  his  Turk— no  com- 
missariat— wives  carried  food  to  husbands  day  by  day — domestic  virtue 
— atrocious  that  the  Pope  ordered  prayer  for  success  of  Turkey — laity 
of  Armenia  demanded  ancient  right  to  elect  their  bishops — Pope  refused 
and  sent  his  own  —  people  refused  and  held  the  churches  —  Pope 
covenanted  that  if  the  Turkish  Government  handed  over  to  him  the 
buildings,  he  would  advocate  cause  of  Mohammed  against  schismatic 
Christians— about  jokes  in  the  House  of  Commons — weariness  at  poor 
speeches— disposed,  as  a  relief,  to  welcome  poor  jokes— Horsman's  were 
got  up  l^eforehand — best  retort  he  knew  was  by  Lord  John  Russell— 
Burdett  had  turned  off  to  the  Tory  side  on  some  occasion  and  denounced 
as  the  worst  kind  of  cant,  the  cant  of  patriotism.  Lord  John  Russell  in 
reply  said,  '  I  also  hate  cant,  but  I  disagree  with  the  hon.  baronet 
when  he  says  the  worst  kind  is  the  cant  of  patriotism — there  is  one 
worse  :  the  re-cant  of  patriotism.'  The  conversation  turned  to  the  wit 
of  London  boys.  He  spoke  of  a  tall  friend  to  whom  a  boy  exclaimed, 
'  I  say,  old  fellow,  if  you  was  to  tumble  you'd  be  half  way  home.' 
I  told  of  a  shoe-blacking  boy  near  the  Westminster  Clock  Tower. 
Looking  up  to  it,  I  said  it  had  lost  time.  The  boy  responded,  '  O,  there 
ain't  no  go  in  that  there  'ouse.'  Mr.  G.  gave  me  his  pamphlet  on 
Montenegro,  and  promised  to  spend  the  evening  of  Friday,  July  6th,  at 
my  house." 

On  the  publication  of  my  volume  on  the  Lord's  Prayer,  I 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE. 


281 


fonvarded  one  of  the  first  copies  to  Mr.  Gladstone,  who  replied 
as  follows : — 

"  Hawarden  Castle,  December  11th,  1883. 
"I  thank  you  much  for  your  note  and  for  the  volume.  On  its 
arrival  I  read  the  first  chapter  and  thought  that  you  had  there  stated 
the  arguments  j>ro  and  co7i.  between  form  and  nu  form  with  impartiality 
as  well  as  with  care  and  ability.  I  remember  hearing  extempore  prayer 
used  with  excellent  effect  in  a  parish  church  in  Naples.  The  preacher 
worked  up  his  people  by  a  feeling  sermon,  and  then  ended  it  by  praying 
in  accordance  with  it  from  the  pulpit. 

"  Very  faithfully  yours, 

'■  W.  E.  G." 

I  spoke  at  several  meetings  protesting  against  war  against 
the  Arabs  in  the  Soudan  and  wrote  with  respectful  urgency 
to  Mr.  Gladstone,  who  thus  replied : — 

"  Downing  Street,  February  24, 1885. 
"  Dear  Sir, — I  am  desired  by  Mr.  Gladstone  to  thank  you  for  your 
letter  of  the  21st,  and  to  say  that  he  values  highly  your  kind  words  and 
the  good  will  of  your  communitj'.  He  notes  what  you  say  as  to  their 
feelings  in  respect  to  the  Soudan,  and  it  is  painful  to  him  to  find  himself 
under  the  necessity  of  doing  anything  which  is  not  in  harmony  with  the 
views  and  principles  which  they  apply  to  the  consideration  of  these 
important  matters.  "  Yours  faithfullj', 

"H.  W.  Primrose." 

To  W.  K  G.— Home  Rule  :— 

"January  2Lst,  1886. 
"  My  dear  Sir, — I  asked  j-our  indulgence  for  expressing  the  very 
deep  regret  with  which  some  of  your  most  devoted  friends  have  been 
unable  to  accept  your  Irish  policy.  Speaking  for  myself  alone  I  may 
say  that  though  I  read  all  you  spoke  and  wrote  with  a  very  strong  bias 
in  favour  of  whatever  you  might  propose,  it  has  been  a  daily  grief  to 
be  still  unconvinced.  This  result  may  nrise  from  my  own  ignorance  or 
misconception.  I  am  convinced  that  all  Nonconformists  are  anxious  to 
grant  to  Ireland  the  redress  of  every  wrong,  and  allow  her  every  facility 
for  regulating  her  internal  affairs,  subject  to  the  supreme  authority  of 
the  Imperial  Parliament  of  a  united  Emi)ire.  If  on  your  return  you 
should  feel  disposed  to  gratify  some  of  your  most  devoted  friends  who 
wish  to  have  their  difficulties  removed,  I  shall  feel  it  an  honour  to  make 
the  necessary  arrangements  as  on  former  occasions. 

"  Most  faithfully  and  respectfully,  N.  H." 

This  proposal  Mr.  Gladstone  courteously  declined  on  the 
ground  of  pressure  of  engagements,  and  his  hopelessness  of 
any  good  result  of  such  a  conference  at  the  present  time. 

In  a  letter  of  mine  in  1880  I  referred  to  a  newspaper 


282 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


article  seeming  to  require  some  explanation,  and  offering  to  give 
it.  Having  received  no  reply  I  thought  my  letter  had  mis- 
carried, and  I  wrote  again  repeating  my  offer,  and  received 
a  very  satisfactory  reply,  from  which  I  quote : — 

"  Carlton  House  Terrace,  August  19th,  1886. 
"  Dear  Mr.  Newman  Hall, — My  intercourse  even  with  my  oldest 
and  closest  friends,  has  from  the  immense  pressure  of  my  occupations, 
and  from  the  growth  also  of  years,  been  extremely  intermittent  and  even 
shadowy,  except  in  cases  when  public  duty  brought  them  across  my 
path.  Hence,  perhaps,  may  sometimes  have  arisen  the  appearance  of  an 
indiflFerence  which  I  did  not  really  feel.  .  .  I  can  most  truly  say  that 
I  never  attached  the  smallest  credence  to  any  imputation  on  you,  or 
believed  you  capable  of  any  act  at  variance  wirh  a  Christian  or  a 
pastoral  character.  I  hope  that  this  explicit  statement  may  efface 
from  your  mind  any  shade  of  misgiving,  and  I  remain,  with  best  wishes 
and  sincere  respect, 

"  Most  faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  Gladstone." 

June  16th,  1887.— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gladstone  at  DoUis  Hill. 
Garden  party — Lord  and  Lady  Aberdeen.  Missionary  conven- 
tion. Many  American  friends.  Syrian  bishop  from  Smyrna. 
Met  Shaw  Lefevre,  M.P.,  T.  B.  Potter,  M.P.,  Sir  C.  Foster,  M.P., 
Queen  of  Hawaii,  some  Indian  magnates,  and  others.  Spoke  to 
two  domestics  at  the  tea-table,  who  smiled  recognition,  and  said 
they  always  attended  my  church  when  staying  in  Downing 
Street,  in  company  with,  an  elderly  lady  who  had  lived  with 
the  Gladstones  fifty  years.  I  had  a  quiet  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  them  spiritually.  They  said  they  had  enjoyed 
my  ministry.  One  was  the  housekeeper.  From  Jaffa  I  had 
sent  anonymously  a  large  case  of  Jaffa  oranges.  Speaking  of 
oranges,  she  said  they  had  once  received  a  case  from  the  East, 
and  had  wondered  who  sent  them.  "  Hoav  good  they  were  !  " 
I  did  not  gratify  her  curiosity.  Long  chat  with  Mr.  Glad- 
stone in  drawing-room.  I  said  that  though  I  grieved  at 
inability  to  agree  with  his  Irish  policy,  I  honoured  his 
motives.  I  suggested  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  pass 
for  all  the  Irish  a  measure  against  which  one-third  pro- 
tested. He  said  the  minority  did  not  exceed  000,000,  and 
these  of  the  Orange  faction.  But  did  not  the  majority  belong 
to  the  opposite  faction  ?    Will  the  Irish  party  be  contented 


PERSOXS  I  HAVE  KXOWX.-GLADSTOXE. 


283 


with  such  local  government  as  that  of  England  ?  No— 
this  would  not  be  granting  management  of  her  own  local 
aft'airs.  Then  Local  Government  in  Ireland  means  more  than 
in  England.  If  this  includes  Imperial  matters,  those  who 
insist  on  Imperial  unity  are  repelled ;  if  not,  then  Parnell  and 
his  dynamite  allies  revolt.  This  is  only  a  hasty  record  of 
a  long  conversation,  and  may  not  be  verbally  accurate.  I 
said  our  personal  regard  for  him  was  no  less  than  when  we 
agreed  with  him  more  fully.  He  said  he  was  very  desirous 
that  Allon,  Dale,  White,  Spurgeon,  and  others  agreed  with 
him.  I  said,  "  May  God  spare  your  life  to  become  leader  of 
the  united  Liberal  party  and  settle  Ireland."  He  replied,  "  This 
is  farther  off  than  ever.  I've  made  every  possible  advance 
without  recognition."  He  spoke  under  great  emotion.  I 
told  him  I  had  recently  recognised  a  correct  natural  profile 
of  him  on  the  upper  part  of  the  Acropolis  from  Schliemann's 
housetop. 

"  Hawarden  Castle,  June  22nd,  1887. 
"  Dear  Mr.  N.  Hall, — I  thank  you  for  your  kind  and  considerate 
letter.  Naturally  I  have  observed  and  lamented  that  want  of  active 
support  from  the  Nonconforming  Ministry  on  the  great  Irish  question, 
of  which  you  supply  a  new  indication.  I  am  not  sure  that  a  meeting 
such  as  you  are  good  enough  to  propose,  offers  the  precise  way  in  which 
it  is  now  requisite  for  me  to  proceed.  I  have  been  too  much  in  the  front, 
and  such  a  meeting  still  keeps  me  there.  My  desire  is  to  recede  and  leave 
the  question,  under  God,  to  the  teachings  of  reflection  and  experience. 
I  think  that  what  is  called  the  People,  in  a  proper  sense,  is  on  the  side 
I  have  taken  ;  nay,  that  the  polls  at  the  last  election  ])rove  it,  when 
we  consider  the  immense  number  of  votes  that  are  under  influences,  the 
proportions  in  which  that  influence  is  divided,  and  also  the  powerful 
effect  of  plural  voting.  When  I  consider  what  England— my  Scotch 
blood  makes  me  happy  to  add,  '  not  Scotland  ' — has  been  to  Ireland  for 
nearly  the  whole  of  seven  hundred  years. 

"  Most  faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  G. 
"April  15,  '88. 

"Dear  Mr.  Newman  Hall,— I  will  pass  over  some  questions 
relating  to  the  Irish  policy  to  discharge  the  more  agreeable  oflSce  of 
thanking  you  for  the  great  and  generous  indulgence  with  which  you 
have  treated  my  character  and  conduct  generally.  You  say,  however, 
that  you  are  in  favour  of  some  safe  scheme  of  Home  Kule.  But  on  the 
day  before  you  wrote,  Mr.  Smith  announced  in  the  House  of  Commons 
that  not  even  any  measure  of  Local  Government  could  be  extended  to 


284 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Ireland  until  the  Irish  people  had  shown  that  they  would  use  it  in  a 
loyal  and  constitutional  manner.  This  declaration  is  the  severest  trial 
yet  imposed  upon  Liberal  Unionism  by  the  ministers,  its  despotic 
masters.    With  many  thanks. 

"  Most  faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  G." 

On  occasion  of  the  Handel  Festival  in  the  Crystal  Palace, 
I  was  walking  m  the  rear  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gladstone  as  they 
went  out  durmg  the  interval,  and  saw  two  ladies  fashionably 
attired  go  up  behind  him,  one  of  whom  hissed  in  his  ear.  On 
returning  to  our  seats  I  happened  to  be  near  them,  and  heard 
one  exultmgly  say  to  her  companion,  "  Didn't  I  hiss  in  his 
ear  ?  "  In  my  clearest,  loudest  tones  I  said,  "  And  you  should 
be  ashamed  of  yourself,  madam,  whatever  your  politics,  for 
daring  thus  to  insult  a  man  of  whom  the  whole  nation  should 
be  proud." 

On  Ml".  Gladstone's  birthday  at  this  time  I  wrote  a  con- 
gratulatory note, "  in  the  prayerful  hope  that  a  life  so  precious 
might  be  spared  to  lead  a  united  Liberal  party  in  establishing 
the  unity  of  the  empu-e  on  the  permanent  basis  of  the  true 
welfare  and  loyal  contentment  of  every  part  of  it ;  and  also  to 
be  instrumental  in  the  fulfilment  of  the  prayer, '  Give  peace 
in  our  time,  0  Lord  ! '  " 

To  Mrs.  Gladstone,  on  her  golden  wedding  : — 

"  July  25,  '89. 

"  My  dear  Madam, — Permit  me  to  blend  my  respectful  and  heart- 
felt congratulations  with  those  of  multitudes.  The  occasion  of  your 
golden  wedding  permits  the  expression  of  what  I  have  long  felt  in  refer- 
ence to  a  domestic  love  as  beautiful  as  the  public  life  is  illustrious.  On 
such  a  day  the  wife  of  the  foremost  man  of  the  age  may  well  be  con- 
gratulated, and  also  the  husband  in  having  a  wife  worthy  of  himself 
—companion,  counsellor,  and  friend.  It  is  well  for  the  world  to  see 
that  the  most  arduous  labours  of  the  Statesman  are  consistent  with  all 
the  tender  assiduities  of  conjugal  affection,  and  that  the  most  public 
and  absorbing  functions  may  be  blended  with  tlie  most  sacred  enjoy- 
ments of  home.  May  you  be  spared  to  enjoy  together  many  such 
anniversaries  in  preparation  for  the  life  to  come,  when  all  that  is  pure 
and  precious  here  will  have  its  full  development,  with  no  change  but 
progression,  and  no  fear  of  ending. 

"  I  remain,  honoured  ]\Iadam, 

"  Yours  very  respectfully, 

*'  Newman  Hall." 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE.  285 


To  W.  K  G.,  for  birthday,  1890  :— 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  cannot  fully  express  my  congratulations  and  desires. 
Those  who  cannot  at  present  coincide  with  all  your  political  methods, 
possibly  through  misunderstanding  them,  deeply  lament  such  inability 
and  none  the  less  reverence  the  purity  of  the  motives  and  generosity  of 
the  sentiments  which  now,  as  in  the  ])ast,  prompt  every  action  and 
purpose.  Each  year  added  to  your  honoured  life  increases  the  nation's 
debt,  and  by  divine  grace  matures  meetness  for  the  perfected  life  in 
which  blessedness  blends  with  service. 

"  I  remain,  with  respectful  affection,  etc." 

To  W.  E.  Gladstone,  on  Sunday  closing : — 

"  Feb.  24,  '91. 

"  Having  been  during  fifty  years  actively  engaged  in  promoting 
sobriety  among  the  people,  I  know  how  greatly  the  opening  of  public- 
houses  on  Sunday  encourages  the  chief  cause  of  the  pauperism,  crime, 
and  irreligion  which  disgrace  our  nation.  I  do  not  ask  legislation  to 
promote  church  interests,  but  Sunday  closing  seems  to  be  demanded  by 
justice— justice  to  other  trades,  whose  shops  are  closed,  though  drink- 
shops  are  open  when  working-men  have  most  cash  to  spend,  most 
leisure,  and  most  temptations,  so  that  the  privileged  trade  unfairly 
deprives  other  and  useful  industries  of  their  due  proportion  of  custom  ; 
justice  to  the  families  of  the  men  whose  drinking  on  Sunday,  just  after 
receiving  their  wages,  deprives  them  of  many  of  the  comforts  and  even 
necessaries  of  life  ;  justice  to  those  employed  in  the  trade,  who  need 
and  would  rejoice  in  obtaining  a  day  of  rest— the  only  losers  being  the 
rich  brewers  ;  justice  to  the  ratepayers,  whose  taxes  are  considerably 
increased  by  Sunday  drinking  ;  justice  to  philanthropists,  whose  efforts 
are  thus  impeded.  I  heard  a  man  say  last  Sunday  at  a  meeting  of 
artisans,  '  We  want  the  nation  to  be  entirely  wise.  We  are  almost  so, 
Wales  is,  Ireland  is,  Scotland  is.  We  now  want  to  be  altogether  wise.' 
Pardon  this  expression  of  the  hope  of  multitudes  that  you  will  feel  able 
to  support  the  Sunday  Closing  Bill,  etc.  etc." 

To  this  Mr.  Gladstone  replied  on  a  postcard  : — 

"I  have  voted  for  all  the  Sunday  Closing  Bills,  and  I  constantly 
supported  the  Irish  one  which  was  fiercely  opposed.  I  shall  be  very 
sorry  indeed  should  I  be  obliged  to  alter  my  course.    I  hope  not." 

December  29th,  1891. — In  reply  to  a  letter  of  birthday 
congratulation,  with  a  copy  of  Prof.  George  Adam  Smith's 
"  Isaiah,"  I  received  the  following  reply : — 

"Jan.  2,  1892. 

"  It  is,  indeed,  extremely  kind  of  you  to  repeat  your  former  kind- 
nesses, and  not  only  to  write  to  me  on  my  birthday,  but  to  minister  to 
my  mental  sustenance  by  sending  me  the  work  of  Mr.  Smith.  The 


286 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


anniversary,  always  a  solemn  thing  at  my  advanced  age,  suggests  much 
that  you  can  hardly  put  on  paper.  The  work  of  Mr.  S.  is  already  known 
to  me  by  repute  and  citation,  and  I  hope  at  once  to  make  my.self  better 
acquainted  with  it.  Viewing  it  from  outside  and  without  authority,  I 
expect  to  find  it  less  affirmative  than  I  should  be  inclined  to  desire  ; 
but  I  am  aware  of  the  high  eulogies  it  has  received  from  persons  to 
whose  opinions  their  special  studies  largely  give  weight. 

"  I  remain,  with  reciprocal  good  wishes, 

"  Faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  G." 

This  letter  I  felt  bound  to  deliver  to  the  learned  exposi- 
tor— the  only  one  from  Mr.  Gladstone  -which  I  have  not 
carefully  treasured  for  myself 

To  W.  E.  G.  :— 

"  1892. 

"Sympathy  results  from  community  in  motive  more  than  from 
identity  in  method.  My  earnest  prayer  is  that  the  great  aim  of  your 
life  may  be  realised — the  glory  of  God  in  the  welfare  of  the  nation  and 
of  every  part  of  it.  That  in  your  most  high  position  you  may  be  in- 
strumental in  this,  may  He  sustain  your  strength  amid  accumulated 
cares  and  toils. 

"  With  great  respect,  etc.,  N.  H." 

September  15th,  1892. — Gladstone  at  Barmouth.  I  was 
invited  to  join  the  reception  committee,  and  wore  a  rosette. 
It  was  pleasant  to  be  the  first  he  recognised  on  leaving  the  car. 
To  Mrs.  Gladstone  I  presented  a  large  bunch  of  heather  I  had 
just  gathered,  and  said,  "  The  hills  of  Wales  salute  you,"  which 
she  received  very  graciously.  Both  seemed  very  pleased  to 
meet  me,  though  increasingly  and  sorrowfully  opposed  to  his 
measure  of  Home  Rule.  I  stood  near  him  on  the  hotel  plat- 
form as  he  spoke  for  thirty  minutes  with  great  fascination  on 
the  country  and  people  of  Wales  and  his  early  connection  with 
it.  Mrs.  Gladstone  frequently  waved  my  bunch  of  heather 
After  speaking,  he  entered  the  hotel,  and  in  five  minutes 
reappeared  in  altered  costume,  sat  in  the  bow-window  opening 
letters,  Avhile  a  secretary  read  telegrams,  and  Mrs.  Gladstone 
tossed  a  grandchild  in  her  arms,  2,000  people  looking  on  from 
the  adjacent  sands,  he  absorbed,  sitting  half-turned  towards 
them.  Two  days  after,  I  left  my  card  and  my  new  book, 
"Divine  Brotherhood,"  having  written  on  the  cover  "No 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWX.— GLADSTONE.  287 


acknowledgment";  but  at  once  he  sent  a  note  of  thanks, 
saying  he  hoped  to  look  into  it  next  day  (Sunday).  What  a 
wonderful  man  for  attention  to  little  things,  while  so  abun- 
dant and  diligent  in  the  greatest ! 

To  the  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  Gladstone,  on  his  86th  birthday  :— 

"  December  29th,  1895. 
"Most  honoured  and  dear  Sir, — Honoured  and  dear  inversely 
to  the  rarity  of  my  expression  of  a  prayer  that  a  life  so  dear  to  the  home 
and  so  precious  to  the  world  may  be  spared  to  enjoy  many  '  happy 
returns.'  There  is  seldom  a  day  when  my  best  thoughts  do  not  mingle 
with  your  name  ;  and  now  my  heart  aches  with  youis  in  contemplating 
six  great  Christian  Powers,  through  mutual  jealousies  and  mistrust, 
looking  on  helplessly  while  the  roaring  lion  is  hourly  watching  to 
mangle  and  devour  an  ancient  race,  who  celebrate  the  same  Christmas 
with  ourselves,  but  look  to  us  in  vain  for  rescue.  In  my  80th  year 
I  feel  it  an  honoiu-  to  be  associated  in  the  same  decade.  With  increasing 
years,  and  nearness  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord,  may  we,  spite  of  all 
mysteries,  have  confidence  in  the  King,  who  shall  '  rule  in  righteousness 
and  break  in  pieces  the  oppressor,'  and  humbly  but  surely  say,  '  I  know 
Him  whom  I  have  believed.'  Permit  me  to  congratulate  you  most 
heartily  on  the  recovery  of  your  '  angel  of  the  house,'  to  jiresent  to  her 
my  most  respectful  and  best  Xew  Year  wishes,  and  to  assure  yourself 
of  the  increasing  respect  and  affection  of  your  humble  but  faithful 
friend. 

"  X.  H." 

My  eightieth  birthday:  Mr.  Gladstone's  card  to  Rev.  F. 
Hastings,  convener  and  hon.  secretary  of  the  celebration  : — 

"  May  21st,  1896. 

My  dear  Sir,— On  the  one  hand  I  have  received  marked  personal 
kindness  from  Dr.  N.  Hall ;  on  the  other  have  had  the  misfortune  to  differ 
from  him  seriously.  Putting  both  these  circumstances  out  of  view,  I 
cannot  but  rejoice  that  his  prolonged  and  devoted  labours  on  behalf  of 
his  religious  profession  should  now  receive  the  warm  acknowledgment 
of  his  friends. 

"  Yours,  etc.,  W.  E.  G." 

Reply  of  N.  H.  :— 

"  .  .  The  difference  to  which  you  allude  so  gracefully  is  one  of 
plans  alone,  not  principle  ;  of  method,  not  of  motive  ;  of  the  road,  not 
of  the  goal.  Nothing  in  my  public  life  caused  me  such  distress  as  my 
failure,  after  great  effort,  to  agree  with  one  whom  I  so  reverence,  and 
from  whom  I  have  received  so  much  kindness.  But  this  diversity  of 
view  has  only  emphasised  true  unity  of  heart.  None  of  those  who  have 
zealously  followed  your  lead  in  every  particular,  have  sacrificed  more  in 


288 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


this  agreement  than  I  have  in  this  variation.  May  your  life  be  yet 
spared  many  years,  the  light  of  your  home,  the  pride  of  your  country, 
the  friend  of  the  oppressed,  and  now,  in  this  well-earned  leisure  the 
vindicator  of  those  foundation  truths  which  unite  all  Christians,  and 
which  will  abide  when  all  ecclesiastical  disputes  will  be  buried  for  ever 
with  Catholic  hallelujahs  and  a  universal  Te  Deum.  I  remain,  with 
profound  respect,  and  permit  me  to  add  M-ith  warm  Christian  affection, 

"  N.  H." 

On  our  return  from  Italy  in  189G  I  sent  Mr.  Gladstone  a 
duplicate  set  of  admirable  photographs  of  the  old  Christian 
churches  in  Ravenna,  and  received  the  following  acknowledg- 
ment : — 

"  Penmaenmawr,  October  29th,  1896. 
"  Dear  Mr.  ISTewman  Hall, — I  have  received  those  most  interest- 
ing photographs  with  a  mixture  of  pleasure  and  regret ;  for,  while  they 
are  highly  desirable  to  possess,  I  have  certain  misgivings  upon  the  ques- 
tion whether  I  ought  to  deprive  you  of  them.  However,  I  can  assure 
you  that  they  will  be  much  appreciated,  and  they  revive,  with  some 
freshness,  my  recollection  of  a  place,  Eavenna,  which  I  have  not  been 
able  to  visit  for  64  years.  I  thank  you  very  much  for  your  kindness.  A 
recollection  not  quite  so  old  as  the  other,  but  yet  of  a  mature  age, 
reminds  me  of  having  seen  you,  perhaps  for  the  first  time,  on  the  hill 
behind  the  village  of  Penmaenmawr.  I  hope  your  walking  power  holds 
out  better  than  mine  (as  no  doubt  it  ought),  and  I  remain,  with  every 
good  wish,  X  FaithfuUy  yours, 

"  W.  E.  Gladstone." 

To  this  I  replied,  saying  that  I  possessed  duplicates  now 
much  more  valuable  as  being  duplicates  of  those  possessed  by 
himself,  and  thanking  him  for  his  kind  remembrance  of  our 
first  meeting,  which  remembrance^  of  so  trifling  an  mcident 
was  as  remarkable  as  my  forgetfulness  of  it  would  have  been. 

May  9th,  1896.— To  DoUis  Hill,  where  Mr.  Gladstone  was 
resting  at  Lord  Aberdeen's.  I  took  a  copy  of  the  most  recent 
photograph,  asking  his  simple  signature  if  not  inconvenient. 
It  was  soon  brought  back,  the  ink  still  wet,  with  a  message 
regretting  medical  order  not  at  present  to  see  any  visitors.  I 
AVTote  expressing  thanks  and  saying  1  called  chiefly  to  report 
with  what  enthusiasm  a  resolution  had  been  passed  at  the 
Congregational  Union  expressive  of  sympathy  and  prayer.  I 
thought  that  he  Avould  be  interested  by  the  evidence  in  the 
chairman's  annual  address  that  our  churches  are  faithful  to 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE. 


289 


the  gospel  of  a  crucified  Saviour,  which  alone  can  give  peace 
to  the  individual,  brotherhood  to  the  race,  and  abiding  impulse 
to  all  good  works. 

Wednesday,  January  27th,  1897. — Gladstone  was  travelling 
to  Cannes  from  Hawarden.  I  knew  the  platform  at  Euston 
would  be  crowded,  so  I  went  to  Willesden  Junction,  where  all 
trains  stop  for  tickets.  After  waiting  two  hours  the  train 
drew  up — no  other  person  on  the  platform.  I  saw  him  leaning 
back  in  the  corner  of  an  ordinary  carriage  with  Mrs.  and  Miss 
Gladstone.  Mrs.  Gladstone  drew  Mr.  Gladstone's  attention, 
who  warmly  shook  hands.  I  said,  "  To  avoid  the  crowd  I 
came  here  in  hope  of  greeting  you  and  saying  that  my  whole 
soul  prays  that  the  Peace  of  God  may  keep  your  heart  and 
mind.  I  bless  God  for  your  glorious  past,  and  still  more 
glorious  future."  Mrs.  Gladstone  beamed  with  kindness  as 
she  gave  me  her  hand,  which  I  respectfully  saluted.  Another 
grasp  of  the  veteran's  hand  and  I  closed  the  door,  bowing 
"  Farewell."  I  paced  up  and  down  till  the  train  moved  off, 
when  I  waved  my  hat,  to  which  Mrs.  Gladstone  responded 
with  her  handkerchief 

W.  E.  G.  looked  far  older  than  when  we  last  met,  at 
Barmouth,  four  years  before.  He  seemed  wearied  with  the 
journey.  Though  I  might  have  enjoyed  five  minutes'  con- 
versation, I  would  not  intrude  beyond  this  greeting.  I  felt 
I  should  never  speak  to  him  again — he  looked  so  very  worn 
and  haggard.  What  a  marvel  of  learning,  eloquence,  states- 
manship !  what  a  history — what  a  loving  and  what  a  godly 
heart ! 

I  sent  copies  of  his  letters  to  Mr.  Gladstone,  asking  per- 
mission to  use  them  in  these  Reminiscences,  and  received  the 
following  reply — his  last  to  me — in  somewhat  trembling 
handwriting,  six  months  before  his  decease : — 

"  Hawarden, 

"  November  13th,  1897. 
"Dear  De.  Newman  Hall,— Forgive  my  brevity,  which  is  due  to 
circumstances  of  health. 

"You  little  know  how  sore  a  subject  this  of  publication  of  my 
letters  has  been  to  me.  There  has  been  so  much  of  it,  that  a  wise 
friend  admonished  nie  I  was  undergoing  ^jwcemea/  biography. 

T 


290 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


"  The  utmost  I  can  agree  to  now  is — 

"1.  The  publication  of  letters  of  mine  which  concern  not  myself 
but  the  person  addressed. 

"2.  Reference  and  general,  not  detailed,  description  of  my  letters  at 
large  (when  not  confidential). 

"  You  will,  I  dare  say,  be  able  to  give  not  only  readable,  but  some- 
times important  descriptions  of  the  very  interesting  evening  meetings 
which  I  have  at  various  times  attended  under  your  roof. 

"  With  all  best  wishes, 

"  Very  faithfully  yours, 

"  W.  E.  Gladstone." 

I  have  endeavoured  to  observe  these  wishes  of  my 
honoured  friend  as  if  he  were  still  with  us. 

To  the  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  Gladstone,  on  his  eighty-eighth 
birthday,  December  29th,  1897  :— 

"Most  honoured  and  deae,  Mk.  Gladstone,— Permit  me  to 
express  my  early  thought  and  prayer  this  morning,  that  God  may  yet 
grant  you  many  happy  returns  of  the  day,  enjoyed  together  with  the 
beloved  and  honoured  life  and  heart  companion  of  so  many  years.  I 
cannot  forget  the  great  privilege  I  have  occasionally  enjoyed  in  your 
society,  and  some  small  share  in  your  friendship.  With  countless  others 
I  unite  in  admiration  of  your  genius,  gratitude  for  your  services,  and 
sympathy  in  your  unchanging  love  of  justice,  liberty,  and  progress. 

We  are  both  advancing  toward  the  limit  of  the  present  stage  of 
human  life  ;  but  though  in  spheres  far  apart,  we  rejoice  together  in  the 
full  assurance  of  Iiope  for  the  undying  development  of  our  life  in  Christ 
— when  all  that  is  pure  and  beautiful  and  good,  and  the  best  joys  of 
friendship  and  love,  of  thought  and  action,  will  be  glorified  in  the  cloud- 
less light  of  Him  we  have  tried  to  serve,  whose  grace  we  have  rejoiced 
in,  and  in  whose  more  immediate  presence  we  shall  experience  '  fulness 
of  joy'  in  perfect  obedience  and  unwearied  service. 

"  I  remain,  honoured  and  dear  Sir,  with  sincere  affection, 
"  Most  faithfully  yours, 

"  Newman  Hall." 

When  Mr.  Gladstone  was  rapidly  declining,  I  wrote  : — 

"  To  Mrs.  Gladstone. 

"  Honoured  Madam, — Every  day  during  the  last  few  months  the 
illustrious  sufi'erer  has  been  in  my  .sympathies  and  prayers.  In  thousands 
of  our  Free  Churches  as  well  as  in  those  of  the  Establishment,  such 
))etitions  are  presented.  If  life  may  be  measured  by  conscientiou.s 
devotion  to  the  welfare  of  mankind  and  the  glory  of  God  from  youth 
to  age  :  with  unswerving  trust  in  Christ,  and  years  brightening  by 
tlie  nearness  of  the  unending  life  of  love  and  service,  and  of  renewed 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— GLADSTONE.  291 


intercourse  with  those  whom  death  cannot  sever — then  the  promise  is 
indeed  fulfilled  :  'With  long  life  will  I  satisfy  him,  and  show  him  my 
salvation.'  Though  far  behind  in  all  else,  I  hope  that  the  nearness 
of  fourscore  years  and  two  may  excuse  this  intrusion  on  your  hours  of 
mourning  and  anxiety.  Relying  on  this,  without  response,  I  remain, 
honoured  and  dear  Lady, 

"  Most  respectfully,  N.  H. 

"  Hampstead,  April  30th,  1898." 

To  William  Ewart  Gladstone,  shortly  before  his  decease: 

"  Now  boldest  thou  converse  alone  with  Him 
Who  reigns  the  King  of  Kings  !  and  fade  away 
The  pomp  of  Courts  and  Powers  thou  hast  known  ; 
They  pass  in  vision  and  in  vista  dim. 
Yea,  nations  who  have  waited  for  thy  word. 
While  England's  fiat  was  oft  voiced  by  thee, 
Great  Leader  eloquent  of  vast  array ; 
And  nobles  thou  hast  coroneted,  grown 
In  statesmanship  now  grey.    But  thou  hast  heard 
The  herald-call  to  rest.    By  length  of  years 
Is  earth's  frail  cup  of  life  filled  to  the  brim, 
And  overflows  into  that  boundless  sea 
Which  laves  God's  Throne. 

In  sympathy  and  tears 
All  discords  die— He  Heaven's  own  music  hears  ! " 

Harriet  M.  M.  Hall. 

To  Mrs.  Gladstone,  on  the  death  of  her  husband. 

"  June  1,  1898. 

"Honoured  and  dear  Madam,— I  have  purposely  delayed  the 
expression  of  my  ever-present  sympathy.  Beyond  the  innermost  circle 
few  have  felt  more  deeply.  I  passed  with  the  reverent  multitude  around 
the  object  of  a  nation's  honour  in  Westminster  Hall ;  I  stood  close 
to  the  historic  procession  of  princes  and  peasants  in  the  Abbey  ;  I  joined 
in  the  solemn  hymns  that  arose  from  around  the  open  grave ;  and  I 
spoke  last  Sunday  in  the  Park,  in  the  presence  of  a  hundred  thousand  of 
the  people  ;  but  the  one  object  indelibly  fixed  on  my  memory  is  the 
heroic  widow  who  suppressed  the  exhibition  of  her  agony  to  manifest 
to  the  end  her  true  love,  and  to  brave  a  heartless  fashion.  While 
praise  is  offered  constantly  for  such  a  gift  to  the  nation,  prayer  is 
also  offered,  fervent  and  tender,  for  the  chief  mourner.  To  those  who 
are  approaching  the  same  age  grief  is  allayed  by  the  near  hope  of  reunion 
in  the  presence  and  service  of  the  Lord  of  Life." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


PERSONS    I    HAVE    KNOWN:    C.  H.  SPURGEON — J.  B.  REYNOLDS 
— MRS.  CHARLES — E.  WHITE. 

I  HAVE  filled  several  pages  with  memories  of  the  greatest 
Statesman  of  the  British  Empire ;  I  shall  now  refer  to  the 
greatest  Preacher  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  This  epithet 
has  been  questioned,  other  names  have  been  mentioned  as 
far  more  illustrious.  Possibly — as  orators,  writers,  rulers, 
but  my  statement  relates  to  preachers.  I  thank  God  for 
all  the  varied  gifts  of  His  servants,  and  do  not  depreciate 
because  I  do  not  possess.  I  thank  God  for  those  who,  in  a 
former  age  or  now,  are  celebrated  for  learning,  genius,  logic, 
imagination,  wit,  administrative  or  other  power,  all  of  which 
may  be  incidentally  helpful  to  preaching  ;  but  if  preaching  is 
to  be  estimated  by  its  adaptations  to  its  special  ends,  then  I 
consider  that  Spurgeon's  preaching  has  no  rival  in  the  present 
day,  and  scarcely  any  in  the  past.  Consider  the  length  of 
time  during  which  his  ministry  has  gathered  many  thousands 
several  times  a  week  in  one  building;  the  steadfast  setting 
forth  of  Gospel  truth,  the  evident  aim  to  exalt  Christ  and  not 
self,  the  multitudes  converted  to  God,  and  the  fruits  of  such 
conversion  in  the  abundant  evangehstic  and  philanthropic 
labours  carried  on — then  I  think  my  estimate  capable  of 
defence.  A  barrister,  as  such,  excels  not  by  the  admiration 
he  receives  from  the  court,  but  the  verdict  he  wins  from  the 
jury ;  a  doctor,  not  by  the  honours  he  claims,  but  by  the 
patients  he  cures ;  a  general,  not  by  the  decorations  he  wears, 
but  the  victories  he  gains  ;  and  so  a  preacher,  for  success,  not 
in  the  commendation  of  critics,  the  laudations  of  the  press 
for  eloquence  or  popularity,  but  for  successful  endeavours 
in  turning  sinners  to  God,  and  strengthening  Christians  in 
hohness  and  usefulness.  This  success  is  not  restricted  to 
Spurgeon's  work  here  or  now — week  by  week  during  thirty 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— SPUEGEON. 


293 


years  his  sermons,  just  preached,  and  fresh  sermons  from 
old  notes,  are  multiplied  in  myriads  through  the  press,  in 
various  languages.    "  He,  being  dead,  yet  speaketh." 

We  were  near  neighbours  ecclesiastically,  and  still  nearer 
in  true  brotherhood.  His  Tabernacle  was  within  a  mile  of 
our  church.  We  never  grudged  one  another  any  transference 
of  members,  and  I  rejoiced  that  so  many  of  mine  regularly 
attended  his  Thursday  ministry.  The  question  of  baptism 
became  a  link  of  fellowship,  for,  whenever  any  of  my  flock 
told  me  their  doubts  on  the  subject  and  desire  for  immersion, 
I  lost  no  time  in  trying  to  alter  their  views,  but  gave  them  a 
note  to  Mr.  Spurgeon,  asking  him  to  grant  them  satisfaction, 
and  this  involved  no  alteration  in  pastoral  and  church 
relationship.  Half  my  church  officers  were  Baptists,  and  I 
never  made  the  method  a  topic  of  controversy,  though  always 
practising  infant  baptism  myself,  the  custom  of  my  predeces- 
sors in  the  pastorate.  The  subject  never  gave  occasion  for 
controversy. 

In  some  other  matters  Mr.  Spurgeon  diff'ered  from  me,  but 
always  lovingly.  One  day  he  spoke  of  my  Temperance  work 
as  using  a  wooden  saw  instead  of  the  Gospel  steel  saw.  I 
replied  by  retorting — "  I,  like  yourself,  use  a  steel  saw,  but 
mine  has  a  special  tooth  in  it  which  yours  lacks."  Happily, 
he  soon  after,  and  to  the  end,  used  with  great  efficiency  this 
Temperance  tooth  included  in  the  old  and  comprehensive 
steel  saw.  He  controverted  my  styling  our  new  building 
"  Christ's  Church,"  as  if  asserting  exclusive  or  superior 
position.  1  showed  him  that  it  was  not  "  Christ's  Church  " 
as  if  solely  belonging  to  Christ,  but  Christ-Church  for  com- 
memoration of  Christ,  as  others  to  commemorate  Peter  or 
Paul,  Wesle}^  or  Rowland  Hill,  for  preaching  Christ,  and 
serving  Christ,  just  as  others,  and  his  own.  Once,  on  his  own 
platform,  he  pleasantly  criticised  the  term  "  church,"  to  which 
I  replied  that  some  Christians,  like  infantine  Israelites  of  old, 
delighted  in  a  tent  or  "  Tabernacle  "  in  the  wilderness ;  some 
belonged  to  a  more  advanced  Jewish  people,  settled  in  a 
"  Temple " ;  while  others  loved  "  Mount  Zion "  and  the 
"  Church  of  the  first-born,"   applying  the  name  of  the 


294 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


assembly  also  to  tlie  place.  At  a  meeting  at  which  he  pre- 
sided he  questioned  the  use  of  printed  prayers,  and  of 
liturgies  "  meant  for  everybody  but  fitting  nobody,"  to  which 
I  rfeplied  in  the  course  of  my  speech  that  some  people  even 
used  printed  prayers  composed  in  artificial  rhyme  and  sung 
to  elaborate  tunes,  as  "  Jesu  !  Lover  of  my  soul."  He  seemed 
much  amused  at  the  retort.  When  I  was  preaching  to  young 
men  a  course  of  sermons  on  Butler's  "  Analogy,"  he  referred 
to  them  from  the  pulpit  as  delivered  by  a  brother  who,  he 
considered,  did  not  understand  Butler,  nor  did  Butler  under- 
stand the  "  Analogy  "  himself.  I  mention  such  trifling  differ- 
ences to  show  that  our  mutual  affection  did  not  result  from 
identity  of  opinion  on  all  matters.  We  did  not  express  our 
views  on  several  important  truths  in  the  same  terms. 
Diversities  only  accentuated  agreement.  An  emphatic  illus- 
tration was  sending  £100  for  our  building  fund : — 

"  March  I7th,  1873. 
"  Dear  Friend, — I  beg  to  hand  you  the  collection  of  yesterday  with 
the  love  of  all  of  us.    Please  receive  it  as  token  of  true  fellowship  in  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. — Yours,  for  all  the  Church, 

"C.  H.  Spurgeon." 

I  was  glad  to  reciprocate  with  a  surplus  of  value  in  surren- 
dering my  very  efficient  assistant  in  the  pastorate,  Rev. 
V.  Charlesworth,  to  become  the  greatly  valued  secretary  of 
Spurgeon's  orphanage,  with  the  oversight  of  several  hundred 
children. 

"  December  28th. 

"  May  you  have  a  good  year.  I  greatly  need  your  prayers.  May  we 
not  look  for  far  greater  things  if  we  have  faith  ?  We  are  neither  of  us 
too  old  to  reach  something  higher  yet  if  the  Lord  help  us,  though  I,  for 
one,  am  weaker  and  more  unworthy  than  ever.    '  The  Lord  liveth.' 

"  Yours  heartily, 

"C.  H.  S." 

On  two  successive  years  Mr.  Spurgeon  preached  on 
Monday  at  our  anniversaiy.  He  took  the  same  text  both 
times  and  expounded  it  in  the  same  manner.  I  was  very 
glad,  for  I  had  myself  been  recently,  but  undesignedly,  guilty 
of  the  same  indiscretion  elsewhere. 


PER80XS  I  HAVE  KXOWX.—SPUEGEOX.  295 

February  5th,  1875. — Found  Spurgeon  on  sofa  in  bedroom. 
Though  suffering  pain,  he  made  me  smile  by  wit  mingled 
with  wisdom.  Speaking  of  the  teachers  of  Christian  per- 
fection— "  They  are  chiefly  haK-pay  officers  and  single  women 
in  good  health  and  no  cares.  Let  them  have  a  touch  of 
gout,  and  ring  for  something  which  is  not  brought  at  once, 
and  see  if  there  isn't  a  bit  of  devil  left  in  them.  There's  our 
dear  friend  X.  I  always  thought  him  perfect  till  he  himself 
told  us  he  was."  "  Going  to  preach  for  a  brother,  I  stopped 
to  vote,  and  thus  was  a  little  late.  He  reproved  me  by 
saying, '  I  thought  your  citizenship  was  heavenly.'  '  Yes  ;  but 
I'm  told  to  mortify  the  old  man  ;  but  he  is  a  Tory,  and  so  I 
mortitied  him  by  voting  for  a  Liberal.'  " 

In  reply  to  an  invitation  to  take  part  in  the  opening 
services  of  our  church : — 

"April,  1876. 

"  Do  take  the  will  for  the  deed  this  time.  You  do  not  need  nie,  for 
your  oi)ening  will  secure  an  audience  from  its  own  interest ;  and  I  will, 
i;  the  Lord  gives  me  strength,  serve  you  on  some  humbler  but  not  less 
needful  occasion.  I  am  sure  I  would  help  you  if  I  could,  but  now  I  am 
so  weak  that  to  stand  an  hour  is  such  a  trial  and  makes  me  tremble  so 
that  I  shall  be  obliged  to  give  up  altogether  unless  I  can  have  the  half- 
duty  of  a  cripple. 

"  Yours  ever  heartily, 

"  C.  H.  S." 

May  9th,  1877. — Mr.  Spurgeon  preached  in  our  church 
during  the  great  annual  meetings  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society.  This  sermon  has  always  been  regarded  as  a  great 
function,  in  preparation  for  which  some  ot  the  best  preachers 
of  the  day  have  spent  their  best  hours  during  several  weeks. 
Mr.  Spurgeon  told  me  he  could  not  fix  his  mind  on  his  text 
till  7  o'clock  the  same  morning,  when  he  made  these  notes  on 
a  single  leaf  of  note-paper,  which  he  gave  to  me : — 

"  Joshua  vii.  3.  :  '  Let  not  all  the  people  go  up.'  Joshua  viii.  1  : 
'  Take  all  the  people  of  war  with  thee.' 

"  I.  An  error  to  be  carefully  avoided,  caused  by  secret  sin — presump- 
tion. Forgetting  their  commission— forsaking  first  model — carnal 
wisdom — running  counter  to  divine  design. 

"  II.  A  command  to  be  earnestly  obeyed,  else  evil  to  the  inactive 
themselves.    Hunt  out  the  sin.    Urge  personal  obligation— unity  of  the 


296 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


whole  body— importance  of  the  enterprise — practical  work  ourselves. 
Pray  for  more  grace.    Who  has  hitherto  been  an  idler  ? 

"  III.  Results  to  be  believingly  expected.  Increased  life  and  unity. 
Strength  adequate.  Overflow  for  larger  enterprises.  Eagerness  to 
complete  the  conquest  of  the  whole  world  by  missionary  operations." 

Two  thousand  people  listened  to  the  sermon  preached 
from  these  notes,  which  occupied  an  hour  in  delivery.  I 
feel  sure  many  will  be  interested  in  this  sample  of  the  great 
preacher's  notes,  and  may  wonder  at  the  smallness  of  the 
"brief"  compared  with  the  greatness  of  the  oration;  for  it 
was  admitted  by  all — a  large  proportion  of  the  hearers  being 
preachers — to  have  been  a  deliverance  of  the  very  highest 
character  for  adaptation,  impressiveness,  and  usefulness. 
Although  the  discourse  was  long,  no  one  went  out  or  seemed 
weary. 

After  some  gap  in  correspondence  : — 

"  I  never  expect  an  answer  merely  as  a  matter  of  form.  When  I 
perfectly  agi-ee  with  a  brother  I  neglect  mere  etiquette  and  send  no  reply. 
Time  is  too  precious  to  us  both  to  care  for  form.  Hearty  thanks  for 
your  letters,  and  sevenfold  for  '  The  Shadow  of  the  Almighty.'  I  have 
been  feeding  on  it,  and  must  go  through  it  again.  ...  I  want  you 
to  give  my  students  a  solemn  address  on  their  work,  which  may  do  them 
good  as  long  as  they  live.  There  are  not  in  England  more  devoted 
young  men  than  the  most  of  them,  but  we  need  daily  arousing,  and  you 
can  do  it.  I  greatly  bless  God  for  your  success  in  winning  souls,  and 
while  I  gird  up  my  loins  to  run  side  by  side  with  you  in  this  good  race, 
I  pray  that  you  may  take  even  greater  strides,  and  that  by  grace  I  may 
also  maintain  rank  passibus  equis.  Pleader  with  men,  O  come  and 
plead  with  us,  that  we  may  be  more  earnest  than  ever." 

"  Jan.  29,  1887. 

"  I  am  full  of  rheumatism  and  other  mischiefs,  but  will  say  nothing 
about  it  if  I  can  keep  on  my  legs.  I  don't  know  how  to  preach  ;  I  am  a 
poor  bungler.  We  shall  both  do  well  so  long  as  we  still  feel  that  we  are 
learners. 

"  Yours  ever  heartily." 

May  21st,  1887. — Visit  to  Spurgeon,  and  referred  to 
the  great  speech,  an  hour  long,  the  week  before  in  Exeter 
Hall.  "  How  long  did  it  take  you  to  prepare  it  ? "  S. :  "  I 
could  do  nothing  that  morning — bothered  by  a  caller.  Only 
time  to  select  three  or  four  anecdotes  from  scrap-book,  which, 
on  my  way,  I  threaded  together.    A  deacon  said  afterwards, 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— SPUBGEON.  297 


'  You  did  well,  and  felt  happy.  I  knew  you  would.  I  was  up 
early,  and  from  5  to  7  was  urgent  in  prayer  that  God  would 
give  you  a  message.'  That  deacon  hunts  for  souls  as  dogs 
for  the  hare.  He  accosted  a  prostitute  one  evening— raining 
— knocked  at  a  door  and  asked  shelter — mistress  listened 
while  he  spoke  to  the  girl  and  prayed.  Both  are  now  members 
of  the  Tabernacle."  Replying  to  question,  he  explained  how 
he  spent  his  time : — 

Diary. — Visit  to  Spurgeon,  who  told  me  his  method  of  work. 

Monday  morning :  Correcting  report  of  Sunday  sermons. 
In  vestry  at  3  with  inquirers.  Church-meeting  at  6.  Prayer- 
meeting  7  to  8.30.  Tuesday,  5  to  8,  inquirers.  Wednesday, 
for  preaching  elsewhere.  Thursday,  prayer-meeting  and 
sermon.  Friday,  3  to  5,  with  his  students.  Visiting  confined 
to  cases  of  affliction — cannot  undertake  funerals.  Reading — 
always  some  scientific  book ;  also  travels,  history,  sometimes 
fiction,  for  illustration.  Showed  us  scrap-books  full  of 
humorous  anecdotes  and  caricatures  of  himself — "good  and 
bad,  getting  ready  for  my  burial " — strong  against  G.'s  Home 
Rule — decUned  a  certain  invitation  to  confer  as  allies  re- 
specting Gospel  truth  and  conduct  because  his  own  views 
were  opposed  to  those  of  H.  W.  B.,  and  because  he  disapproved 
of  Christian  ministers  sanctioning  by  their  presence  the 
theatrical  exhibitions  of  the  day.  He  objected  to  receive  as 
members  theatre-goers. 

Diary. — May  20th,  1888. — Now  closes  my  seventieth  year. 
Much  refreshed  by  this  visit  to  Spurgeon.  I  praise  God 
for  undiminished  faith  in  the  Old  Gospel — sympathy  with 
such  a  zealous  servant  of  Christ.  It  is  difficult  to  realise 
my  age.  I  eat,  sleep,  preach,  study,  walk  as  well  as  ever,  only 
that  I  do  not  climb  a  hill  so  fast  as  once.  But  how  little  I 
do  compared  with  Spurgeon  and  others !  God  forgive  an 
unprofitable  servant ! 

"  Beulah  Hill,  1888,  July  4. 

"  Dear  Friend,— I  tave  only  just  heard  that  the  fourth  of  July  is 
your  anniversary.  I  congratulate  you,  and  I  pray  that  you  may  have  a 
right  good  day.  If  I  had  been  well  enough,  I  would  have  accepted  your 
invitation,  you  may  be  quite  sure. 

"  I  thank  you  and  your  friends  for  many  kindnesses  by  way  of  help 


298 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


in  my  hours  of  sickness.  The  Lord  bless  you  who  preached  and  the 
people  who  spared  you  !  In  these  days  we  are  two  of  the  old  school. 
Our  experience  has  taught  us  that  both  for  conversion  and  edification 
the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  is  all-sufficient.  A  cliildlilce  faith  in  the 
atoning  sacrifice  is  the  foundation  for  the  purest  and  noblest  of 
characters.  As  the  hammer  comes  down  on  the  anvil  ever  with  the 
same  ring,  so  will  we  preach  Christ !  Christ !  Christ !  and  nothing  else 
but  Christ.  Our  friends  leave  us  for  the  suburbs,  but  I  trust  the  Lord 
will  raise  up  around  us  another  generation  of  faithful  men.  God  bless 
those  attached  brethren  who  stick  to  us  and  bear  the  brunt  of  the 
battle  with  us.  I  feel  a  deep  gratitude  to  all  such,  both  at  Tabernacle 
and  at  Christ  Church.  To  you  I  desire  continued  health  and  joyous 
communion  with  God. 

"  Yours  very  heartily, 

"C.  H.  S." 

June  22nd,  1889. — Wife  and  I,  with  our  dear  friend 
Cuyler,  to  see  Spurgeon.  He  told  us  that  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  (Benson)  added  the  word  "  Reverend "  to  the 
envelope  for  reply  sent  to  the  Archbishop  with  the  address, 
"  C.  H.  Spurgeon."  The  Bishop  of  Rochester  (Thorold)  took 
him  into  his  private  chapel,  and  asked  that  they  should  pray 
together.  He  spoke  with  much  animation  of  the  true  inter- 
pretation of  Christ  preaching  to  the  spirits  in  prison,  which 
had  lately  flashed  on  his  mind.  The  antediluvians  in  the 
days  of  Noah  found  themselves  between  the  rising  flood  and 
the  closed  ark.  They  were  in  terror,  and  by  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  preaching  to  them  by  Noah,  they  repented  and  were 
saved.  He  was  "  quite  sure  this  was  the  explanation,  and  so 
simple"!  But  is  not  the  plain  statement  still  more  simple — 
that  Christ  himself,  after  he  was  put  to  death  in  his  body, 
went  and  preached  to  spirits  in  safe  custody,  who  in  the  days 
of  Noah  were  impenitent  ? 

We  spent  an  hour  with  him  in  his  grounds.  We 
saw  his  cart  with  name  painted,  "  Charles  Haddon  Spur- 
geon, licensed  to  sell  milk."  He  told  us  that  as  he 
was  informed  milk  could  not  be  sold  at  the  usual  price 
without  temptation  for  the  vendor  to  put  water  in  it. 
he  sold  his  milk  to  a  few  neighbours  at  a  proper  price' 
and  gave  the  produce  to  two  elderly  Christian  ladies 
in  very  reduced  circumstances.     They  had  no  notion  from 


PERSOXS  I  HAVE  KXOWX.—SPURGEON.  299 


whom  the  cheque  came  to  them  every  month,  and  it  was  a 
constant  delight  to  himself  to  think  of  their  wondering 
gratitude. 

At  a  cheerful  "  high  tea  "  with  him  and  Mrs.  Spurgeon,  I 
asked  what  text  he  would  preach  from  next  day.  He  had  no 
idea.  When  his  friends  left  him  about  seven  o'clock,  he  woidd 
take  a  turn  and  think  over  a  number  of  texts.  When  one  struck 
his  mind  he  came  to  his  desk,  and  on  a  single  leaf  of  paper 
wrote  a  few  heads ;  then  enriched  his  own  meditations  by 
reading  what  others  had  written,  and  trusted  to  God  for 
enlargement.  So  for  the  evening  sermon,  which  he  began  to 
prepare  on  Sunday  afternoon.  But  he  said  he  was  storing  up 
materials  all  the  week,  and  so  saved  the  time  others  spent  in 
laborious  writing.  He  asked  me  for  a  text,  and  I  gave  him 
what  he  said  was  quite  new  to  him  :  "And  we  are  "  (see  R.  V. 
1  John  iii.  1).  After  tea,  family  prayer.  Marvellous  was  his 
prayer — such  nearness  to  God,  such  reverential,  familiar 
communion  of  a  child  with  a  father ! 

"  Westwood,  Oct.  10,  '91. 
"Deak  Fkiend, — Your  love  to  me  is  never  a  matter  of  question 
with  me,  but  far  rather  a  theme  for  wonder.  The  Lord  be  with  you  in 
the  service  of  love  which  you  have  undertaken  to-morrow  morning 
(Sunday).  It  is  His  wont  to  aid  those  who,  in  His  name,  deliver  a  true 
message,  and  that  you  always  do.  May  you  have  a  joyous  sense  of 
Divine  aid.  I  desire  my  kindest  regards  to  Mrs.  Newman  Hall, 
a  cro-mi  of  many  gems  to  her  husband.  I  am  decidedly  better;  a 
poor  weak  creature,  but  mending.  Everyone  seems  bent  on  pleasing 
me.  The  Vicar  of  Eastbourne  called,  and  we  had  prayer  together. 
The  Mayor  also  called,  and  is  to  come  again.  I  see  an  '  open  letter ' 
appears.    What  next  ]    Yours  in  our  Lord  Jesus, 

"  C.  H.  S." 

He  absolutely  insisted  that  his  friends  should  make  no 
reply  to  this  "  open  letter,"  or  take  any  notice  of  it. 

My  wife  and  I  frequently  spent  part  of  Saturday  after- 
noon with  Mr.  Spurgeon.  I  regret  I  have  so  few  memoranda 
of  these  visits.  I  remember  his  speaking  of  Job's  comforters, 
"  They  often  tell  us  of  folks  worse  off — as  if  that  was  any 
comfort.  A  man  said  to  me,  suffering  from  gout  in  the  legs, 
'  I  know  a  man  with  no  legs  at  all.'    I  replied, '  Do  you  take 


300 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


me  for  a  demon,  to  be  pleased  that  others  are  worse  off  ?  Tell 
me  of  others  who  are  better  off.' "  Another,  who  had  never 
known  pain,  coming  to  comfort  him,  "  seemed  like  an  elephant 
trying  to  dance."  God  afflicts  His  servants  to  enable  them  to 
comfort  others  by  sympathy.  He  told  me  they  expected 
five  hundred  conversions  every  year  at  the  Tabernacle — 
there  was  scarcely  ever  a  service  without  one  led  to  Christ. 
He  asked  me  to  pray,  and  then  he  followed,  earnestly 
beseeching  blessings  on  our  new  church.  Pressing  my  hand, 
he  said,  affectionately,  "  I  take  it  so  kind  of  you  to  come  and 
see  me."  His  face  often  twinged  with  pain  as  he  uttered 
sayings  both  humorous  and  godly. 

Mr.  Spurgeon's  increased  illness  excited  great  sympathy 
and  anxiety.  Prayer-meetings  were  held  day  by  day  in  the 
Tabernacle.  In  some  of  these  I  took  part,  and  in  one  of 
my  addresses  I  affectionately  warned  my  hearers  against 
praying  even  for  so  dear  a  life,  apart  from  resignation  to 
the  Divine  Will.  We  ought  not  to  ask  for  anything  so 
importunately  as  to  be  tempted  to  disbelieve  in  prayer  and 
in  God,  in  case  our  prayers  were  not  answered  xactely  as  we 
wished.  Should  it  be  the  will  of  the  Master  shortly  to 
release  His  faithful  servant  from  the  pains  of  the  body 
and  welcome  him  to  his  eternal  rest  Avith  the  welcome, 
"Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,"  we  ought,  in  the 
true  spirit  of  prayer,  to  be  prepared  to  say  with  our  Lord, 
"  Father,  not  my  will  but  Thine  be  done." 

June  29th,  1891. — One  of  the  newspapers  thus  referred  to 
the  occasion : — 

"  It  was  peculiarly  fitting  that  the  Rev.  Newman  Hall,  the  friend 
and  neighbour  for  so  many  years  of  Mr.  Spurgeon,  should  bring  to 
a  close  the  day  of  prayer  at  the  Metropolitan  Tabernacle  on  Monday— a 
day  that  will  henceforth  be  regarded  as  perhaps  the  most  memorable  in 
the  interesting  history  of  the  great  Nonconformist  edifice.  Mr.  Hall 
said  he  regarded  Mr.  Spurgeon  as  the  greatest  preacher  of  the  day,  the 
greatest  preacher  in  the  truest  sense  of  the  term  that  England  perhaps 
had  ever  been  favoured  with.  The  marvellous  hold  Mr.  Spurgeon  had 
of  the  people,  maintained  for  a  long  series  of  years  the  freshness 
and  vivacity  with  which  he  proclaimed  the  'old  story' — a  freshness 
of  style  which  pervaded  the  printed  page  in  a  manner  almost  equal 
to  his  matchless  oratory,  extorting  admiration  from  those  who  were 


PERSONS  I  HAVE   KNOWN.— SPURGEON. 


301 


unfavourable  to  his  theology,  his  philanthropy,  the  universal  esteem  in 
which  he  was  held  by  all  denominations,  and  the  fact,  of  which  he  was 
personally  cognisant,  that  Spurgeon's  sermons  were  read  every  Sunday 
in  many  parish  churches,  were  briefly  touched  upon.  The  prayer- 
meetings  on  Monday,  fitly  closed  by  the  Rev.  Newman  Hall,  Mr. 
Spurgeon's  old  and  trusted  friend,  were  characterised  by  real  earnest- 
ness and  simplicity  of  feeling." 

June  29th,  1891. — Short  address  at  prayer-meeting  for  Spur- 
geon  at  M.T.  In  my  prayer  a  sudden  thought  came  to  me : 
There  are  some  here  who  love  Spurgeon,  but  do  not  love 
Spurgeon's  Christ !  0  may  this  illness  make  them  consider 
and  repent !  O  let  not  his  faithful  ministry  rise  up  to 
condemn  them  ! 

Next  day  I  received  the  following  letter : — 

"  June  30th,  1891. 
"I  feel  constrained  to  thank  you  for  your  inspired  prayer  at  the 
Tabernacle  last  evening,  for  it  went  direct  to  my  heart.  Christ  had 
been  to  me  an  ideal,  but  not,  as  I  rejoice  this  morning,  my  Saviour 
These  words,  '  some  here  do  love  their  Spurgeon,  but  do  not  love  his 
Saviour.'  These  words  by  God's  Spirit  touched  my  heart.  Thank  God 
for  your  loving  entreaties,  for  now  I  know  that  I  both  love  the  Saviour 
and  dear  Mr.  S.,  whose  words  ever  set  my  heart  in  a  state  of  condemnation 
and  unrest  ;  but  now  I  can  say,  '  I  am  the  Lord's  and  He  is  mine.'  I 
felt  constrained  to  thank  you  for  the  inspired  line  of  thought  you  took, 
which,  by  God's  Spirit,  has  led  me  to,  I  trust,  a  whole-hearted  life- 
surrender,  to  the  service  of  Him  who  is  now  my  Saviour. 

"A.  D." 

This  was  a  prompt  answer  to  Him  who  can  use  as  instru- 
mental in  conversion  not  only  the  sermon  but  the  prayer.  I 
at  once  sent  this  letter  to  dear  C.  H.  S.  as  a  first-fruit  of  good 
from  his  affliction. 

1892. — Spurgeon's  decease  and  burial.  January  31st. — 
Had  seemed  better  at  Mentone.  Sudden  chill — in  four 
days  at  rest.  February  7  th.— The  body,  in  coffin  of  olive 
wood,  placed  in  Metropolitan  Tabernacle.  Palm  branches 
around ;  open  Bible  on  lid ;  60,000  persons  walked  round  it. 
Great  service  in  the  afternoon,  men  alone ;  pastors,  mis- 
sionaries, and  students  on  platform  with  Canon  Fleming, 
Monro  Gibson,  James  Spurgeon,  Meyer,  Pierson.  Admir- 
able and  touching  address  from  Dr.  Maclaren.  February 


302 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


10th. — Funeral.  Tabernacle  crowded.  Archibald  Brown 
read.  N.  H.  offered  prayer.  Crowds  outside  all  the  way 
to  Norwood  Cemetery.  All  shops  closed  and  blinds  drawn. 
Dear  friend,  true  brother,  great  philanthropist,  grandest 
preacher  of  the  age,  if  preaching  is  estimated  by  its  fitness 
for  its  own  object,  and  its  success  in  converting  sinners 
and  feeding  the  flock  of  God.  Special  services  were  also 
held  at  Christ  Church,  where  my  heart  dictated  a  memorial 
sermon. 

Letter  from  the  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts  on  the  death  of 
Spurgeon : — 

"Stratton  Street,  February  8th,  1892. 
"  Dear  Dr.  Newman  Hall, — You  have  been  much  in  our  thoughts 
during  these  days  which  have  brought  you  and  Mrs.  Hall  so  much 
sorrow.  I  remember  in  last  summer  when  you  were  at  Holly  Lodge 
you  did  not  indulge  much  hope  of  your  great  and  your  dear  friend's 
ultimate  recovery,  and  perhaps,  knowing  how  much  he  must  have 
suflered,  you  scarcely  wished  the  stay  on  earth  prolonged  ;  and  now,  he 
may  not  seem  very  far  from  those  to  whom  he  was  in  heart  and  spirit 
united  in  such  close  bonds.  Still  you  must  'sorrow'  you  shall  see  his 
face  no  more,  and  both  I  and  Mr.  Burdett-Coutts  olfer  you  our  very 
sincere  sympathy.  Your  narrative  of  his  '  Dairy  Charity'  has  remained 
impressed  on  my  mind,  and  I  shall  never  see  the  word  'dairy'  without 
feeling  a  wish  (and  more  than  a  wish  only)  to  do  something  after  his 
fashion.  We  are  invited  to  attend  the  service  in  his  Tabernacle,  and  we 
are  gratified  to  be  thus  able  to  render  tribute  to  the  work  of  one  of 
our  century  preachers  and  brightest  beacons  of  a  pure  and  unswerving 
faith. 

"  Believe  me, 

"  Dear  Dr.  Newman  Hall, 

"  Very  sincerely  yours, 
"  and  in  most  true  sympathy  with  your  affection  for  the  friend 
who  has  gone  before,  but  at  whose  grave  you  must  weep  such 
tears, 

"  Burdett-Coutts." 

Dr.  Henry  K.  Rejniolds,  Principal  of  Cheshunt  College, 
was  one  of  my  oldest,  nearest  and  dearest  friends.  A 
wonderful  combination  of  learning,  godliness,  humility, 
and  tender  heartedness.  In  every  student's  heart  he  had 
a  home.  While  admiring  his  intellect  and  prizing  his  instruc- 
tions, they  confided  in  his  counsel,  and  shared  in  the 
friendship  he  felt  for  every  one  of  "  his  boys."    Cheshunt  was 


rERSOyS  I  EAVE  KXOWX.—riEYXOLBS.  303 


an  impersonation  of  Reynolds.  What  he  was  as  a  friend  may 
be  inferred  from  his  letters,  from  which  I  venture  to  make 
a  few  extracts. 

"  Cheshunt  College,  September,  1880. 
"  My  beloved  Newmax, — Love  is  very  ■wonderful  and  blessed,  and 
when  it  ministers  to  us  the  Divine  fulness  and  is  its  very  image,  how 
can  we  do  other  than  make  our  li'e  a  psalm  of  thanksgiving.  .  .  Just 
read  through  your  '  Grace  and  Glory.'  Your  words  have  the  old  ring 
and  fire  in  them.  May  our  Divine  Lord  bless  them  to  kindle  hope  and 
strengthen  faith  in  the  lovableness  of  our  Eternal  God.'' 

"  December  6th,  1883. 
"  I  have  read  ever  so  much  of  your  Lord's  Prayer,  and  feel  sure 
it  will  go  right  to  other  hearts  as  it  does  to  mine,  and  lift  many  of  us 
into  the  Father's  everlasting  arms.  It  is  wonderful  uplifting  when  we 
can  appropriate  our  Father's  Name,  call  it  ours,  and  be  honoured  best 
in  its  hallowing.  ...  I  have  your  portrait  over  our  door,  with 
Gladstone  and  Wordsworth  and  others,  and  I  greet  you  and  think  of 
you  everj'  time  I  enter  the  room,  God  bless  you  and  dear  Mrs.  N.  Hall, 
and  be  thanked  for  having  given  me  such  a  friend." 

"May  21st,  1S83. 

"Every  morning  strikes  us  with  a  fresh  sense  of  wonder,  at  the 
inestimable  fulness  of  God's  goodness  !  What  will  it  be  when  our 
eyes  and  hearts  are  purged !  .  .  I  hope  your  brother's  boy  Arthur 
will  be  really  helped  here  in  his  preparation  for  the  work  for  which 
he  seems  wonderfully  and  hereditarily— avicularly  and  avuncuiarly  and 
parentally  predestined.  So  prays  lovingly  your  affectionate  brother- 
friend." 

"February  17th,  1884. 
"  I  am  going  steadily  forward  with  my  commentary  :  at  all  events  it 
is  a  blessed  exercise  for  oneself,  whether  anyone  will  ever  read  it  or  not. 
How  clear  it  is  that  we  have  only  specimens  and  hints  of  the  abundant 
life  and  inexhaustible  teaching  of  the  Word  manifest  in  the  flesh." 

Referring  to  certain  hymnals  : — 

"  June  7th,  1887. 

"How  extraordinary  the  omissions,  and  new  ones  which  do  not 
convey  either  in  felicitous  rhj-me,  poetical  touch,  or  freshness  a  solitary 
advantage  over  some  which  have  been  discarded." 

Referring  to  his  commentary  : — 

"December  30th,  1887. 
"  I  am  deeply  thankful  that  God  has  permitted  me  to  see  almost  to 
the  end  of  this  long  but  happy  task.  You  can  imagine  how  intense  the 
feelings  are  which  every  verse  and  almost  every  word  excites.  I  some- 
times dare  to  hope  that  the  commentary  may  be  of  some  help  to  my 
brethren.    It  comforts  me  exceedingly  that  you  and  a  few  others  will 


304 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


read  it  with  loving  eyes.  Would  that  we  could  meet  a  little  oftener, 
not  only  in  thought,  love  and  prayer,  but  hand  to  hand." 

On  the  death  of  his  wife  : — 

"  October  22nd. 

"  It  would  be  unfilial  to  rebel  against  the  Infinite  Goodness  that  has 
taken  my  dearest  one  from  me  that  she  should  be  with  Him.  I  cannot 
write  the  throbbing  words  that  press  to  be  .said.  God  knows  what  He 
is  keeping  for  me.  I  am  trying  to  praise  and  to  read  His  word  with  her 
still.  But  I  feel  that  she  has  climbed  a  long  way  up  the  mount  of  God. 
How  fond  she  was  of  you  and  dear  Mrs.  Hall.  My  dear  love  to  the 
sister.  I  thank  you  both  for  your  dear  tender  love,  like  dew  upon  the 
flowers. 

"  Your  loving  brother  friend  to  both, 

"Henry  R.  Reynolds." 

Funeral  of  Dr.  Henry  Allon,  eminent  as  pastor,  preacher, 
essayist,  my  true  friend  of  many  years  : — 

"  Cheshunt,  April  23rd,  1893. 

"  Beloved  Brother  Friend,—  .  .  .  The  only  compensation  to 
us,  his  old  friends,  is  that  the  grace  of  God  which  reached  us  through 
his  loving,  magnanimous  nature  and  robust  sense  and  tender  heart,  may 
come  to  us  direct  from  the  great  Giver  and  Lover  and  Father. 

"  I  was  too  agitated  to  speak  for  the  first  time  in  the  dear  fellow's 
pulpit,  with  his  coffm  just  below  me,  not  himself  there,  but  in  the  rest 
and  the  light  above.  When  two  or  three  times  I  felt  I  should  break 
down  I  saw  your  dear  face  and  knew  you  felt  with  me,  and  asked  for 
the  .strength  I  needed. 

"  It  delights  me  unspeakably  that  the  University  of  Edinburgh  has 
honoured  itself  by  bestowing  the  D.D.    God  bless  you  and  give  you 
years  yet  to  wear  this  entirely  honourable  tribute.    I  do  greatly  rejoice 
in  it.    With  dear  love  to  you  both  fi  om  us  both, 
"  Your  very  loving  friend, 

"H.  R.  Reynolds." 

He  told  me  that  his  brother.  Sir  Russell  Reynolds,  on  his 
death-bed,  when  unconscious  to  things  visible,  said :  "  I  see 
father  and  mother,  and  Henry's  wife ;  but  where  is  Henry 
and  where  is  my  wife  ? "  So  that  he  saw  mentally  dear  ones 
who  had  entered  the  spirit  world,  but  not  the  living. 

November  30th,  1894. — To  Cheshunt.  Dear  Reynolds, 
through  illness,  obliged  to  resign  his  office  as  principal.  He 
spoke  in  sympathy  with  Dale,  who  in  a  recent  letter  lamented 
his  own  imperfections,  while  rejoicing  that  God  deigned  to 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— WHITE. 


305 


use  for  His  loving  purposes  unworthy  instruments,  sending 
streams  of  grace  through  channels  so  stained. 

September  9th,  1896. — My  dearest  and  oldest  friend  went 
home.  He  had  been  in  Yorkshire  visiting  friends  and  returned 
on  Monday,  September  7th,  weary  and  weak  Wednesday,  9th, 
sank  gently  to  sleep  in  Jesus.  That  afternoon  I  went  to  weep 
with  the  two  loving  sisters  at  Broxbourne.  We  gave  thanks 
together  for  his  manly  strength  and  womanly  tenderness ;  his 
learning,  wisdom,  usefulness,  and  humility ;  above  all  his 
entire  reliance  upon  and  consecration  to  Christ.  How  he 
sympathised  in  grief,  and  rejoiced  in  joy  as  his  own  !  He 
was  an  Apostle  John.  What  a  treasure  is  the  memory  of 
his  love,  the  consciousness  of  its  perpetuation,  and  the  assured 
hope  of  its  endless  perfection  in  the  love  and  glory  of  the 
Elder  Brother. 

The  Reverend  Edward  White  was  for  nearly  forty  years  one 
of  my  dearest  and  most  honoured  friends.  For  a  combination 
of  learning,  secular  and  sacred,  godliness  and  manliness  and 
human  sympathy,  beautiful  thinking,  heavenly  communion, 
and  eloquent  expression,  searching  of  the  Scriptures  and  pro- 
found reverence,  along  with  a  never-failing  fountain  of  refined 
humour,  I  have  never  known  his  equal.  At  the  beginning  of 
his  ministry  at  Hereford,  fifty  years  ago,  he  published  the 
result  of  much  contemplation  and  prayer  in  his  volume,  "  Life 
in  Christ."  In  these  pages  he  dared  to  differ  from  the  dogma 
of  the  old  philosophy — natural  immortality.  Instead  of  basing 
his  belief  on  the  indivisibility  ot  mind,  and  therefore  its 
indestructibility,  he  made  the  resurrection  of  Christ  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Christian  hope.  Christ  lives  for  ever  ;  therefore 
all  who  are  united  to  Him  by  faith  are  partakers  of  His  life. 
This  immortality  is  not  conjectural,  but  actual;  not  merely 
future,  but  present.  To  understand  his  argument  his  own 
book  should  be  studied.  It  has  been  reproduced  in  several 
languages,  and  has  much  influenced  theological  opinion  m 
the  Churches. 

But  his  strong  arguments  and  boldness  in  publishing  them 
caused  him  to  be  regarded  by  many  as  heretical.    Because  he 

D 


306 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


differed  from  a  long-prevailing  mode  of  explaining  the  great 
mystery  of  the  future,  it  was  assumed  that  he  questioned  the 
truth  of  the  Bible  on  other  and  fundamental  questions.  His 
book  was  strongly  censured  by  some  who  refused  to  study 
it,  and  many  doors  of  ecclesiastical  advancement  were  thus 
closed  upon  one  of  the  most  worthy.  This  has  long  since 
passed  away,  and  he  has  been  for  many  years  regarded  with 
admiration  even  by  those  who  have  not  accepted  all  his 
opinions.  1  feel  personally  indebted  to  him,  more  than  I 
can  express,  for  "  Life  in  Christ " — a  wider  hope  for  the  race, 
a  stronger  personal  hope  for  each  believer,  without  accepting 
every  detail.  I  also  owe  to  him  my  change  of  view  respecting 
the  second  advent,  which  I  no  longer  postpone  till  the  com- 
pletion of  the  millennium,  but  contemplate  as  possible  in 
our  own  day,  to  bring  that  millennium  to  pass.  But  this  is 
not  the  place  to  discuss  these  questions. 

I  extract  from  my  diary  a  few  scattered  notes  of  my  inter- 
course with  him  and  some  of  his  observations  : — 

Edward  White  knew  how  Darwin  had  opened  a  room  for 
the  villagers  where  he  hved,  for  lectures,  reading,  and  recre- 
ation. There  were  some  drunken,  dissolute  fellows  he  could 
do  nothing  with.  Some  gentlemen  were  associated  for 
evangelisation,  and  obtained  permission  to  occupy  the 
room  on  Sunday  evenings.  Some  of  the  wildest  fellows  were 
converted,  and  became  sober  and  courteous.  Darwin  Avas 
astonished.  What  evolution  is  this  ?  He  went  himself  to 
the  service — wondered  at  the  result  from  such  simple  means. 
"  But  seeing  the  man  who  was  healed  standing  by,  he  could 
say  nothing  against  it." 

Darwin's  inquiry  of  one  of  the  evangelists  how  it  was 
done  gave  an  admirable  opportunity  of  explaining  to  the 
scientist  the  great  facts  and  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  work  of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  connection  with  the 
truth. 

Edward  White  was  one  of  a  "  breakfast-fraternal "  to  which 
we  both  have  belonged  thirty  years.  His  deeply  devout 
prayers,  his  reverence  for  the  Bible  and  knowledge  of  its 
contents,  his  critical  and,  at  the  same  time,  practical  and 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— WHITE. 


307 


devotional  interpretations,  interspersed,  with  flashes  of 
wisdom  and  wit,  gave  special  charm  to  our  brotherhood.  I 
transcribe  from  my  diary  some  remembrances  of  his 
sayings : — 

"  Many  readers  do  not  understand  the  teaching  of  my  '  Life  in 
Christ  '—which  is  not  a  theory  of  punishment  of  the  wicked,  but  of  the 
eternal  life  of  believers.  More  than  pardoned,  they  have  a  new  existence 
— a  condition  of  oneness  with  Christ,  uniform  abiding  co-partnership— 
a  communion  which  infirmity  and  faults  do  not  sever.  Am  glad 
Dale  held  the  same  views." 

"Can  we  imagine  that  in  the  Apostolic  Church  there  could  have 
been  such  a  thing  as  half  a  dozen  Baptist  and  Congregational  Churches 
in  one  city,  all  separate  from  one  another,  each  with  its  own  independent 
pastor,  officers,  treasury,  membership?  Are  not  all  Churches  departures 
from  primitive  practice  ?  While  criticising  each  other,  may  we  not  all 
confess  that  we  have  erred  and  '  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God '  ? " 

"  We  see  evolution  in  certain  ecclesiastical  regions.  In  the  appoint- 
ment of  highest  offices  in  the  Church,  'natural  selection'  often  begins  in 
the  school.  To  be  a  head  master  is  a  strong  qualification  for  a  head 
bishop.    Ecclesiastical  evolution." 

"  Plymouth  Brethrenism  makes  one  think  of  cream  turned  sour." 

"  Like  Peter,  when  a  disciple  is  '  warming  himself,'  he  is  often  in 
danger  of  denying  his  Lord." 

My  dear  friend's  health  declines.  Unable  any  longer  to 
undertake  many  preaching  services.  Visited  him  at  Hilda's 
Mount.  Asked  him  to  pray  with  me.  0  what  a  prayer 
it  was !  profound,  reverential,  grateful,  affectionate  ;  thanks 
to  God  for  early  nurture  in  the  Gospel,  for  saints  we  have 
known,  for  benefit  received  from  others,  clearer  views  of 
Scripture,  steadier  effort,  etc. 

July  31st,  1898. — Yesterday  the  body  of  my  dearly  loved 
Edward  White  was  laid  in  the  grave,  aged  eighty  years.  He 
had  appeared  to  be  restored  to  comparative  health.  He 
was  present  at  the  opening  of  the  new  chapel  of  Mill  Hill 
School  a  fortnight  before.  On  last  Sunday  he  heartily 
joined  at  public  worship  in  singing  "There  is  a  land  of  pure 
delight."  A  few  days  after  he  was  suddenly  transported 
across  the  narrow  sea,  and  welcomed  by  the  heavenly  host, 
and  by  the  Lord  he  loved,  honoured,  and  preached.  I  am 
grieved  that  I  was  unable  to  be  among  the  friends  who 


308 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


surrounded  the  grave.  But  I  am  glad  I  had  recently  been 
with  him.  On  returning  home  a  few  weeks  ago  from  a  distant 
journey,  I  learned  that  he  was  dangerously  ill^ — perhaps  had 
left  us — and  early  next  morning  hastened  to  Worthing  to  see 
him.  For  two  days  he  had  seemed  to  be  dying,  and  by 
medical  orders  none  but  his  family  were  allowed  to  see  him. 
But  he  was  then  resting  after  long  pain,  and  in  such  profound 
slumber  that  I  was  allowed  to  see  him  from  behind  a  screen. 
How  grandly  peaceful  that  head  and  those  features,  so  ex- 
pressive of  his  humanly  divine  soul !  I  might  remain  a  few 
minutes  only,  but  I  shall  always  retain  the  memory  of  what 
then  was  impressed  on  my  heart. 

Since  then  he  rallied,  travelled  home  with  comfort, 
received  his  friends,  seemed  likely  to  survive  for  months,  if 
not  years.  We  went  over  to  see  him  twice,  walked  with  him 
in  his  garden,  listened  again  to  his  wisdom  and  wit,  his  godli- 
ness and  affection,  and  came  away  for  two  months'  preaching 
m  Scotland,  fully  expecting  to  rejoice  again  in  his  earthly 
fellowship. 

I  am  to-day  looking  over  a  number  of  letters  and  records 
which  aid  my  reminiscences,  and  come  upon  a  letter  which 
my  friend  wrote  to  my  "deacons"  on  occasion  of  the  cele- 
bration of  my  eightieth  birthday.  I  hesitate  to  republish  it ; 
but  from  such  a  friend  it  is  very  dear  to  me,  and  expresses 
what  I  myself  would  in  substance  say  of  himself : — 

"  From  Rev.  Edward  White,  to  the  Deacons  of  Christ  vhurch. 
"  I  much  regret  that  the  state  of  my  health  prevents  my  presence  at 
the  celebration  of  my  beloved  friend's  eightieth  birthday.  He  needs  no 
spoken  or  written  praise  from  those  who  have  known  and  loved  him  for 
thirty  years.  Yet  these  are  the  very  persons  who  wish  to  praise  him,  if 
only  to  satisfy  their  own  affection.  .  .  .  The  English  2>uUic  owe  to 
him  a  prolonged,  faithful,  and  loving  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  of  sal- 
vation both  by  word  and  writing,  as  well  as  a  manful  support  of  every 
righteous  public  cause.  The  Church  of  Christ  owes  him  an  indefatigable 
life-service  and  a  consistent  example.  His  friends  owe  to  him  an  un- 
shaken and  unshakeable  friendship  and  life-long  sympathy,  and  they 
believe  that  such  friendship  will  be  eternal.  I  heartily  join  in  all  the 
loving  wishes  which  will  be  expressed  both  for  him  and  his  dear  wife, 
who  shares  in  all  our  love  and  honour  for  her  husband. 

"  E.  White." 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— MItS.  CHARLES.  309 


Letter  to  Mrs.  Rundell  Charles,  the  writer  of  "  The 
Schonberg-Cotta  Family."  I  have  very  seldom  taken  copies 
of  my  own  letters,  but  I  happen  to  find  in  my  commonplace 
book  notes  of  a  letter  to  our  dear  friend  on  the  death 
of  her  mother,  who  for  many  years  had  lived  with  her,  a 
constant  companion: — 

"  April  30th,  1889. 
"  Dear  Mrs.  Charles, — Permit  me  to  express  my  sympathy,  I  will 
not  say  in  your  loss,  but  in  the  temporary  suspension,  not  of  spiritual 
communion,  but  of  that  personal  intercourse  which  has  so  long  been 
your  delight.  I  have  passed  through  a  similar  experience.  It  is  easy  to 
say  that  departure,  long  expected,  and  at  so  ripe  an  age,  need  not  much 
grieve  us  ;  but  the  lengthening  of  the  life  has  made  it  moi-e  dear,  and 
the  removal  makes  a  darker  blank  when  lives  have  been  so  long 
illuming  each  other.  The  home  is  so  different  when  a  familiar  occupant 
is  no  more  with  us,  and  habits  of  daily  life  are  broken.  Yet  sadness  is 
almost  eclipsed  by  joy  in  contemplating  a  long  life  of  love,  the  ripeness 
of  the  corn,  the  certainty  of  the  bliss,  the  greetings  of  the  larger  circle, 
and,  yonder,  the  hope  of  the  speedy  reunion  and  the  welcome  of  the  Lord 
Himself,  and  perfected  resemblance  and  service  ;  these  are  a  bright 
'silver-lining'  to  the  cloud.  The  sorrow  itself  helps  in  its  measure 
to  fill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  His  Body, 
the  Church,  the  allotted  trials  prior  to  the  completed  glory.  I  feel  I 
should  apologise  for  seeming  to  suggest  this  to  one  who  has  given  solace 
to  such  multitudes  of  sufferers.  '  The  God  of  all  consolation '  will  make 
your  consolation  '  to  abound  by  Christ,'  that  you  may  be  still  more  able 
to  '  comfort  others  by  the  comfort  wherewith  you  yourself  are  comforted 
of  God.'" 

It  was  Mrs.  Charles's  habit  to  spend  one  day  in  the  week 
in  the  East-end,  near  her  husband's  factory. 

Mi:  and  Mrs.  Charles  came  once  to  our  evening  service, 
chiefly  liturgical,  and  were  pleased  with  the  singing  together 
of  the  vast  congregation  ;  and  then  by  visiting  some  of  the 
after  "people's  services."  Mrs.  Charles  expressed  her  sorrow 
that  such  work  by  congregations  outside  her  own  Church 
were  so  much  ignored  and  sometimes  opposed. 

A.'s  eldest  boy  said,  "  Father,  do  babies  grow  in 
heaven  ? "  Calling  on  Mrs.  Charles,  I  asked  her  this,  and 
she  replied,  "  Of  course  they  do ;  a  baby  that  never  grows 
is  a  deformity.  A  mother  in  India,  sending  an  infant  to 
be  nurtured  in  England,  would  not  expect  to  find  it  a  baby 
after  ten  years.    Growth  is  the  law  of  life."    Then  I  called  on 


310 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  Vicar,  Kev.  E.  Bickersteth,  now  Bishop  of  Exeter,  who 
said,  "  Of  course  not.  Heaven  without  babies  would  be  very- 
deficient  ;  what  so  sweet  as  a  baby's  voice  ?  Imagine  the 
effect  of  myriads  of  babies  praising  God ! "  "  But  is  not 
growth  a  law  of  life  ? "  "  Yes,  but  it  is  growth  in  the  beauty 
of  babyhood — they  do  not  cease  to  be  babies.  There  will 
always  be  children  in  heaven."  Curious  diversity  between 
two  thoughtful  persons  within  an  hour ! 

We  always  felt  it  a  privilege  to  meet  Mrs.  Charles  at  her 
house  on  afternoons  when  she  laid  aside  her  writing  and 
books  to  commune  with  her  friends.  Her  pleasing  voice  and 
manner  gave  due  expression  to  her  well-stored  intellect,  her 
large-hearted  benevolence,  her  comprehensive  and  scriptural 
piety.  I  remember  a  delightful  summer  afternoon,  spent  on 
her  sloping  lawn  at  "  Combe  Edge,"  when  I  introduced  the 
"Jubilee  Singers"  from  America,  whose  thrilling  songs  and 
choruses  gave  intense  pleasure.  Throughout  the  States  she 
is  well  known  by  her  books,  and  beloved. 

She  had  a  little  dog  between  which  and  herself  there  was  a 
strong  attachment.  She  thought  the  great  intelligence  and 
strong  affections  of  dogs  are  suggestive  of  a  spiritual  nature 
which  may  survive  the  body. 

March  3rd,  1896. — Afternoon  tea  at  Mrs.  Charles's :  Edward 
and  Mrs.  White,  Dr.  Horton,  self  and  wife.  Two  hours' 
talk :  Cardinal  Newman's  piety ;  Manning's  subtlety  and 
ambition  ;  Dean  Stanley's  natural  truth,  fun,  breadth  of  heart, 
and  illegible  writing ;  development  of  Roman  doctrine  and 
ceremony  in  second  century ;  attractiveness  of  the  idea  of  one 
historic  church  and  the  chief  bishop.  Why  did  not  the  early 
Church  protest  prior  to  the  Reformation  ?  It  did ;  but  the 
protestors  were  few  and  Aveak,  their  testimony  overlooked  and 
forgotten.  The  great  future.  Mrs.  Charles  cannot  concur  in 
the  extinction  of  any  creatures  made  in  the  image  of  God. 
Those  who  pass  away  without  the  knowledge  of  God  may 
receive  instruction  and  "  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need  " 
hereafter.  "The  wicked  will  be  punished  till  they  become 
good."  Christians  will  grow  in  knowledge,  goodness,  happiness ; 
saints  will  improve;  sinners  may — multitudes  will — repent 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— MRS.  CHARLES.  311 


and  be  saved.  Query :  If  no  one  created  in  the  image  of 
God — i.e.  having  individuality — will  be  annihilated,  the  wicked 
must  exist  for  ever,  and  either  be  bad  and  in  hell  for  ever,  or 
repent  and  be  saved  ?  Revelation  v.  13,  14  suggests  a  period 
when,  without  exception,  all  human  beings  then  existing 
will  unite  in  holy  worship  of  God  and  Christ:  "And  every 
creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under 
the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in 
them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen." 
Dr.  Bickersteth,  Bishop  of  Exeter,  introduces  this  scene  into 
his  poem,  "  Yesterday,  To-day,  and  For  Ever."  To  join  in 
this  anthem  with  the  heart  is  salvation.  Can  any  who  sing 
it  be,  at  the  same  time,  in  hell  ? 

These  are  rough  notes  of  topics  discussed  pro  and  con., 
and  must  not  be  regarded  as  the  words  of  the  whole  party  or  of 
any  one.   We  felt  the  solenmity  and  difficulties  of  the  subject. 

A  few  days  after  this  conversation  I  happened  to  meet 
Mrs.  Charles,  with  her  little  dog,  walking  towards  her  home. 
Combe  Edge,  on  Hampstead  Heath,  when  her  conversation 
was  wholly  on  the  blessedness  of  departed  saints,  and  how 
there  should  be  joyful  thanksgiving  rather  than  oppressive 
lamenting  when  those  who  are  partakers  of  eternal  life  in 
Christ  join  the  blessed  company  of  the  redeemed  in  glory. 

A  few  days  afterwards  we  started  for  Switzerland,  where 
I  received  the  following  note  from  Edward  White : — 

"  Ap.  2,  '96. 

"  .  .  .  It  is  only  three  weeks  after  our  call  on  her  that  the  ungel 
of  death — let  us  rather  call  him  the  angel  of  everlasting  life— came  for 
her,  on  March  28.  When  we  saw  her  then  there  were  no  signs  of  decay 
or  drooping  spirits.  Yet  now  we  shall  see  her  no  more  till  the  resur- 
rection, when  she  will  be  clothed  in  far  finer  singing  robes  than  she 
possessed  on  earth.  A  great  company  in  the  church  and  at  the  grave 
came  to  pay  their  last  loving  respect." 

A  public  subscription  was  promptly  raised  as  a  memorial 
to  endow  an  additional  bed  in  the  Consumption  Hospital,  in 
which  Mrs.  Charles  had  taken  a  deep  personal  interest  as  a 
visitor. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH. 

To  the  incessant  claims  of  my  large  congregation  to  direct 
its  various  operations,  to  study,  preach,  and  visit,  the 
varied  demands  of  the  church  at  large,  and  frequent  jour- 
neying in  all  directions  to  preach  anniversary  and  other 
sermons,  there  was  now  added  the  anxiety  and  toil  con- 
nected with  erecting  a  new  church.  To  this  I  devoted 
my  best  energies,  and  to  the  unremittmg  labours  thus 
demanded  I  attribute  under  God  my  help  to  bear  and 
sometimes  to  forget  other  troubles.  With  Samson,  when 
he  found  honey  in  the  carcase  of  a  lion,  I  could  say,  "  Out 
of  the  eater  came  forth  meat."  From  bitter  seed  grew  a  tall 
and  beautiful  tree. 

I  think  it  well  to  place  on  record  a  brief  but  complete 
history  of  the  building  of  Christ  Church. 

Surrey  Chapel  was  founded  by  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill 
in  1783,  who  was  pastor  till  1833,  when  he  died,  leaving 
a  considerable  sum  for  the  perpetuation  of  his  work  at 
the  expiration  of  the  lease  in  1883,  either  by  purchase  or 
renewal  of  the  lease.  After  the  retirement  of  his  suc- 
cessor, the  Rev.  J.  Sherman,  in  1854,  I  became  pastor. 
There  being  some  doubt  about  the  legality  of  the 
bequest,  the  trustees  consulted  the  Vice-Chancellor,  who 
decided  that  by  the  Statute  of  Mortmain  the  bequest  fell 
to  the  residuary  legatee.  Hackney  Itineracy  (now  Hackney 
College),  to  which  a  similar  bequest  had  been  more  correctly 
made,  both  institutions  being  specially  dear  to  Mr.  HiU. 
Our  trustees  thus  lost  his  provision  for  the  permanence  of  his 
church.  After  serious  consideration  it  was  decided  that  it 
Avas  our  duty  to  provide  for  this  loss  and  fulfil  the  purpose 


BUILDING  OF  GHBIST  CHURCH. 


313 


of  our  founder.  The  "  Rowland  Hill  Fund  for  the  perpetuation 
of  Surrey  Chapel "  was  thus  instituted  in  1861,  and  it  was 
decided  that  on  every  Sunday  an  offertory  should  be  taken 
at  the  doors  for  this  express  object.  The  first  financial  report 
to  December,  1862,  shows  a  total  amount  of  £475  16s.,  in 
suras  from  one  shilling  to  one  hundred  pounds. 

With  the  weekly  offertory  and  personal  donations,  we 
resolved  to  raise  £1,000  yearly,  in  trust,  to  be  invested  in 
Consols.  In  1873  our  fund  reached  £16,000,  considerably 
more  than  the  original  bequest  would  have  amounted  to. 
In  1874,  as  the  result  of  special  efforts  by  the  pastor  for 
the  tower,  we  had  £22,550.  This  included  more  than  two 
hundred  purses,  holding  £5  each,  laid  on  the  memorial 
stone,  and  £5,370  special  donations  for  that  occasion. 

The  freehold  site,  for  which  funds  were  specially  given, 
•was  transferred  by  Messrs.  Oakey  for  the  moderate  sum  of 
£8,200.  This  was  subscribed  within  six  months,  and  the 
site  was  dedicated  by  a  continuous  service  in  the  open  air 
from  ten  a.m.  to  ten  p.m. 

The  Hawkstone  Hall — so  named  from  Rowland  Hill's 
birthplace — cost  about  £5,000,  and  the  Lincoln  Tower  £7,000, 
the  cost  of  the  latter  divided  equally  by  contributions  from 
America  and  England.  In  March,  1875,  I  stated  that 
£7,000  were  still  needed  to  pay  the  contract  of  the  builder ; 
that  I  made  myself  responsible  for  raising  £5,000  of  this, 
relying  on  the  congregation  to  contribute  the  remaining 
£2,000  during  the  year.  This  was  done  within  the  year,  with 
great  rejoicing. 

The  architects  of  the  building  were  Messrs.  Paull  and 
Bickerdike.  The  builders  were  Messrs.  Perry  and  Co.  The 
contracts,  including  £2,000  for  foundations,  were  £40,000. 
The  entire  cost,  including  land,  organ,  fittings,  commission, 
etc.,  was  about  £62.000. 

Within  four  years  of  the  opening  the  total  cost  was 
cleared.  The  whole  was  raised  by  voluntary  contributions, 
excepting  about  £2,000  received  from  the  sale  of  the  former 
Hawkstone  Hall,  which  also  had  been  obtained  by  voluntary 
contributions  when  the  old  school  was  built 


314 


NEWilAN  HALL. 


THE  TRUST  DEED. 
By^the  trust  deed,  the  financial  atfairs  of  the  Church  are  managed  by- 
trustees,  whose  nomination  by  the  body  of  trustees  must  be  confirmed 
by  the  vote  of  the  Church  members.  The  elders  are  appointed  in  a 
similar  manner,  and  their  function  is  to  aid  the  pastor  in  the  spiritual 
affairs  of  the  Church  and  in  the  care  of  the  poor.  In  the  appointment 
of  pastor,  the  trustees  and  elders  form  one  body  to  nominate  a  candidate 
for  the  approval  or  otherwise  of  the  Church  members.  Pastors,  trustees, 
and  elders  are  required  to  sign  the  following 

SCHEDULE  OF  DOCTRINES. 

As  I  am  responsible  for  this  schedule,  it  should  be  noticed 
that  while  the  essential  truths  of  Evangelical  Christianity  are 
stated,  opinions  on  which  believers  are  divided  are  left  open, 
such  as  theories  of  atonement,  modes  of  baptism  and  wor- 
ship, methods  of  church  government,  and  theories  of  the 
everlasting  future.  Thus  differences  of  opinion  on  these 
subjects  are  no  hindrance  to  church  fellowship. 

1.  — The  Divine  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  and  their  supreme  authority  in  faith  and  practice. 

2.  — The  Unity  of  God— the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

3.  — The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God  in  the  person  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ;  the  universal  sufficiency  of  the  atonement  by  His  death  ; 
and  free  justification  of  sinners  by  faith  in  Him. 

4.  — The  depravity  of  man,  and  the  necessity  of  the  Holy  Spirit's 
agency  in  man's  regeneration  and  sanctification. 

5.  — Salvation  by  grace  ;  and  the  duty  of  all  who  hear  the  Gospel  to 
believe  in  Christ. 

6.  — The  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  final  judgment. 

7.  — The  sole  priesthood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  sense  of 
mediation  ;  ministers  of  the  Church,  priests  only  in  the  sense  in  which 
all  believers  are  "  kings  and  priests  unto  God  ;  "  the  sacraments  means 
of  grace,  and  not  efficacious  of  themselves,  or  by  any  virtue  in  the 
administrator  ;  the  brotherhood  in  service  of  all  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
of  all  communions  ;  the  unity  in  the  one  Church  of  "  all  who  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity." 

As  the  bond  of  union  of  Church  members  is  not  agreement 
in  forms  or  creeds,  but  in  personal  repentance  and  faith,  the 
following  "  Solemn  Covenant  "  is 

RENEWED   AND    PUBLICLY    RATIFIED   AT   CHRIST   CHURCH    BY  THE 
COMMUNICANTS    OF   THE    LORD'S    SUPPER    ON   THE  FIRST 
SUNDAY    MORNING    OF    EVERY  YEAR. 

On  this  first  Sabbath  of  the  new  year,  and  assembled  round  the  table 
of  our  Lord,  we  do  hereby,  before  God  and  one  another,  renew  our 
solemn  Covenant. 


BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  CHURCE. 


315 


We  confess  that  we  are  guilty,  ruined  sinners,  deserving  the  righteous 
punishment  of  God.  But  we  declare  our  confidence  in  His  mercy,  as 
revealed  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  "  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not 
lor  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world."  We  trust  in 
that  atonement  ;  we  plead  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer.  By  Him,  th<! 
only  way  to  the  Father,  we  draw  near,  with  penitent,  yet  confiding 
hearts,  saying — "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  And  we  desire  anew 
to  yield  up  ourselves  entirely  to  our  Triune  Jehovah.  We  would  look 
up  with  filial  love,  and  say—"  Our  Father,  who  art  in  Heaven — hallowed 
be  Thy  name  ! "  We  would  live  as  His  adopted  children,  trustin>^, 
obeying,  rejoicing  in  Him.  We  yield  ourselves  to  the  Son  of  God.  We 
would  be  taught  by  Him  as  our  Prophet ;  we  rely  on  His  sacrifice 
as  our  Priest ;  we  would  obey  His  commands  as  our  King.  For  this  we 
seek  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Giver  and  Preserver  of  the  life  of 
godliness  in  the  soul ;  and  we  declare  our  sincere  purjjose  to  give  lieed 
to  His  counsels— not  wilfully  to  grieve  Him — but  daily,  through  the 
year,  to  cherish  His  presence  in  our  hearts. 

We  declare  that  we  are  not  our  own,  but  bought  with  a  price.  We 
desire  to  present  ourselves — spirit,  soul,  and  body — time,  property, 
influence— a  living  sacrifice  unto  God.  We  will  endeavour  in  all  things 
to  prove  that  we  love  Him  by  obeying  His  commandments.  We  will 
endeavour  in  private  and  public,  in  our  households,  in  our  business,  in 
daily  life,  in  all  places,  in  all  companies,  to  act  as  becometh  the  Gospel 
— to  promote  true  religion  in  the  hearts  of  others,  to  help  the  needj', 
comfort  the  sorrowful,  and  to  diminish  vice,  ungodliness,  and  misery  in 
the  world,  ''  looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  the  glorious  appearing  of  our 
great  God  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ."  And  knowing,  from  numerous 
past  failures,  how  unable  we  are  of  ourselves  to  do  anything  that  is 
good,  we  do  earnestly  implore  the  help  of  Him,  without  whom  we  can 
do  nothing — but  who  has  said,  "ily  grace  is  sufficient  for  you." 

In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
to  this  our  solemn  Covenant  we  do  now  severally  and  unitedly  assent— 
with  a  solemn  and  a  hea.Tty—Amen. 

I  was  advised  by  a  very  influential  and  wealthy  friend  not 
to  take  up  the  burden  of  rearing  a  new  church,  but  confine 
myself  to  the  work  of  an  evangelist  and  pastor,  leaving  to  those 
who  should  follow  the  work  of  their  own  day.  But  I  felt  that 
in  accepting  the  pastorate  I  ought  to  help  in  bearing  the 
burden  already  cast  upon  us.  Worldly  policy  said  :  "  Rest 
and  be  thankful."  The  necessities  of  the  district,  the  goodly 
fellowship  of  zealous  believers,  the  traditions  of  the  place,  the 
memories  of  the  departed,  the  voice  of  conscience  said : 
"  Arise  and  prepare  to  build."  Many  said  :  "  Change  your 
locality — nearly  all  the  wealthy  have  gone — the  need  of  the 


316 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


district  increases,  the  capacity  to  meet  it  diminishes ;  go  to 
the  West  End,  or  to  Clapham  Common."  But  my  elders, 
trustees,  and  people  said  that  we  should  remain  on  the 
ground,  among  the  poor.  We  prayed  year  alter  year  for  God 
to  find  us  a  site,  and  after  long  fruitless  search  we  consider 
God  provided  a  place  in  which  to  pitch  our  tent,  moving  only 
from  one  end  of  the  notorious  "  New  Cut "  to  the  other ;  at 
the  junction  of  the  Kennington  and  Westminster  Bridge 
Roads,  in  middle  distance  between  Waterloo  or  Westminster 
Bridge  and  the  "  Elephant  and  Castle,"  on  highways  to  West- 
minster, the  City,  and  the  southern  suburbs,  and  in  a  network 
of  poor  people's  dwellings. 

Many  years  before  our  new  church  could  be  commenced 
it  was  in  our  thoughts.  I  was  very  desirous  that  it  should 
not  only  be  commodious  but  beautiful,  and  resolved  to  consult 
Professor  Ruskin,  to  whom  I  wrote  for  advice  and  received 
the  following  characteristic  reply  : — 

"Denmark  Hill,  S.E.,  20th  January,  '72. 
"  My  dkae  Sir, — I  am  sincerely  obliged  by  your  letter  ;  the  para- 
graph flattered  and  amused  me,  and  I  wished  it  had  been  true.  Not 
less,  because  it  never  can  be  true  in  any  sense.  I  wish  I  could  either 
design  a  church,  or  tell  you  a  workman  that  could  build  one,  or  that  I 
saw  good  cause  for  such  building.  So  far  from  that,  I  believe  all  our 
church  building,  all  our  preaching,  and  all  our  hearing,  is  as  great  an 
abomination  to  God  as  ever  incense  and  new  moons,  in  days  of  Jewish 
.sin.  I  believe  you  clergymen  have  but  one  duty  to  do,  to  separate  those 
who  believe  from  those  who  do  not ;  not  as  wheat  from  tares — but  as 
fruitful  from  fruitless.  You  cannot  look  on  the  heart,  but  you  can  on 
the  deeds,  and  when  you  have  gathered  round  you  a  separate  body  of 
men,  who  will  not  cheat,  nor  rob,  nor  revenge,  it  may  be  well  to  build  a 
church  for  them  ;  but  I  think  they  will  scarcely  ask  you.  I  would  be 
at  home  for  you  after  Monday,  whenever  you  liked  to  call,  but  I  fear  I 
.should  only  pain  you,  by  what  I  should  endeavour  to  say. 

"  Always  faithfully  yours, 

"J.  Ruskin. 

"  The  Rev.  Newman  Hall." 

I  gladly  availed  myself  of  this  courteous  invitation,  and 
told  Mr.  Ruskin  that  we  should  be  glad  of  any  hint  from 
himself  in  carrying  out  our  purpose  to  erect  a  church,  which 
should  not  only  be  commodious  but  beautiful;  not  only 
sheltering  from  rain  and  sun,  but  inspiring  happy  thoughts 


BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  CHUBGU. 


317 


and  holy  emotions.  He  replied — as  he  had  already  written — 
that  we  should  not  build  up  stones,  but  gather  together  a  few 
people  who  would  not  steal  or  tell  lies.  I  said  that  we  had 
many  hundreds  of  such,  and  needed  a  building  where  under 
shelter  they  might  worship  and  be  taught.  He  repeated  his 
opinion,  and  I  said  I  had  made  a  mistake  in  troubling  him,  as 
I  thought  I  was  speaking  to  the  author  of  the  "  Stones  of 
Venice."  He  said,  "No,  you  are  not.  Everyone  who  does 
something  in  teaching  men  passes  through  three  stages  oi 
life.  At  first  he  teaches  what  is  inaccurate ;  then  he  unlearns 
it ;  and  lastly,  he  teaches  the  Truth — which  stage  I  have  now 
reached."  Of  course  I  accepted  this  dictum,  with  due  con- 
sideration of  the  speaker's  genius,  and  with  assent  to  what  he 
meant — that  vast  sums  are  spent  in  building  churches  which 
are  not  needed,  which  are  never  filled,  sums  which  might  be 
better  spent  in  mstructing,  civilising,  and  evangelising  the 
practical  heathen  outside  our  own  doors. 

From  boyhood  I  had  great  deUght  in  architecture, 
especially  "  Gothic."  I  used  a  special  sketch-book  entirely 
for  arches,  windows,  clustered  columns  and  towers.  I  dis- 
hked  bad  imitations  ot  Roman  and  Greek  heathen  temples, 
which  my  Hull  experience  had  strengthened.  I  longed 
for  a  church  suggestive  of  Christian  worship,  in  harmony 
with  general  Christian  usage  and  the  days  of  old ;  so 
I  hoped  for  a  Gothic  structure.  At  the  same  time  I 
desired  the  new  building  to  remind  us  of  the  beloved  old 
chapel.  So  I  began  my  scheme  with  the  eight  wooden 
columns  in  the  centre  of  the  sixteen-sided  "  Round  House." 
Let  eight  marks  represent  large  columns.  From  one  pair 
mark  out  two  other  pairs  of  smaller  columns  in  line,  and  let 
this  be  the  nave,  with  three  arches  and  west  window.  Let 
the  two  opposite  columns  flank  the  chancel,  with  east  window. 
Let  the  four  remaining  columns  be  entrances  to  two  transepts, 
each  with  an  outward  pair,  two  arches,  and  window.  In  one 
of  the  corners  outside,  between  nave  and  transept,  there  will 
be  space  for  tower,  in  another  for  stairs  to  gallerj^  floor,  in 
another  for  verger's  house,  in  the  fourth  for  vestries.  Let  the 
eight  central  columns  support  a  groined  dome,  surmounted 


318 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


by  a  fleche,  for  ventilation.  I  showed  this  to  our  proposed 
architects  to  work  out  the  details.  The  arrangements  for  the 
various  adjuncts  were  admirably  suited  for  the  ground  at  dis- 
posal. The  style  of  architecture — early  thirteenth-century 
Gothic — was  carried  out  perfectly.  When  Sir  Gilbert  Scott 
saw  my  rough  sketch,  he  said,  "  You  got  that  from  Ely, 
the  only  English  cathedral  with  octagon  centre."  I  replied 
that  I  had  never  been  at  Ely,  and  that  the  plan  was  my 
own,  suggested  by  Surrey  Chapel. 

I  dislike  a  great  organ  facing  the  congregation,  which  a 
heathen  visitor  called  a  golden  god.  So  our  organ  was  to  be 
placed  on  one  side  of  the  chancel.  Instead  of  a  choir  gazing 
at  a  congregation  gazing  on  them,  as  at  a  concert,  let  the 
singers  be  ranged  in  the  chancel,  sideways,  facing  the  organist, 
and  the  prayer-desk  in  the  first  row  of  the  seats  for  the  choir, 
the  reader  being  the  head  of  the  singers.  Let  the  table  for 
Holy  Communion  be  in  the  centre  under  the  east  window, 
and  in  front  of  it  a  lectern  for  the  Lessons,  and  the  pulpit  on 
one  side  against  one  of  the  big  columns,  which  will  act  as  a 
sounding-board,  the  preacher  facing  diagonally  from  the 
table  of  Communion,  and,  as  it  were,  beckoning  the  people  to 
come  to  it  in  confession  and  self-surrender,  "  showing  forth 
the  Lord's  death." 

There  is  a  large  lecture-hall  for  the  school  and  meetings, 
for  700  children  or  500  adults  ;  under  it  a  mission-hall  for 
prayer-meetings,  seating  150,  with  six  classrooms  and  infant 
school ;  two  vestries  for  clergy,  a  large  deacons'  room,  a  ladies' 
room,  and  a  committee  room,  and  comfortable  house  for  verger 
and  family.  The  tower,  on  its  basement,  serves  as  an  entrance 
to  the  gallery.  Above  this  are  two  large  classrooms,  one 
named  "  Washington "  and  the  other  "  Wilberforce,"  conse- 
crated to  Freedom.  The  entire  structure  was  designed  for 
various  philanthropies,  and  a  working  church  has  from  the 
first  availed  itself  of  these  facilities,  rooms  and  church  used 
every  Sunday  and  often  on  week  nights. 

Over  the  tower  entrance  at  the  apex  of  the  arch  a  large 
stone  is  inserted  bearing  the  title,  "  Lincoln  Tower."  Under 
the  paved  basement  is  the  cofhn  of  Rowland  Hill,  removed 


BUILDIXG  OF  CHlilST  CHURCH. 


319 


from  below  the  Surrey  Chapel  pulpit.    A  tablet  is  on  the  wall 
above  it  on  which  his  name,  etc.,  is  cut,  removed  from  the 
front  of  the  gallery  in  the  chapel.  There  is  another  similar  tablet  j 
in  memory  of  his  successor,  James  Sherman.    A  still  larger  , 
memorial  stone  gives  the  name  and  purpose  of  the  tower — to  i 
commemorate  emancipation  by  the  martyred  Lincoln,  the  * 
contribution  of  half  the  cost  of  the  tower  by  American  citizens, 
and  as  a  pledge  of  international  brotherhood.    As  a  visible 
sign,  the  steeple  is  decorated  by  structural  stars  and  stripes 
in  red  stones  upon  white.    I  had  the  honour  of  putting  the 
last  stone  in  its  place — the  point  of  the  spire,  220  feet  high. 

The  Lincoln  Tower  is  regarded  by  good  judges  to  be  second 
to  none  of  the  church  towers  and  steeples  erected  in  London 
during  the  last  hundred  years.  The  material  is  Portland  stone 
and  Kentish  rag  outside,  and  Bath  stone  within.  The  front 
porch  has  over  it  a  carved  representation  of  an  angel  holding 
a  scroll,  with  the  motto  of  the  church,  "Christ  is  all  and  in  all." 

I  particularly  desired  that  the  ornamentation  should  be 
structural  and  not  supplemental,  true  and  not  fanciful.  Let, 
then,  the  carving  on  cornices  and  capitals  represent  real  and 
not  conventional  flowers  and  foliage.  Thus  we  have  an 
abundance  of  copies  of  real  ferns,  roses,  and  ivy  or  oak  leaves. 
The  elaborate  carving  of  the  capitals  of  the  eight  columns 
were  private  gifts  in  memory  of  departed  friends,  one  of  them 
bearing  the  name  of  William  Wills,  whose  house  used  to  be 
Rowland  Hill's  Bristol  home.  The  capitals  were  carved  after 
models  I  selected.  The  column  on  the  north  side  of  the  table 
bears  ears  of  corn,  with  the  motto,  "  I  am  the  bread  of  life  "  ; 
on  the  opposite  side  grapes,  with  "  I  am  the  true  vine."  The 
other  columns — roses,  with  "  The  rose  of  Sharon,"  and  lilies, 
"  The  lily  of  the  valley  "  ;  passion  flowers  and  "  The  man  of 
sorrows"  ;  pomegranates  and  "The  resurrection  and  the  hfe"; 
ivy  wreaths  and  "  The  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever  " ; 
oak  leaves  and  acorns,  "The  mighty  God."  The  windows 
are,  or  will  be,  decorated  in  a  similar  style.  The  large  north 
window  has  pictures  of  Christ's  miracles — healing  the  leper, 
calming  the  storm,  raising  the  dead,  transfiguration.  Below  I 
placed  two  small  windows,  in  one  of  which  is  a  memorial  of 


320 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


my  father.  "  The  sinner's  friend  receiving  sinners,"  and  of  my 
mother,  Christ  blessing  infants,  "Suffer  httle  children  to 
come  unto  Me."  In  the  chancel  are  three  small  windows 
representing  the  Death,  Resurrection,  and  Glory  of  Christ.  One 
of  these  is  a  memorial  by  Canadians,  another  of  an  officer  of  the 
church  by  his  widow,  and  one  of  the  chief  contributors,  C.  Ruck. 

On  Tuesday,  July  4th,  1876,  Christ  Church  was  opened  for 
divine  worship.  The  members  met  for  praise  and  Holy  Com- 
munion at  8  a.m.  At  11  a.m.  the  consecration  service, 
chiefly  in  accordance  with  the  Prayer-book  arrangement,  at 
which  I  preached  from  "Christ  is  all  and  in  all."  The 
Lincoln  Tower  was  then  inaugurated  by  Sir  Fowell  Buxton, 
Bart.,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Thompson,  of  New  York,  delivered  an 
international  address  in  the  church.  In  the  afternoon  the 
Rev.  W.  H.  Aitken,  the  eminent  mission  clergyman  of  the 
Church  of  England,  preached  from  the  words,  "How  good  and 
how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity."  In 
the  evening  the  Rev.  Donald  Fraser,  D.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  preached  from  "  The  grace  of  our  Lord  J esus  Christ 
be  with  your  spirit."  The  opening  services  were  continued 
almost  daily  during  a  month  by  the  following  preachers : — 
Spurgeon,  Raleigh,  Rogers,  Mellor,  All  on,  Parker,  Stoughton, 
Parsons,  Balgarnie,  Chown,  Graham,  Wilson,  Tucker,  Baldwin 
Brown,  Joshua  Harrison,  Arthur  Hall,  Dykes,  D.  Fraser, 
Paterson,  Smith,  Wilson,  Penrose,  and  Rees  in  Welsh.  The 
following  ministers  of  the  Established  Church  preached  or 
gave  addresses : — Revs.  W.  H.  Aitken,  S.  Minton,  H.  S.  War- 
leigh,  A.  Price,  J.  Kirkman,  R.  Maguire,  and  the  Rev.  the 
Hon.  W.  Fremantle.  These  brethren  aided  us  most  cheerfully, 
without  any  hindrance  or  censure  from  the  other  authorities 
or  the  Archbishop,  whose  palace  garden  extends  immediately 
under  our  steeple,  who  knew  and  sympathised,  but  made  no 
sign.  Thus  the  preachers  represented  the  Independent, 
Baptist,  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Primitive,  as  well  as  Epis- 
copal Churches,  in  happy  sympathy  with  this  non-denomin- 
ational and  truly  Catholic  unity. 

In  responding  to  the  request  to  preach  one  of  the  opening 
sermons,  the  Rev.  Hugh  Aitken  said  he  had  well  considered 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KXOWN.—WEITE. 


305 


use  for  His  loving  purposes  unworthy  instruments,  sending 
streams  of  grace  through  channels  so  stained. 

September  9th,  1896. — My  dearest  and  oldest  friend  went 
home.  He  had  been  in  Yorkshire  visiting  friends  and  returned 
on  Monday,  September  7th,  weary  and  weak.  Wednesday,  9th, 
sank  gently  to  sleep  in  Jesus.  That  afternoon  I  went  to  weep 
with  the  two  loving  sisters  at  Broxbourne.  We  gave  thanks 
together  for  his  manly  strength  and  womanly  tenderness ;  his 
learning,  wisdom,  usefulness,  and  humility ;  above  all  his 
entire  reliance  upon  and  consecration  to  Christ.  How  he 
sympathised  in  grief,  and  rejoiced  in  joy  as  his  own  !  He 
was  an  Apostle  John.  What  a  treasure  is  the  memory  of 
his  love,  the  consciousness  of  its  perpetuation,  and  the  assured 
hope  of  its  endless  perfection  in  the  love  and  glory  of  the 
Elder  Brother. 

The  Reverend  Edward  White  was  for  nearly  forty  years  one 
of  my  dearest  and  most  honoured  friends.  For  a  combination 
of  learning,  secular  and  sacred,  godliness  and  manliness  and 
human  sympathy,  beautiful  thinking,  heavenly  communion, 
and  eloquent  expression,  searching  of  the  Scriptures  and  pro- 
found reverence,  along  with  a  never-failing  fountain  of  refined 
humour,  I  have  never  known  his  equal.  At  the  beginning  of 
his  ministry  at  Hereford,  fifty  years  ago,  he  published  the 
result  of  much  contemplation  and  prayer  in  his  volume,  "  Life 
in  Christ."  In  these  pages  he  dared  to  differ  from  the  dogma 
of  the  old  philosophy — natural  immortality.  Instead  of  basing 
his  belief  on  the  indivisibility  of  mind,  and  therefore  its 
indestructibility,  he  made  the  resurrection  of  Christ  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Christian  hope.  Christ  lives  for  ever  ;  therefore 
all  who  are  united  to  Him  by  faith  are  partakers  of  His  life. 
This  immortality  is  not  conjectural,  but  actual;  not  merely 
fiature,  but  present.  To  understand  his  argument  his  own 
book  should  be  studied.  It  has  been  reproduced  in  several 
languages,  and  has  nmcli  influenced  theological  opinion  in 
the  Churches. 

But  his  strong  arguments  and  boldness  in  publishing  them 
caused  him  to  be  regarded  by  many  as  heretical.    Because  he 


306 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


differed  from  a  long-prevailing  mode  of  explaining  the  great 
mystery  of  the  future,  it  was  assumed  that  he  questioned  the 
truth  of  the  Bible  on  other  and  fundamental  questions.  His 
book  was  strongly  censured  by  some  who  refused  to  study 
it,  and  many  doors  of  ecclesiastical  advancement  were  thus 
closed  upon  one  of  the  most  worthy.  This  has  long  since 
passed  away,  and  he  has  been  for  many  years  regarded  with 
admiration  even  by  those  who  have  not  accepted  all  his 
opinions.  I  feel  personally  indebted  to  him,  more  than  I 
can  express,  for  "  Life  in  Christ" — a  wider  hope  for  the  race, 
a  stronger  personal  hope  for  each  believer,  without  accepting 
every  detail.  I  also  owe  to  him  my  change  of  view  respecting 
the  second  advent,  which  I  no  longer  postpone  till  the  com- 
pletion of  the  millennium,  but  contemplate  as  possible  in 
our  own  day,  to  bring  that  millennium  to  pass.  But  this  is 
not  the  place  to  discuss  these  questions. 

I  extract  from  my  diary  a  few  scattered  notes  of  my  inter- 
course with  him  and  some  of  his  observations : — 

Edward  White  knew  how  Darwin  had  opened  a  room  for 
the  villagers  where  he  lived,  for  lectures,  reading,  and  recre- 
ation. There  were  some  drunken,  dissolute  fellows  he  could 
do  nothing  with.  Some  gentlemen  were  associated  for 
evangelisation,  and  obtained  permission  to  occupy  the 
room  on  Sunday  evenings.  Some  of  the  wildest  fellows  were 
converted,  and  became  sober  and  courteous.  Darwin  was 
astonished.  What  evolution  is  this  ?  He  went  himself  to 
the  service — wondered  at  the  result  from  such  simple  means. 
"  But  seeing  the  man  who  was  healed  standing  by,  he  could 
say  nothing  against  it." 

Darwin's  inquiry  of  one  of  the  evangelists  how  it  was 
done  gave  an  admirable  opportunity  of  explaining  to  the 
scientist  the  great  facts  and  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  work  of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  connection  with  the 
truth. 

Edward  AVhite  was  one  of  a  "  breakfast-fraternal "  to  which 
we  both  have  belonged  thirty  years.  His  deeply  devout 
prayers,  his  reverence  for  the  Bible  and  knowledge  of  its 
contents,  his  critical  and,  at  the  same  time,  practical  and 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.— WHITE. 


307 


devotional  interpretations,  interspersed  with  flashes  of 
wisdom  and  vdt,  gave  special  charm  to  our  brotherhood,  I 
transcribe  from  my  diary  some  remembrances  of  his 
sayings : — 

"  Many  readers  do  not  understand  the  teaching  of  my  '  Life  in 
Christ  '—which  is  not  a  theory  of  punishment  of  the  wicked,  but  of  the 
eternal  life  of  believers.  More  than  pardoned,  they  have  a  new  existence 
— a  condition  of  oneness  with  Christ,  uniform  abiding  co- partnership— 
a  communion  which  iaiirmity  and  faults  do  not  sever.  Am  glad 
Dale  held  the  same  views." 

"Can  we  imagine  that  in  the  Apostolic  Church  there  could  have 
been  such  a  thing  as  half  a  dozen  Baptist  and  Congregational  Churches 
in  one  city,  all  separate  from  one  another,  each  with  its  own  independent 
pastor,  officers,  treasury,  membership?  Are  not  all  Churches  departures 
from  primitive  practice  ?  While  criticising  each  other,  may  we  not  all 
confess  that  we  have  erred  and  'come  short  of  the  glory  of  God'  ?" 

"  We  see  evolution  in  certain  ecclesiastical  regions.  In  the  appoint- 
ment of  highest  offices  in  the  Church,  '  natural  selection '  often  begins  in 
the  school.  To  be  a  head  master  is  a  strong  qualification  for  a  head 
bishop.    Ecclesiastical  evolution." 

'■  Plymouth  Brethrenism  makes  one  think  of  cream  turned  sour." 

"  Like  Peter,  when  a  disciple  is  '  warming  himself,'  he  is  often  in 
danger  of  denying  his  Lord." 

My  dear  friend's  health  declines.  Unable  any  longer  to 
undertake  many  preaching  services.  Visited  him  at  Hilda's 
Mount.  Asked  him  to  pray  with  me.  0  what  a  prayer 
it  was !  profound,  reverential,  grateful,  aftectionate  ;  thanks 
to  God  for  early  nurture  in  the  Gospel,  for  saints  we  have 
known,  for  benefit  received  from  others,  clearer  views  of 
Scripture,  steadier  effort,  etc. 

July  31st,  1898. — Yesterday  the  body  of  my  dearly  loved 
Edward  White  was  laid  in  the  grave,  aged  eighty  years.  He 
had  appeared  to  be  restored  to  comparative  health.  He 
was  present  at  the  opening  of  the  new  chapel  of  Mill  Hill 
School  a  fortnight  before.  On  last  Sunday  he  heartily 
joined  at  pubUc  worship  in  singing  "There  is  a  land  of  pure 
delight."  A  few  days  after  he  was  suddenly  transported 
across  the  narrow  sea,  and  welcomed  by  the  heavenly  host, 
and  by  the  Lord  he  loved,  honoured,  and  preached.  I  am 
grieved  that  I  was  unable  to  be  among  the  friends  who 


308 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


surrounded  the  grave.  But  I  am  glad  I  had  recently  been 
with  him.  On  returning  home  a  few  weeks  ago  from  a  distant 
journey,  I  learned  that  he  was  dangerously  ill — perhaps  had 
left  us — and  early  next  morning  hastened  to  Worthing  to  see 
him.  For  two  days  he  had  seemed  to  be  dying,  and  by 
medical  orders  none  but  his  family  were  allowed  to  see  him. 
But  he  was  then  resting  after  long  pain,  and  in  such  profound 
slumber  that  I  was  allowed  to  see  him  from  behind  a  screen. 
How  grandly  peaceful  that  head  and  those  features,  so  ex- 
pressive of  his  humanly  divine  soul !  I  might  remain  a  few 
minutes  only,  but  I  shall  always  retain  the  memory  of  what 
then  was  impressed  on  my  heart. 

Since  then  he  rallied,  travelled  home  with  comfort, 
received  his  friends,  seemed  likely  to  survive  for  months,  if 
not  years.  We  went  over  to  see  him  twice,  walked  with  him 
in  his  garden,  listened  again  to  his  wisdom  and  wit,  his  godli- 
ness and  affection,  and  came  away  for  two  months'  preaching 
m  Scotland,  fully  expecting  to  rejoice  again  in  his  earthly 
fellowship. 

I  am  to-day  looking  over  a  number  of  letters  and  records 
which  aid  my  reminiscences,  and  come  upon  a  letter  which 
my  friend  wrote  to  my  "  deacons "  on  occasion  of  the  cele- 
bration of  my  eightieth  birthday.  I  hesitate  to  republish  it ; 
but  from  such  a  friend  it  is  very  dear  to  me,  and  expresses 
what  I  myself  would  in  substance  say  of  himself : — 

"  Front  Rev.  Edward  White,  to  the  Deacons  of  Christ  uhurch. 
"  I  much  regret  that  the  state  of  my  health  prevents  my  presence  at 
the  celebration  of  my  beloved  friend's  eightieth  birthday.  He  needs  no 
spoken  or  written  praise  from  those  who  have  known  and  loved  him  for 
thirty  years.  Yet  these  are  the  very  persons  wlio  wish  to  praise  him,  if 
only  to  satisfy  their  own  affection.  .  .  .  The  English  public  owe  to 
him  a  prolonged,  faithful,  and  loving  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  of  sal- 
vation both  by  word  and  writing,  as  well  as  a  manful  support  of  every 
righteous  public  cause.  The  Church  of  Christ  owes  him  an  indefatigable 
life-service  and  a  consistent  example.  His  friends  owe  to  him  an  un- 
shaken and  unshakeable  friendship  and  life-long  sjTiipathy,  and  they 
believe  that  such  friendship  will  be  eternal.  I  heartily  join  in  all  the 
loving  wishes  which  will  be  expressed  both  for  him  and  his  dear  wife, 
who  shares  in  all  our  love  and  honour  for  her  husband. 

"  E.  White." 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.-MllS.  CHARLES.  309 


Letter  to  Mrs.  Rundell  Charles,  the  writer  of  "  The 
Schonberg-Cotta  Family."  I  have  very  seldom  taken  copies 
of  my  own  letters,  but  I  happen  to  lind  in  my  commonplace 
book  notes  of  a  letter  to  our  dear  friend  on  the  death 
of  her  mother,  who  for  many  years  had  lived  with  her,  a 
constant  companion : — 

"April  30th,  1889. 
"  Deak  Mrs.  Charles, — Permit  me  to  express  my  sympathy,  I  will 
not  say  in  your  loss,  but  in  the  temporary  suspension,  not  of  spiritual 
commimion,  but  of  that  personal  intercourse  which  has  so  long  been 
your  delight.  I  have  passed  through  a  .similar  experience.  It  is  easy  to 
say  that  departure,  long  expected,  and  at  so  ripe  an  age,  need  not  much 
grieve  us  ;  but  the  lengthening  of  the  life  has  made  it  more  dear,  and 
the  removal  makes  a  darker  blank  when  lives  have  been  so  long 
illuming  each  other.  The  home  is  so  different  when  a  familiar  occupant 
is  no  more  with  us,  and  habits  of  daily  life  are  broken.  Yet  sadness  is 
almost  eclipsed  by  joy  in  contemplating  a  long  life  of  love,  the  ripeness 
of  the  corn,  the  certainty  of  the  bliss,  the  greetings  of  the  larger  circle, 
and,  yonder,  the  hope  of  the  speedy  reunion  and  the  welcome  of  the  Lord 
Himself,  and  perfected  resemblance  and  service  ;  these  are  a  bright 
'silver-lining'  to  the  cloud.  The  sorrow  itself  helps  in  its  measure 
to  fill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  His  Body, 
the  Church,  the  allotted  trials  prior  to  the  completed  glory.  I  feel  I 
should  apologise  for  seeming  to  suggest  this  to  one  who  has  given  solace 
to  such  multitudes  of  sufferers.  '  The  God  of  all  consolation '  will  make 
your  consolation  '  to  abound  by  Christ,'  that  you  may  be  still  more  able 
to  '  comfort  others  by  the  comfort  wherewith  you  yourself  are  comforted 
of  God.'" 

It  was  Mrs.  Charles's  habit  to  spend  one  day  in  the  week 
in  the  East-end,  near  her  husband's  factory. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  came  once  to  our  evening  service, 
chiefly  liturgical,  and  were  pleased  with  the  singing  together 
of  the  vast  congregation  ;  and  then  by  visiting  some  of  the 
after  "people's  services."  Mrs.  Charles  expressed  her  sorrow 
that  such  work  by  congregations  outside  her  own  Church 
were  so  much  ignored  and  sometimes  opposed. 

A.'s  eldest  boy  said,  "Father,  do  babies  grow  in 
heaven  ? "  Calling  on  Mrs.  Charles,  I  asked  her  this,  and 
she  repUed,  "  Of  course  they  do ;  a  baby  that  never  grows 
is  a  deformity.  A  mother  in  India,  sending  an  infant  to 
be  nurtured  in  England,  would  not  expect  to  find  it  a  baby 
after  ten  years.    Growth  is  the  law  of  life."    Then  I  called  on 


310 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  Vicar,  Rev.  E.  Bickersteth,  now  Bishop  of  Exeter,  who 
said,  "  Of  course  not.  Heaven  without  babies  would  be  very 
deficient ;  Avhat  so  sweet  as  a  baby's  voice  ?  Imagine  the 
eifect  of  myriads  of  babies  praising  God ! "  "  But  is  not 
growth  a  law  of  life  ? "  "  Yes,  but  it  is  growth  in  the  beauty 
of  babyhood — they  do  not  cease  to  be  babies.  There  will 
always  be  children  in  heaven."  Curious  diversity  between 
two  thoughtful  persons  within  an  hour ! 

We  always  felt  it  a  privilege  to  meet  Mrs.  Charles  at  her 
house  on  afternoons  when  she  laid  aside  her  writing  and 
books  to  commune  with  her  friends.  Her  pleasing  voice  and 
manner  gave  due  expression  to  her  well-stored  intellect,  her 
large-hearted  benevolence,  her  comprehensive  and  scriptural 
piety.  I  remember  a  delightful  summer  afternoon,  spent  on 
her  sloping  lawn  at  "  Combe  Edge,"  when  I  introduced  the 
"Jubilee  Singers"  from  America,  whose  thrilling  songs  and 
choruses  gave  intense  pleasure.  Throughout  the  States  she 
is  well  known  by  her  books,  and  beloved. 

She  had  a  little  dog  between  which  and  herself  there  was  a 
strong  attachment.  She  thought  the  great  intelligence  and 
strong  affections  of  dogs  are  suggestive  of  a  spiritual  nature 
which  may  survive  the  body. 

March  3rd,  1896. — Afternoon  tea  at  Mrs.  Charles's :  Edward 
and  Mrs.  White,  Dr.  Horton,  self  and  wife.  Two  hours' 
talk :  Cardinal  Newman's  piety ;  Manning's  subtlety  and 
ambition  ;  Dean  Stanley's  natural  truth,  fun,  breadth  of  heart, 
and  illegible  writing ;  development  of  Roman  doctrine  and 
ceremony  in  second  century ;  attractiveness  of  the  idea  of  one 
historic  church  and  the  chief  bishop.  Why  did  not  the  early 
Church  protest  prior  to  the  Reformation?  It  did;  but  the 
protestors  were  few  and  weak,  their  testimony  overlooked  and 
forgotten.  The  great  future.  Mrs.  Charles  cannot  concur  in 
the  extinction  of  any  creatures  made  in  the  image  of  God. 
Those  who  pass  away  without  the  knowledge  of  God  may 
receive  instruction  and  "  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need  " 
hereafter.  "The  wicked  will  be  punished  till  they  become 
good."  Christians  will  grow  in  knowledge,  goodness,  happiness  ; 
saints  will  improve;  sinners  may — multitudes  will — repent 


PERSONS  I  HAVE  KNOWN.-MRS.  CHABLES.  311 


and  be  saved.  Query :  If  no  one  created  in  the  image  of 
God — i.e.  having  individuality — will  be  annihilated,  the  wicked 
must  exist  for  ever,  and  either  be  bad  and  in  hell  for  ever,  or 
repent  and  be  saved  ?  Revelation  v.  13,  14  suggests  a  period 
when,  without  exception,  all  human  beings  then  existing 
will  unite  in  holy  worship  of  God  and  Christ:  "And  every 
creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under 
the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in 
them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen." 
Dr.  Bickersteth,  Bishop  of  Exeter,  introduces  this  scene  into 
his  poem,  "  Yesterday,  To-day,  and  For  Ever."  To  join  in 
this  anthem  with  the  heart  is  salvation.  Can  any  who  sing 
it  be,  at  the  same  time,  in  hell  ? 

These  are  rough  notes  of  topics  discussed  pro  and  con., 
and  must  not  be  regarded  as  the  words  of  the  whole  party  or  of 
any  one.   We  felt  the  solemnity  and  difficulties  of  the  subject. 

A  few  days  after  this  conversation  I  happened  to  meet 
Mrs.  Charles,  with  her  little  dog,  walking  towards  her  home, 
Combe  Edge,  on  Hampstead  Heath,  when  her  conversation 
was  wholly  on  the  blessedness  of  departed  saints,  and  how 
there  should  be  joyful  thanksgiving  rather  than  oppressive 
lamenting  when  those  who  are  partakers  of  eternal  life  in 
Christ  join  the  blessed  company  of  the  redeemed  in  glory. 

A  few  days  afterwards  we  started  for  Switzerland,  where 
I  received  the  following  note  from  Edward  White : — 

"  Ap.  2,  '96. 

"  .  .  .  It  is  only  three  weeks  after  our  call  on  her  that  the  angel 
of  death— let  us  rather  call  him  the  angel  of  everlasting  life— came  for 
her,  on  March  28.  When  we  saw  her  then  there  were  no  signs  of  decay 
or  drooping  spirits.  Yet  now  we  shall  see  her  no  more  till  the  resur- 
rection, when  she  will  be  clothed  in  far  finer  singing  robes  than  she 
possessed  on  earth.  A  great  company  in  the  church  and  at  the  grave 
came  to  pay  their  last  loving  respect." 

A  public  subscription  was  promptly  raised  as  a  memorial 
to  endow  an  additional  bed  in  the  Consumption  Hospital,  in 
which  Mrs.  Charles  had  taken  a  deep  personal  interest  as  a 
visitor. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH. 

To  the  incessant  claims  of  my  large  congregation  to  direct 
its  various  operations,  to  study,  preach,  and  visit,  the 
varied  demands  of  the  church  at  large,  and  frequent  jour- 
neying in  all  directions  to  preach  anniversary  and  other 
sermons,  there  was  now  added  the  anxiety  and  toil  con- 
nected with  erecting  a  new  church.  To  this  I  devoted 
my  best  energies,  and  to  the  unremittmg  labours  thus 
demanded  I  attribute  under  God  my  help  to  bear  and 
sometimes  to  forget  other  troubles.  With  Samson,  when 
he  found  honey  in  the  carcase  of  a  lion,  I  could  say,  "  Out 
of  the  eater  came  forth  meat."  From  bitter  seed  grew  a  tall 
and  beautiful  tree. 

I  think  it  well  to  place  on  record  a  brief  but  complete 
history  of  the  building  of  Christ  Church. 

Surrey  Chapel  was  founded  by  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill 
in  1783,  who  was  pastor  till  1833,  when  he  died,  leaving 
a  considerable  sum  for  the  perpetuation  of  his  work  at 
the  expiration  of  the  lease  in  1883,  either  by  purchase  or 
renewal  of  the  lease.  After  the  retirement  of  his  suc- 
cessor, the  Rev.  J.  Sherman,  in  1854,  I  became  pastor. 
There  being  some  doubt  about  the  legality  of  the 
bequest,  the  trustees  consulted  the  Vice-Chancellor,  who 
decided  that  by  the  Statute  of  IMortmain  the  bequest  fell 
to  the  residuary  legatee,  Hackney  Itineracy  (now  Hackney 
College),  to  which  a  similar  bequest  had  been  more  correctly 
made,  both  institutions  being  specially  dear  to  Mr.  Hill. 
Our  trustees  thus  lost  his  provision  for  the  permanence  of  his 
church.  Alter  serious  consideration  it  was  decided  that  it 
was  our  duty  to  provide  for  this  loss  and  fulfil  the  purpose 


BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH. 


313 


of  our  founder.  The  "  Rowland  Hill  Fund  for  the  perpetuation 
of  Surrey  Chapel"  was  thus  instituted  in  18G1,  and  it  was 
decided  that  on  every  Sunday  an  offertory  should  be  taken 
at  the  doors  for  this  express  object.  The  first  financial  report 
to  December,  1862,  shows  a  total  amount  of  £475  16s.,  in 
sums  from  one  shilling  to  one  hundred  pounds. 

With  the  weekly  offertory  and  personal  donations,  we 
resolved  to  raise  £1,000  yearly,  in  trust,  to  be  invested  in 
Consols.  In  1873  our  fund  reached  £16,000,  considerably 
more  than  the  original  bequest  would  have  amounted  to. 
In  1874,  as  the  result  of  special  efforts  by  the  pastor  for 
the  tower,  we  had  £22,550.  This  included  more  than  two 
hundred  purses,  holding  £5  each,  laid  on  the  memorial 
stone,  and  £5,370  special  donations  for  that  occasion. 

The  freehold  site,  for  which  funds  were  specially  given, 
Avas  transferred  by  Messrs.  Oakey  for  the  moderate  sum  of 
£8,200.  This  was  subscribed  within  six  months,  and  the 
site  was  dedicated  by  a  continuous  service  in  the  open  air 
from  ten  a.m.  to  ten  p.m. 

The  Hawkstone  Hall — so  named  from  Rowland  Hill's 
birthplace — cost  about  £5,000,  and  the  Lincoln  Tower  £7,000, 
the  cost  of  the  latter  divided  equally  by  contributions  from 
America  and  England.  In  March,  1875,  I  stated  that 
£7,000  were  still  needed  to  pay  the  contract  of  the  builder ; 
that  I  made  myself  responsible  for  raising  £5,000  of  this, 
relying  on  the  congregation  to  contribute  the  remaining 
£2,000  during  the  year.  This  was  done  within  the  year,  with 
great  rejoicing. 

The  architects  of  the  building  were  Messrs.  Paull  and 
Bickerdike.  The  builders  were  Messrs.  Perry  and  Co.  The 
contracts,  including  £2,000  for  foundations,  were  £40,000. 
The  entire  cost,  including  land,  organ,  fittings,  conmiission, 
etc.,  was  about  £62,000. 

Within  four  years  of  the  opening  the  total  cost  was 
cleared.  The  whole  was  raised  by  voluntary  contributions, 
excepting  about  £2,000  received  from  the  sale  of  the  former 
Hawkstone  Hall,  which  also  had  been  obtained  by  voluntary 
contributions  when  the  old  school  was  built. 


314 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


THE  TRUST  DEED. 
By  the  trust  deed,  the  financial  afiairs  of  the  Church  are  managed  by 
trustees,  whose  nomination  by  the  body  of  trustees  must  be  confirmed 
by  the  vote  of  the  Church  members.  The  elders  are  appointed  in  a 
similar  manner,  and  their  function  is  to  aid  the  pastor  in  the  spiritual 
affairs  of  the  Church  and  in  the  care  of  the  poor.  In  the  appointment 
of  pastor,  the  trustees  and  elders  form  one  body  to  nominate  a  candidate 
for  the  approval  or  otherwise  of  the  Church  members.  Pastors,  trustees, 
and  elders  are  required  to  sign  the  following 

SCHEDULE   OF  DOCTRINES. 

As  I  am  responsible  for  this  schedule,  it  should  be  noticed 
that  while  the  essential  truths  of  Evangelical  Christianity  are 
stated,  opinions  on  which  believers  are  divided  are  left  open, 
such  as  theories  of  atonement,  modes  of  baptism  and  wor- 
ship, methods  of  church  government,  and  theories  of  the 
everlasting  future.  Thus  differences  of  opinion  on  these 
subjects  are  no  hindrance  to  church  fellowship. 

1.  — The  Divine  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  and  their  supreme  authority  in  faith  and  practice. 

2.  — The  Unity  of  God— the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

3.  — The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God  in  the  person  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  ;  the  universal  sufficiency  of  the  atonement  by  His  death  ; 
and  free  justification  of  sinners  by  faith  in  Him. 

4.  — The  depravity  of  man,  and  the  necessity  of  the  Holy  Spirit's 
agency  in  man's  regeneration  and  sanctification. 

5.  — Salvation  by  grace  ;  and  the  duty  of  all  who  hear  the  Gospel  to 
believe  in  Christ. 

6.  — The  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  final  judgment. 

7.  — The  sole  priesthood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  sense  of 
mediation  ;  ministers  of  the  Church,  priests  only  in  the  sense  in  which 
all  believers  are  "  kings  and  priests  unto  God  ; "  the  sacraments  means 
of  grace,  and  not  efficacious  of  themselves,  or  by  any  virtue  in  the 
administrator  ;  the  brotherhood  in  service  of  all  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
of  all  communions ;  the  unity  in  the  one  Church  of  "  all  who  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity." 

As  the  bond  of  union  of  Church  members  is  not  agreement 
in  forms  or  creeds,  but  in  personal  repentance  and  faith,  the 
following  "  Solemn  Covenant  "  is 

EENEWED   AND    PUBLICLY    RATIFIED    AT   CHRIST   CHURCH   BY  THE 
COMMUNICANTS    OF    THE   LORD'S    SUPPER    ON   THE  FIRST 
SUNDAY    MORNING    OF    EVERY  YEAR. 

On  this  first  Sabbath  of  the  new  year,  and  assembled  round  the  table 
of  our  Lord,  we  do  hereby,  before  God  and  one  another,  renew  our 
solemn  Covenant. 


BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH. 


315 


We  confess  that  we  are  guilty,  ruined  sinners,  deserving  the  righteous 
punishment  of  God.  But  we  declare  our  confidence  in  His  mercy,  as 
revealed  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  "  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not 
lor  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world."  We  trust  in 
that  atonement ;  we  plead  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer.  By  Him,  tho 
only  waj'  to  the  Father,  we  draw  near,  vrith  penitent,  yet  confiding 
hearts,  saying — "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."'  And  we  desire  anew 
to  yield  up  ourselves  entirely  to  our  Triune  .Jehovah.  We  would  look 
up  with  filial  love,  and  say—"  Our  Father,  who  art  in  Heaven — hallowed 
be  Thy  name  ! "  We  would  live  as  His  adopted  children,  trusting, 
obeying,  rejoicing  in  Him.  We  yield  ourselves  to  the  Son  of  God.  We 
would  be  taught  by  Him  as  our  Prophet ;  we  rely  on  His  sacrifice 
as  our  Priest ;  we  would  obey  His  commands  as  our  King.  For  this  we 
seek  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Giver  and  Preserver  of  the  life  of 
godliness  in  the  soul ;  and  we  declare  our  sincere  purpose  to  give  heed 
to  His  counsels — not  wilfully  to  grieve  Him — but  daily,  through  the 
year,  to  cherish  His  presence  in  our  hearts. 

We  declare  that  we  are  not  our  own,  but  bought  with  a  price.  We 
desire  to  present  ourselves — spirit,  soul,  and  body— time,  property, 
influence— a  living  sacrifice  unto  God.  We  will  endeavour  in  all  things 
to  prove  that  we  love  Him  by  obeying  His  commandments.  We  will 
endeavour  in  private  and  public,  in  our  households,  in  our  business,  in 
daily  life,  in  all  places,  in  all  companies,  to  act  as  becometh  the  Gospel 
— to  promote  true  religion  in  the  hearts  of  others,  to  help  the  needy, 
comfort  the  sorrowful,  and  to  diminish  vice,  ungodliness,  and  misery  in 
the  world,  ''  looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  the  glorious  appearing  of  our 
great  God  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ."  And  knowing,  from  numerous 
past  failures,  how  unable  we  are  of  ourselves  to  do  anything  that  is 
good,  we  do  earnestly  implore  the  help  of  Him,  without  whom  we  can 
do  nothing — but  who  has  said,  •'  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  you-" 

In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
to  this  our  solemn  Covenant  we  do  now  severally  and  unitedly  assent — 
with  a  solemn  and  a  hearty — Amen. 

I  was  advised  by  a  very  influential  and  wealthy  friend  not 
to  take  up  the  burden  of  rearing  a  new  church,  but  confine 
myself  to  the  work  of  an  evangelist  and  pastor,  leaving  to  those 
who  should  follow  the  work  of  their  own  day.  But  I  felt  that 
in  accepting  the  pastorate  I  ought  to  help  in  bearing  the 
burden  already  cast  upon  us.  Worldly  policy  said  :  "  Rest 
and  be  thankful."  The  necessities  of  the  district,  the  goodly 
fellowship  of  zealous  believers,  the  traditions  of  the  place,  the 
memories  of  the  departed,  the  voice  of  conscience  said : 
"  Arise  and  prepare  to  build."  Many  said  :  "  Change  your 
locality — neai-ly  all  the  wealthy  have  gone — the  need  of  the 


316 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


district  increases,  the  capacity  to  meet  it  diminishes ;  go  to 
the  West  End,  or  to  Clapham  Common."  But  my  elders, 
trustees,  and  people  said  that  we  should  remain  on  the 
ground,  among  the  poor.  We  prayed  year  alter  year  for  God 
to  find  us  a  site,  and  after  long  fruitless  search  we  consider 
God  provided  a  place  in  which  to  pitch  our  tent,  moving  only 
from  one  end  of  the  notorious  "  New  Cut "  to  the  other  ;  at 
the  junction  of  the  Kennington  and  Westminster  Bridge 
Roads,  in  middle  distance  between  Waterloo  or  Westminster 
Bridge  and  the  "  Elephant  and  Castle,"  on  highways  to  West- 
minster, the  City,  and  the  southern  suburbs,  and  in  a  network 
of  poor  people's  dwellings. 

Many  years  before  our  new  church  could  be  commenced 
it  was  in  our  thoughts.  I  was  very  desirous  that  it  should 
not  only  be  commodious  but  beautiful,  and  resolved  to  consult 
Professor  Ruskin,  to  whom  I  wrote  for  advice  and  received 
the  following  characteristic  reply  : — 

"  Denmark  Hill,  S.E.,  20th  January,  '72. 
"  My  dear  Sir, — I  am  sincerely  obliged  by  your  letter  ;  the  para- 
graph flattered  and  amused  me,  and  I  wished  it  had  been  true.  Not 
less,  because  it  never  can  be  true  in  any  sense.  I  wish  I  could  either 
design  a  church,  or  tell  you  a  workman  that  could  build  one,  or  that  I 
saw  good  cause  for  such  building.  So  far  from  that,  I  believe  all  our 
church  building,  all  our  preaching,  and  all  our  hearing,  is  as  great  an 
abomination  to  God  as  ever  incense  and  new  moons,  in  days  of  Jevmh 
sin.  I  believe  you  clergymen  have  but  one  duty  to  do,  to  separate  those 
who  believe  from  those  who  do  not ;  not  as  wheat  from  tares — but  as 
fruitful  from  fruitless.  You  cannot  look  on  the  heart,  but  you  can  on 
the  deeds,  and  when  you  have  gathered  round  you  a  separate  body  of 
men,  who  will  not  cheat,  nor  rob,  nor  revenge,  it  may  be  well  to  build  a 
church  for  them  •  but  I  think  they  will  scarcely  ask  you.  I  would  be 
at  home  for  you  after  Monday,  whenever  you  liked  to  call,  but  I  fear  I 
should  only  pain  you,  by  what  1  shoukl  endeavour  to  say. 

"  Always  faithfully  yours, 

"J.  EUSKIN. 

"  The  Rev.  Newman  Hall." 

I  gladly  availed  myself  of  this  courteous  invitation,  and 
told  Mr.  Ruskin  that  we  should  be  glad  of  any  hint  from 
himself  in  carrying  out  our  purpose  to  erect  a  church,  which 
should  not  only  be  commodious  but  beautiful;  not  only 
sheltering  Irom  rain  and  sun,  but  inspiring  happy  thoughts 


BUILDING  OF  CHRIST  C EURO  11 


317 


and  holy  emotions.  He  replied— as  he  had  already  written — 
that  we  should  not  build  up  stones,  but  gather  together  a  few 
people  who  would  not  steal  or  tell  lies.  I  said  that  we  had 
many  hundreds  of  such,  and  needed  a  building  where  under 
shelter  they  might  worship  and  be  taught.  He  repeated  his 
opinion,  and  I  said  I  had  made  a  mistake  in  troubling  him,  as 
I  thought  I  was  speaking  to  the  author  of  the  "  Stones  of 
Venice."  He  said,  "  No,  you  are  not.  Everyone  who  does 
something  in  teaching  men  passes  through  three  stages  ol 
life.  At  first  he  teaches  what  is  inaccurate ;  then  he  unlearns 
it ;  and  lastly,  he  teaches  the  Truth — which  stage  I  have  now 
reached."  Of  course  I  accepted  this  dictum,  with  due  con- 
sideration of  the  speaker's  genius,  and  with  assent  to  what  he 
meant — that  vast  sums  are  spent  in  building  churches  which 
are  not  needed,  which  are  never  filled,  sums  which  might  be 
better  spent  in  instructing,  civihsing,  and  evangeHsing  the 
practical  heathen  outside  our  own  doors. 

From  boyhood  I  had  great  delight  in  architecture, 
especially  "  Gothic."  I  used  a  special  sketch-book  entirely 
for  arches,  windows,  clustered  columns  and  towers.  I  dis- 
liked bad  imitations  ot  Roman  and  Greek  heathen  temples, 
which  my  Hull  experience  had  strengthened.  I  longed 
for  a  church  suggestive  of  Christian  worship,  in  harmony 
with  general  Christian  usage  and  the  days  of  old ;  so 
I  hoped  for  a  Gothic  structure.  At  the  same  time  I 
desired  the  new  building  to  remind  us  of  the  beloved  old 
chapel.  So  I  began  my  scheme  with  the  eight  wooden 
columns  in  the  centre  of  the  sixteen-sided  "  Round  House." 
Let  eight  marks  represent  large  columns.  From  one  pair 
mark  out  two  other  pairs  of  smaller  columns  in  line,  and  let 
this  be  the  nave,  with  three  arches  and  west  window.  Let 
the  two  opposite  columns  flank  the  chancel,  with  east  window. 
Let  the  four  remaining  columns  be  entrances  to  two  transepts, 
each  with  an  outward  pair,  two  arches,  and  window.  In  one 
of  the  corners  outside,  between  nave  and  transept,  there  will 
be  space  for  tower,  in  another  for  stairs  to  gallery  floor,  in 
another  for  verger's  house,  in  the  fourth  for  vestries.  Let  the 
eight  central  columns  support  a  groined  dome,  surmounted 


318 


NEWMAN  HALL, 


by  a  fleche,  for  ventilation.  I  showed  this  to  our  proposed 
architects  to  work  out  the  details.  The  arrangements  for  the 
various  adjuncts  were  admirably  suited  for  the  ground  at  dis- 
posal. The  style  of  architecture — early  thirteenth-century 
Gothic — was  carried  out  perfectly.  When  Sir  Gilbert  Scott 
saw  my  rough  sketch,  he  said,  "  You  got  that  from  Ely, 
the  only  English  cathedral  with  octagon  centre."  I  replied 
that  I  had  never  been  at  Ely,  and  that  the  plan  was  my 
own,  suggested  by  Surrey  Chapel. 

I  dislike  a  great  organ  facing  the  congregation,  which  a 
heathen  visitor  called  a  golden  god.  So  our  organ  was  to  be 
placed  on  one  side  of  the  chancel.  Instead  of  a  choir  gazing 
at  a  congregation  gazing  on  them,  as  at  a  concert,  let  the 
singers  be  ranged  in  the  chancel,  sideways,  facing  the  organist, 
and  the  prayer-desk  in  the  first  row  of  the  seats  for  the  choir, 
the  reader  being  the  head  of  the  singers.  Let  the  table  for 
Holy  Communion  be  in  the  centre  under  the  east  window, 
and  in  front  of  it  a  lectern  for  the  Lessons,  and  the  pulpit  on 
one  side  against  one  of  the  big  columns,  which  will  act  as  a 
sounding-board,  the  preacher  facing  diagonally  from  the 
table  of  Communion,  and,  as  it  were,  beckoning  the  people  to 
come  to  it  in  confession  and  self-surrender,  "  showing  forth 
the  Lord's  death." 

There  is  a  large  lecture-hall  for  the  school  and  meetings, 
for  700  children  or  500  adults  ;  under  it  a  mission-hall  for 
prayer-meetings,  seating  150,  with  six  classrooms  and  infant 
school ;  two  vestries  for  clergy,  a  large  deacons'  room,  a  ladies' 
room,  and  a  committee  room,  and  comfortable  house  for  verger 
and  family.  The  tower,  on  its  basement,  serves  as  an  entrance 
to  the  gallery.  Above  this  are  two  large  classrooms,  one 
named  "  Washington "  and  the  other  "  Wilberforce,"  conse- 
crated to  Freedom.  The  entire  structure  was  designed  for 
various  philanthropies,  and  a  working  church  has  from  the 
iirst  availed  itself  of  these  facihties,  rooms  and  church  used 
every  Sunday  and  often  on  week  nights. 

Over  the  tower  entrance  at  the  apex  of  the  arch  a  large 
stone  is  inserted  bearing  the  title,  "  Lincoln  Tower."  Under 
the  paved  basement  is  the  coffin  of  Rowland  Hill,  removed 


BUILDING  OF  GHlilST  CHURCH.  319 

from  below  the  Surrey  Chapel  pulpit.  A  tablet  is  on  the  wall 
above  it  on  which  his  name,  etc.,  is  cut,  removed  from  the 
front  of  the  gallery  in  the  chapel.  There  is  another  similar  tablet 
in  memory  of  his  successor,  James  Sherman.  A  still  larger 
memorial  stone  gives  the  name  and  purpose  of  the  tower — to 
commemorate  emancipation  by  the  martyred  Lincoln,  the 
contribution  of  haK  the  cost  of  the  tower  by  American  citizens, 
and  as  a  pledge  of  international  brotherhood.  As  a  visible 
sign,  the  steeple  is  decorated  by  structural  stars  and  stripes 
in  red  stones  upon  white.  I  had  the  honour  of  putting  the 
last  stone  in  its  place — the  point  of  the  spire,  220  feet  high. 

The  Lincoln  Tower  is  regarded  by  good  judges  to  be  second 
to  none  of  the  church  towers  and  steeples  erected  in  London 
during  the  last  hundred  years.  The  material  is  Portland  stone 
and  Kentish  rag  outside,  and  Bath  stone  within.  The  front 
porch  has  over  it  a  carved  representation  of  an  angel  holding 
a  scroll,  with  the  motto  of  the  church,  "Christ  is  all  and  in  aU." 

I  particularly  desired  that  the  ornamentation  should  be 
structural  and  not  supplemental,  true  and  not  fanciful.  Let, 
then,  the  carving  on  cornices  and  capitals  represent  real  and 
not  conventional  flowers  and  foliage.  Thus  we  have  an 
abundance  of  copies  of  real  ferns,  roses,  and  ivy  or  oak  leaves. 
The  elaborate  carving  of  the  capitals  of  the  eight  columns 
were  private  gifts  in  memory  of  departed  friends,  one  of  them 
bearing  the  name  of  William  Wills,  whose  house  used  to  be 
Rowland  Hill's  Bristol  home.  The  capitals  were  carved  after 
models  I  selected.  The  column  on  the  north  side  of  the  table 
bears  ears  of  corn,  with  the  motto,  "  I  am  the  bread  of  life  "  ; 
on  the  opposite  side  grapes,  with  "  I  am  the  true  vine."  The 
other  columns — roses,  with  "  The  rose  of  Sharon,"  and  Ulies, 
"  The  lily  of  the  valley  "  ;  passion  flowers  and  "  The  man  of 
sorrows"  ;  pomegranates  and  "The  resurrection  and  the  life"; 
ivy  wreaths  and  "  The  same  yesterday,  to-da}^  and  for  ever  " ; 
oak  leaves  and  acorns,  "The  mighty  God."  The  windows 
are,  or  will  be,  decorated  in  a  similar  style.  The  large  north 
Avindow  bas  pictures  of  Christ's  miracles — healing  the  leper, 
calming  the  storm,  raising  the  dead,  transfiguration.  Below  I 
placed  two  small  windows,  in  one  of  which  is  a  memorial  of 


320 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


my  father.  "  The  sinner's  friend  receiving  sinners,'"  and  of  my 
mother,  Christ  blessing  infants,  "  Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  Me."  In  the  chancel  are  three  small  windows 
representing  the  Death,  Resurrection,  and  Glory  of  Christ.  One 
of  these  is  a  memorial  by  Canadians,  another  of  an  officer  of  the 
church  by  his  widow,  and  one  of  the  chief  contributors,  C.  Ruck. 

On  Tuesday,  July  4th,  1876,  Christ  Church  was  opened  for 
divine  worship.  The  members  met  for  praise  and  Holy  Com- 
munion at  8  a.m.  At  11  a.m.  the  consecration  service, 
chiefly  in  accordance  with  the  Prayer-book  arrangement,  at 
which  I  preached  from  "Christ  is  all  and  in  all."  The 
Lincoln  Tower  was  then  inaugurated  by  Sir  Fowell  Buxton, 
Bart.,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Thompson,  of  New  York,  delivered  an 
international  address  in  the  church.  In  the  afternoon  the 
Rev.  W.  H.  Aitken,  the  eminent  mission  clergyman  of  the 
Church  of  England,  preached  from  the  words,  "How  good  and 
how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity."  In 
the  evening  the  Rev.  Donald  Fraser,  D.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  preached  from  "  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  your  spirit."  The  opening  services  were  continued 
almost  daily  during  a  month  by  the  following  preachers : — 
Spurgeon,  Raleigh,  Rogers,  Mellor,  Allon,  Parker,  Stoughton, 
Parsons,  Balgarnie,  Chown,  Graham,  Wilson,  Tucker,  Baldwin 
Brown,  Joshua  Harrison,  Arthur  Hall,  Dykes,  D.  Fraser, 
Paterson,  Smith,  Wilson,  Penrose,  and  Rees  in  Welsh.  The 
following  ministers  of  the  Established  Church  preached  or 
gave  addresses : — Revs.  W.  H.  Aitken,  S.  Minton,  H.  S.  War- 
leigh,  A.  Price,  J.  Kirkman,  R.  Maguire,  and  the  Rev.  the 
Hon.  W.  Fremantle.  These  brethren  aided  us  most  cheerfully, 
without  any  hindrance  or  censure  from  the  other  authorities 
or  the  Archbishop,  whose  palace  garden  extends  immediately 
under  our  steeple,  who  knew  and  sympathised,  but  made  no 
sign.  Thus  the  preachers  represented  the  Independent, 
Baptist,  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Primitive,  as  well  as  Epis- 
copal Churches,  in  happy  sympathy  with  this  non-denomin- 
ational and  truly  Catholic  unity. 

In  responding  to  the  request  to  preach  one  of  the  opening- 
sermons,  the  Rev.  Hugh  Aitken  said  he  had  well  considered 


MAURIAGE  A2W  HOME. 


y37 


Within  sight  of  the  seas, 
All  encircled  by  trees, 
With  a  mantle  of  leaves, 
ilade  of  ivy  that  weaves 
Its  dark  verdure  around. 
There  is  never  a  sound 
Of  the  strife  of  the  day  : 
'Tis  a  spot  where  you  pray_ 
That  like  peace  may  be  won, 
When  your  own  day  is  done  : 
For  a  churchyard  more  fair 
I  know  not  elsewhere. 

From  centuries  hoary 
The  church  stands  in  story  ; 
Not  far  from  its  wall 
A  shadow  doth  fall : 
By  a  cross  it  is  made, 
That  in  sunshine  or  shade 
Lieth  low  on  the  grave. 
As  the  emblem  to  save. 
Blest  he  who  there  sleeping. 
His  soul  in  God's  keeping — 
Beyond  moan  of  the  sea. 
Beyond  shadows  that  flee. 

And  so  all  the  dead  lie. 
Within  sight  of  the  sky, 
'Midst  the  circle  of  trees. 
Within  sound  of  the  seas. 

H.  M.  M.  H. 


w 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


RAMBLES  TOGETHER. 

Shortly  after  our  marriage  we  visited  Chamounix,  and  by 
way  of  the  Flegere  were  approaching  the  Brevent,  when  we 
suddenly  came  to  a  gap  caused  by  the  fall  of  a  rock.  The 
path  was  not  wide  enough  for  the  guide  to  walk  by  the 
side  of  the  mule.  To  my  horror  I  suddenly  saw  the  hind 
legs  of  the  animal  beginning  to  slip,  the  front  legs  having 
crossed.  It  was  only  by  a  vigorous  pull  of  the  chain  of  the 
mule  by  the  guide,  who  was  in  front,  that  a  most  terrible 
catastrophe  was  averted.  For  some  years  I  could  not  speak 
of  it,  but  now  I  record  it  with  special  thankfulness.  My  wife 
merely  remarked  to  me  as  I  came  up  to  her  full  of  emotion, 
"  That  was  a  very  awkward  place ! "  Yet  she  told  me  after- 
wards that  when  she  felt  the  mule  slipping,  and  looked  to 
see  if  it  were  possible  to  jump  off  from  it,  she  saw  only  air 
beneath  her  on  the  left  side  of  the  saddle. 

Diary. — 1886.  May  22. — Home  from  Holy  Land — 
delightful  fellowship  with  ministerial  brethren,  and  a  wife 
in  perfect  sympathy  with  nature,  art,  and  sacred  scenes. 
Can  it  be  that  this  day  I  reach  my  threescore  years  and 
ten,  yet  feel  only  fifty  ?  Responsibilities  increase  with  lessen- 
ing opportunities. 

Wedding  comisel. — My  niece  was  married  at  our  district 
parish  church,  Hampstead.  I  acted  as  father.  At  the  close 
of  the  service  the  vicar.  Rev.  G.  Head,  invited  me  to  address 
the  congregation,  which  I  did  from  the  Communion  steps, 
much  as  follows : — 

"  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  Law.  Love  will  eclipse  authority  in  the 
husband  by  solicitude  for  the  best  welfare  of  the  wHq.  Love  will 
supersede  obedience  in  the  wife  by  the  alacrity  that  anticipates  the 
\idsh  of  the  husband.  Love  blending  two  lives  blends  also  two  wills, 
so  that  the  pleasure  of  each  becomes  the  bliss  of  both. 


RAMBLES  TOGETHER. 


339 


"  To  others  I  say,  If  the  physical  glory  of  the  man  is  strength,  use  it 
not  to  dominate,  but  protect ;  if  the  physical  glory  of  the  woman  is 
beauty,  let  her  above  all  seek  the  '  beauties  of  holiness,'  the  '  ornament 
of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit.'  And  to  all,  married  or  single,  I  would  say, 
Accept  Him  Who  woos  us  for  His  bride ;  '  love  Him  Who  first  loved 
us ; '  then  He  will  be  our  Guardian  and  bliss  here  ;  and  when  this 
life  ends  will  welcome  us  to  His  eternal  home." 

Bath,  Oct.  21,  1886.— With  wife  to  Bhnd  Home.  Wife  in 
former  days  used  to  visit  there  frequently ;  had  not  been 
there  for  ten  years.  Her  name  not  announced.  She  said, 
"  An  old  friend  has  come  to  see  you."  There  was  a  general 
cry  of  her  name.  Her  voice  had  awakened  heart  memories. 
How  their  faces  shone  ^vith  j  oy  as  she  took  each  by  the  hand ! 
I  never  saw  her  face  more  radiant,  or  heard  her  voice  more 
sweet  than  as  she  greeted  these  old  blrad  fi-iends.  It  was 
worth  going  to  Bath  to  see. 

March  29,  1887. — We  are  reading  the  "Life  of  Lord 
Shaftesbury,"  and  I  copy  words  of  his  which  express  my  own 
heart : — 

"  It  is  a  most  bountiful  answer  to  one's  prayers  to  have  obtained  a 
wife,  in  the  highest  matters  and  in  the  smallest  details,  after  my  imagina- 
tion and  heart.  Often  do  I  recollect  the  very  words  of  my  entreaties 
that  God  would  give  me  a  wife  for  my  comfort,  improvement,  and  safety. 
He  has  granted  me  to  the  full  all  I  desired,  and  far  more  than  I  deserved, 
praised  be  His  holy  Name."  Amen. 

1889. — It  was  at  Riffel  that  we  first  met  two  choice  friends. 
I  was  seated  near  an  athlete,  whom  I  regarded  as  a  distin- 
guished member  of  the  Alpine  Club.  Another  mountaineer 
called  him  "  Smith,"  and  something  was  said  about  his  being 
a  Scotch  parson.  "  May  I  ask  if  you  are  Isaiah  Smith  ?  It  is 
the  book  I  was  reading  last,  and  it  now  lies  on  my  study 
table."  Here  we  both  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  lady  who 
soon  after  became  the  angel  of  his  home. 

Dec.  18. — To  the  wedding  of  our  Alpine  friends.  Though 
an  Episcopalian,  the  bride  became  a  pattern  mistress  of  a 
Scotch  manse  at  Aberdeen:  with  her  husband,  diligent  in 
nurturing  the  church.  So  now  (1895)  helping  him  in  guarding 
his  time,  revising  his  proofs,  and  visiting  with  him  as  mis- 
sionaries amongst  the  poorest  of  the  inhabitants  of  Glasgow. 


340 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


He  has  lately  published  "  The  Minor  Prophets,"  and  is  in 
the  possession  of  tAvo  fine  boys  whom  we  designate  by  that 
title. 

Hurried  fear  of  the  results  of  critical  and  scientific  research 
reminds  me  of  the  word,  "  He  that  believeth  shall  not  make 
haste."  The  second  part  of  Isaiah,  equally  with  the  first, 
lifts  up  the  soul  to  God,  and  reveals  the  Spirit's  inspiration 
through  human  instrumentality,  whether  by  one  amanuensis 
or  by  two. 

Dec.  4,  1891. — To  Woodsford  to  visit  an  old  servant,  now 
the  wife  of  a  small  farmer,  volunteer  verger  of  an  iron  mission 
room  in  their  garden.  They  entertain  freely  the  local 
preachers  on  Sundays.  Special  service  this  evening.  H. 
gave  a  personal  testimony  about  the  love  of  Christ,  alluding 
to  several  of  the  little  company  she  used  to  know  (now  infirm 
and  crippled)  when  she  paid  long  visits  to  the  then  rector, 
her  uncle,  Rev.  Wenham  Knipe,  and  used  to  lead  the  singing. 
She  then  sang  a  hymn  as  a  solo,  and  I  preached  to  the  rustic 
congregation.  May  the  latent  power  unexpectedly  indicated 
in  their  old  friend  be  hereafter  developed  for  much  usefulness. 

March  29,  1894:— 

TOGETHER. 

(after  fourteen  years.) 

"  Together  !  O  the  rapture  of  the  day 
When  two  full  streams  that  side  by  side  had  run, 
With  mutual  gladness  glided  into  one  ! 
No  longer  twain— inseparable  alway. 
O  blissful  hope,  though  swift  years  pass  away, 
Never  will  set  that  daily  brightening  sun, 
Never  be  lost  this  growing  treasure  won. 
Together  in  the  earthly,  heavenly  race, 
In  holy  service  as  in  fond  embrace  : 
The  life,  bliss,  work  of  love  is  never  done. 
Together  now,  dearer  and  still  more  dear — 
Such  blending  of  two  kindred  spirits  here 
Is  pledge  and  earnest  of  the  perfect  love 
Which  constitutes  the  home  of  Heaven  above." 


Together  in  my  preaching  journeys  and  missions,  in  re- 
creative travels,  and  in  home  engagements.    Referring  to 


RAMBLES  TOGETHER. 


341 


"  Recreations,"  on  a  former  page  I  could  not  write  as  I  do 
now,  of  many  a  time  of  refreshment,  listening  to  piano  im- 
provisation, or  hearing  again  and  again  the  mellow  music  of 
rich  hymns  as  "When  I  survey  the  wondrous  Cross,"  to 
an  old  Hebrew  methody,  or  rambling  together,  partners  in 
sketching,  and  I  am  now  greatly  indebted  to  an  adept  in 
water-colours,  who  has  many  books  full  of  interesting  repro- 
ductions of  places  seen  together. 

In  1891  we  again  met  our  friends  at  the  Riffel.  They  were 
forming  a  party,  chiefly  of  Alpine  clubmen,  and  asked  me  to 
join  them  "just  for  a  ramble  on  the  ice."  As  their  ages 
averaged  from  twenty  to  thirty-five,  and  I  was  seventy-five, 
I  pleaded  unfitness,  but  as  they  kindly  persisted  I  took  my 
own  guide,  so  as  to  be  no  hindrance.  We  were  soon  on 
the  medial  moraine  of  the  Gorner  Glacier,  and  then  were 
clambering  up  seracs,  piled  in  random  confusion.  Cutting 
every  step  on  the  steep  slopes  I  thought,  "  When  next  I  see 
a  fly  on  the  wall  I  shall  say,  I  don't  think  much  of  your 
climbing,  I've  done  it  myself"  But  I  should  not  have 
ventured  to  try  it  had  not  the  strong  and  skilful  Professor 
been  next  behind  me  on  the  rope.  Climbing  a  specially 
steep  ice  crag,  I  anticipated  that  when  we  reached  the  crest  I 
should  be  able  to  walk  on  a  level  top  ;  but  the  stride  from 
the  very  last  step  was  so  long  that  I  could  not  have  stretched 
my  leg  sufficiently,  but  for  the  strong  arm  behind,  Alas ! 
there  was  only  a  knife-edge,  so  that  I  had  to  use  it  as  a 
saddle  and  straddle  along.  At  length  we  reached  a  group  of 
rocks  in  the  middle  of  the  ice,  where  a  plentiful  al  fresco  was 
followed  by  tales  and  songs.  Wonderful  that  we  ever  got 
there !  But  how  to  get  away  ?  I  suggested  I  should  go  off 
with  my  guide  but  they  said  it  would  be  easier  to  go 
forward.  And  after  an  adventurous  search  for  a  passage 
through  the  intricacy  of  icy  pyramids,  we  landed  safely 
on  the  mountain-side  after  eight  hours  clamber.  My  com- 
panions went  in  advance  to  report  what  they  kindly 
regarded  as  my  memorable  achievement.  To  my  wife, 
who  gladly  greeted  me,  I  proposed,  after  a  cup  of  tea,  a 
long  walk  together  in  the  forest. 


342 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


March  29,  1896:— 

EXCHANGE  NO  ROBBERY. 
(after  sixteen  yeaes.) 

I  CANNOT  find  a  flower  so  fair 

That  true  expression  can  convey, 

Of  half  this  overflowing  heart 

Would  of  that  blissful  morning  say. 


The  sun  had  never  shone  so  bright, 
The  sky  had  never  smiled  so  blue, 

Until  on  that  celestial  day. 

As  Bride  and  Wife,  I  greeted  you. 

The  song  of  lark  was  ne'er  so  sweet, 
Its  eager  flight  so  near  the  sky. 

As  tuneful  lay  of  mine  did  soar 

More  and  more  rapturously  on  high. 

And  is  all  this  o'erpast  and  gone? 

Does  faint  remembrance  only  stay? 
Thank  God  !  our  lives  themselves  prolonged. 

Are  a  perpetual  Wedding  Day. 


Impromptu  Response. 
Could  I  once  exceed  in  passion 

All  the  love-songs  ever  writ ; 
Though  such  lines  might  be  the  fashion. 

Would  they  prove  my  love  more  fit 
Than  I  do,  in  whispering  low? 

All  my  being  doth  it  show. 


Diary. — Aug.  12, 1897. — Riffel  again.  To  the  Gorner  Grat 
to  bid  farewell.  Heeding  kind  caution  not  to  over-fatigue 
myself  I  took  mule  to  the  summit,  baked  with  sunshine  and 
no  perspiration  to  reheve  it.  On  my  way  down  sudden  sick- 
ness. When  near  hotel  sank  on  the  path.  Soon  in  room. 
"  Mountain  sickness."  Fell  fainting  on  floor.  An  hour  of 
anxious  suspense.  A  clever  young  doctor  at  the  hotel  aided 
my  restoration,  and  told  me  afterwards  that  there  was  one 
anxious  half-hour.  The  tender  care  of  my  H.  is  a  lasting 
memory,  which  makes  me  thank  God  for  this  brief  illness. 
Dean  Lefroy's  kindly  talk  and  prayer  increased  the  gladness 


RAMBLES  TOGETHER. 


343 


of  a  sick  room  which  I  was  able  within  four  days  to  exchange 
for  the  mountain  side  and  forest  glade. 

WTiile  I  was  recovering,  a  gentleman  at  the  same  hotel, 
thirty  years  my  junior,  was  gradually  sinking  from  a  similar 
attack.  To  breathe  an  atmosphere  less  rarefied  he  was 
carried  down  to  Zermatt,  but  died  the  next  day,  and  his  body 
was  laid  to  rest  in  the  English  cemetery  there.  "  One  shall 
be  taken,  and  the  other  left." 

Hampstead  Heath  is  the  scene  of  our  most  frequent 
rambles  together.  Our  home  is  within  three  minutes' 
walk  of  its  summit,  called  Jack  Straw's  Castle.  From 
this  eminence  we  can  see,  in  clear  weather,  Windsor 
Castle,  Harrow-on-the-Hill,  the  lake-like  reservoir  at  the 
Welsh  Harp,  Hendon,  Totteridge,  Finchley,  Barnet,  where 
Wilberforce  once  Uved,  Highgate,  where  the  houses  of 
Cromwell  and  Ireton  still  remain,  and  Lauderdale  House 
with  its  contrasted  memories  of  Charles  II.,  and  the  site 
of  Andrew  Marvell's  cottage,  and  the  embowering  trees  of 
the  home  of  the  philanthropist.  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts, 
and  the  old  house  of  Coleridge ;  and  then  the  vast 
metropolis  of  the  world  with  its  countless  domes  and  spires, 
St.  Paul's  towering  above  them  all.  Near  the  summit  are  the 
recent  residence  of  Mrs.  Andrew  Charles,  and  the  old  mansion 
at  North  End,  where  Pitt  retreated  for  a  time  from  the 
anxieties  of  State,  and  the  dell  where  musical  memories 
linger  of  Shelley  and  Keats,  and  the  hotel  which  Dickens 
often  made  the  starting-point  of  many  rambles.  Some 
know  the  Heath  only  as  the  resort  of  holiday  crowds; 
but  there  are  glens  and  avenues  and  copses  where  you 
may  wander  for  hours  and  meet  scarcely  anyone.  In 
spring  the  May  trees  are  a  sight  worth  walking  miles  to 
behold,  while  anemones,  celandines,  blue-bells,  golden  gorse, 
and  yeUow  broom  beautify  the  scene  which  larks,  black- 
birds, and  thrushes  gladden  with  their  songs.  Here  I 
often  met  and  chatted  with  our  dear  friend  and  neighbour, 
Hugh  Matheson,  venerated  elder  of  the  Scottish  Presbyterian 
Church,  known  far  and  wide  for  his  generous  sympathy 
with  all  philanthropic  etibrts,  and  love  for  all  who  love  Christ. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


RESIGNATION  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH   PASTORATE. — MY  EIGHTIETH 
BIRTHDAY. 

When  I  accepted  the  pastorate,  the  government  and  direction 
of  the  church  and  its  affairs  were  legally  in  the  hands  of  the 
pastor  and  trustees.  The  new  church  had  a  new  trust.  The 
constitution  of  the  church  is  essentially  Congregational,  with 
an  element  of  Presbyterianism.  A  body  of  "  trustees  "  regulate 
ii nance  ;  a  body  of  "elders"  assist  the  minister  in  matters  of 
worship,  discipline,  visitation,  relief  of  the  poor.  Both  are 
appointed  by  vote  of  the  communicants.  When  a  pastor  is 
to  be  appointed,  trustees  and  elders  form  a  joint  committee  to 
select  a  suitable  candidate,  who  is  then  proposed  to  a  full 
meeting  of  the  members.  If  not  accepted,  another  is  nomi- 
nated by  the  same  "  Church  Council."  This  method  avoids 
competition,  as  there  is  only  one  candidate  at  a  time. 

The  absolute  and  invariable  practice  is  that  every  account 
of  every  institution  be  properly  audited,  put  to  the  vote,  and 
printed  in  an  annual  report  of  the  church.  Thus  all  the  con- 
gregation and  the  public  may  know  whatever  monies  are 
collected  and  exactly  how  expended.  During  my  whole 
pastorate  of  thirty-eight  years  no  money  was  collected  for 
which  a  full  account  was  not  rendered,  and  printed  in  the 
annual  report  of  the  "  Church  and  its  Institutions." 

I  was  responsible  for  drafting  the  trust — of  course,  with 
the  advice  and  concurrence  of  the  officers  of  the  old  building. 
That  the  area  of  choice  of  pastor  might  be  as  broad  as  possible, 
while  evangelical  truth  was  essential,  no  assent  was  demanded 
to  any  special  mode  of  church  government  or  fixed  method 
of  worship.  Thus  Episcopalians,  Methodists,  Baptists,  Presby- 
terians, as  well  as  Congregationalists,  are  free  to  become 
members  and  to  take  office. 


EESIGNATIOy  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH  PASTORATE.  345 


"  March  1,  1892. 
"  To  the  Trustees  and  Elders  of  Christ  Church. 
"  With  the  deepest  personal  regret,  and  solely  -with  a  view  to  the 
interests  of  the  Church,  I  give  notice  that  I  intend  to  resign  the  office 
of  pastor  at  the  close  of  the  present  pastoral  year — i.e.  June  26.  Having 
commenced  my  pastorate  work  at  Surrey  Chapel,  July  2,  '54,  this  will 
complete  thirty-eight  years  of  happy  pastorate  and  fifty  years  of  service 
as  an  ordained  minister.  I  cannot  be  too  thankful  for  the  undeviating 
respect  and  atfectiouate  co-operation  of  my  church-officers  during  all 
this  period  ;  but  at  my  age,  in  the  near  certainty  of  lessening  powers 
and  the  increasing  need  of  more  varied  and  active  service,  I  feel  it  my 
duty  to  make  way  for  another— younger,  stronger,  and  better  fitted  for 
the  changed  character  of  the  times  and  neighbourhood — through  whom 
not  only  the  traditions  of  our  church  maybe  maintained,  but  the  people 
of  the  district  drawn  in,  to  fill  the  building  whose  true  glory  must  ever 
be  the  gathering  of  souls  hungry  for  the  bread  of  life. 

"  Your  loving  friend  and  pastor, 

"Newman  Hall." 

Diary. — June  27th. — Where  shall  we  look  for  another 
pastor  over  such  a  church  ?  It  was  reported  that  the  Rev. 
F.  B.  Meyer,  pastor  of  Regent's  Park  Baptist  Church,  was 
being  urged  by  Mr.  Moody  to  join  him  in  evangehstic  work  in 
America.  Let  us  also  appeal  to  him  to  evangelise  in  South 
London  as  president  of  all  our  operations,  loiown  as  he  is  and 
honoured  for  godliness,  eloquence,  usefulness,  and  evangelistic 
zeal.  Our  "  Kirk  Session  "  unanimously  made  overtures,  and 
after  prayerful  conferences  with  him  it  was  decided  to  propose 
him  to  the  communicants.  After  a  fortnight's  notice  there 
Avas  a  great  assembly  of  nearly  eight  hundred  members,  to 
whom  the  case  was  stated,  Avith  heart)^  recommendation  by 
officers  of  the  church  and  pastor.  It  was  at  once  decided 
unanimously  to  invite  the  Rev.  Frederick  Meyer  to  the 
pastorate.  All  rose  and  sang  the  Doxology.  Four  elders  at 
once  drove  off  in  quest  of  Mr.  Meyer,  whom  they  found  in 
his  vestry,  and  who  promised  his  prayerful  consideration.  In 
conference  all  his  proposed  methods  were  cordially  approved, 
and  his  difficulty  respecting  adult  baptism  met  by  a  promise 
to  provide  a  baptistery  for  those  who  desired  immersion, 
while  retaining  the  practice  of  infant  baptism  as  before, 
according  to  choice.    Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul!    If  the 


346 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


church  becomes  fuller  than  ever,  and  my  fainter  light  be 
eclipsed  by  his  brighter  one,  my  heart  will  overflow  with 
gratitude. 

Sunday,  July  10th,  1892.— Farewell  to  Christ  Church. 
Preached  morning,  "  That  fiftieth  year  shall  be  a  jubilee  "  and 
"  Thou  shalt  remember  all  the  way  by  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
hath  led  thee  "  ;  "  Ebenezer,"  a  review  of  fifty  years'  ministry. 
An  hour  in  delivery.  Difiicult  to  repress  emotion.  At  the 
close  I  said  that  "  all  that  I  have  ever  been  or  done  worthy 
the  commendation  of  my  brethren  is  owing  to  my  mother, 
who,  humanly  speaking,  is  the  author  of  my  ministry."  I 
then  narrated  what  is  recorded  in  earlier  pages  relating  to  my 
childhood  and  youth  in  connection  with  her  influence.  I  thus 
concluded  my  last  sermon  as  pastor : — 

"  The  more  I  look  back,  it  is  with  an  increasing  sense  of  my  own 
unworthiness,  multiplied  omissions,  much  that  might  have  been  done 
for  the  Church  that  was  not  done,  and  for  Christ.  I  need  more  and 
more  that  great  atonement  which  I  preach  to  others.  Oh  !  but  for  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  that  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  I  assure  you  I  should 
close  my  jubilee  with  a  burdened  spirit ;  but  I  close  it  with  thankfulness 
to  a  beloved  congregation,  a  loyal  and  zealous  band  of  church  officers,  a 
most  helpful  and  beloved  assistant  minister  ;  to  a  wife  devoted  to  God 
and  His  service,  loyal  to  this  church  of  her  adoption,  by  birth  a  Church- 
woman,  and  by  wise  counsel,  unfailing  affection,  constant  care,  and 
blended  prayers,  helping  the  pastor  to  perform  duties  and  bear  responsi- 
bilities which  otherwise  would  have  sometimes  injured  his  health  and 
oppressed  his  spirit,  and  so  in  the  most  effective  and  appropriate  manner 
by  helping  the  pastor  ministering  to  his  church.  For  all  this  I  render 
hearty  thanks  to  the  Giver  of  all  good,  and  say,  '  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.' " 

In  the  afternoon  I  bade  farewell  to  the  Sunday-school.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  from  my  first  text,  "  God  so  loved  the 
world,"  and  then  "That  I  may  not  have  laboured  in  vain." 
After  sermon,  five  hundred  at  Holy  Communion. 

Monday. — Farewell  prayer-meeting. — "  Keep  yourselves  m 
the  love  of  God." 

Tuesday. — Farewell  meeting  and  presentation  in  the 
church  chancel,  filled  with  brother  ministers  and  church  officers. 
Touching  prayer  by  dear  Joshua  Harrison.  Deputations 


RESIGNATION  OF  GHBI8T  CHUBCH  PASTORATE.  347 


from  Temperance  League,  Peace  Society,  Band  of  Hope 
Union,  Sailors'  Society,  Lambeth  Mission,  Sunday-school, 
country  churches,  Albion  Church,  Hull,  congregation  of  Christ 
Church.  Then  an  address  from  the  church,  handsomely 
framed,  witten  by  the  senior  elder,  devoted  friend  of  myself 
and  the  church,  Mr.  Webb,  read  by  Mr.  Atley,  the  treasurer, 
with  an  elaborate  service  of  silver,  and  a  purse  of  £200,  which 
I  devoted  to  the  institutions  of  the  church,  guaranteeing  the 
cost  of  erection  of  a  baptistery  for  those  who  might  desire 
immersion.  Sir  George  Williams,  my  very  dear  fiiend,  from 
the  begiiming  a  trustee  of  the  church,  presided.  Lord  Kin- 
naird  uttered  hearty  congratulations.  Other  speeches  by 
my  most  dear  friend,  Henry  Keynolds,  by  the  noble-hearted 
Presbyterian  Moderator,  Monro  Gibson,  by  my  beloved  "  son 
in  the  Gospel,"  Robert  Do\vnes,  editor  of  Great  Thoughts,  and 
others.  Then  I  rose  again,  and  referred  to  our  anxiety  and 
prayer  about  a  suitable  successoi*,  and  how  the  whole  church 
had  unanimously  accepted  the  designation  of  the  elders,  and 
had  invited  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer.  I  said,  "  This  morning  I 
received  his  letter  of  acceptance,"  which  I  then  read,  and 
called  for  him  from  the  rear  of  the  chancel.  I  took  him  by 
the  hand,  amid  great  emotion,  all  rising  to  gi'eet  him.  Then 
I  said,  "  I  now  welcome  you,  dear  brother,  as  successor  of 
Rowland  Hill,  James  Sherman,  and  Newman  Hall,  the  fourth 
pastor  of  Surrey  Chapel,  perpetuated  in  Christ  Church." 
(Great  demonstration.)  "  If  you  love  me,  my  dear  people, 
show  it  by  loving  him.  The  more  the  church  profits  under 
his  ministry  and  outstrips  any  work  of  mine,  the  more  I  shall 
rejoice  and  thank  God." 

Diary. — Very  remarkable  has  been  the  answer  to  our 
prayers  in  every  respect.  Resignation  of  a  pastorate  of 
thirty-eight  years,  and  the  welcome  to  his  successor  on  the 
same  evening — the  church  not  one  hour  without  a  pastor 
— and  the  wall  of  partition  between  Baptist  and  Independent 
taken  down  by  those  who,  using  the  font  for  babies,  provide 
also  a  bath  for  adults. 

Kind  letters  were  read  from  the  Dean  of  Norwich,  the 
Archdeacon  of  London,  Sir  Fowell  Buxton,  Professor  George 


348 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Adam  Smith,  and  many  others.  It  was  midnight  before  we 
could  leave  the  church,  so  many  waiting  for  another  last 
farewell.  The  occasion  gradually  recedes,  but  as  a  mountain 
from  which  we  retire  reveals  itself  more  and  more,  so  am  I 
increasingly  impressed  with  a  sense  of  unworthiness  of  all 
this  commendation,  and  gratitude  to  God,  His  servants,  and 
my  church.  0  what  wonderful  mercy  God  has  shown  me  all 
these  fifty  years — from  what  troubles  delivered,  in  Avhat 
sorrows  comforted,  and  enabled  me  during  more  than  half 
a  century  to  preach  the  old  Gospel  with  scarcely  any  inter- 
ruption from  sickness  and  with  increasing  joy !  Hallelujah! 

Having  thus  terminated  m}^  life-work  as  pastor  of  a  smgle 
church,  in  order  to  avoid  the  misrepresentations  often  made 
in  regard  to  the  incomes  of  ministers  of  Free  churches,  I  wish 
to  say  that  my  average  income  from  the  churches  at  Hull  and 
in  London  did  not  exceed  £500 — for  a  few  years  larger,  but 
for  many  much  less.  Surely  not  exorbitant,  considering  the 
various  and  constant  applications  from  my  o^vn  and  other 
churches  and  societies.  Though  constantly  preaching,  often 
four  times  weekly,  for  other  churches,  I  asked  for  no  remunera- 
tion for  the  extra  work,  considering  my  regular  income  from 
pastorate  adequate  in  my  case  to  cover  my  ministries  else- 
where. But  whatever  was  voluntarily  given  me  I  devoted  to 
the  institutions  of  my  own  church  as  some  equivalent  for  the 
loss  of  my  time  and  service  in  other  directions.  These  sums 
were  regularly  audited  in  the  annual  accounts.  For  several 
years  I  asked  half  of  the  collections  when  I  preached  elsewhere 
in  aid  of  our  building  fund,  which  thus  Avas  augmented  by 
more  than  a  thousand  pounds.  But  now  that  pastoral  sup- 
port ceased,  I  have  felt  warranted  in  asking  the  churches 
served  to  take  the  place  of  the  one  which  had  acted  on  the 
apostolic  principle — "  The  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire."  But 
I  have  made  it  a  rule  that,  unless  the  excess  of  average  col- 
lection covers  the  excess  of  average  fee,  I  return  the  balance, 
so  that  no  church  served  by  me  should  suffer  financially. 
In  every  case  no  loss  has  occurred,  but  almost  always  con- 
siderable gain.  As  some  pastors  need,  deserve,  and  receive 
fees  for  such  extra  service,  and  are  often  misrepresented  in 


MY  EIGHT  IE  TH  BIRTHDAY. 


349 


receiving  wliat  in  many  cases  is  a  most  inadequate  recognition 
I  may  be  pardoned  for  stating  my  own  experience,  that  in 
recompense  for  long  journeys,  often  three  days  in  the  week, 
abstracted  from  literary  and  other  work,  preaching  fees  for 
forty  Sundays  in  the  year  have  averaged  under  £250.  01 
coui'se,  during  the  week  and  otherwise  vacant  Sundays  I  have 
served  many  poor  churches  freely.  But  in  all  cases  I  have  been 
more  than  repaid  by  generous  hospitality  and  brotherly  love. 

Friends  wished  that  supplemental  to  the  celebration  of  the 
jubilee  of  fifty  years'  pastorate,  there  should  be  a  jubilee  to 
celebrate  my  eightieth  year  of  life,  in  which  a  larger  con- 
stituency might  share.  It  was  resolved  that  a  memorial 
present  should  be  made  to  me  in  the  form  of  a  full-sized 
oil-portrait.  This  was  well  executed  by  Mr.  Herbert  Olivier, 
and  was  shown  in  the  annual  exhibition  of  the  Royal  Academy 
and  afterwards  at  Liverpool. 

Diary. — May  22,  1895. — Can  it  be  true  that  I  enter 
my  eightieth  year  ?  I  do  not  feel  more  than  sixty.  "  Bless 
the  Lord,  0  my  soul:  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  His 
holy  name." 

"  He  forgiveth  all  thine  iniquities." — Justification. 
"  He  healeth  all  thy  diseases,  body  and  soul."— Sanctification. 
"He  redeemeth  thy  life  from  destruction." — Salvation  by  Christ. 
"  He  crowneth  thee  with  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies." 

Love  the  crown  of  all  the  blessings  of  this  life  ;  the  love  of 
God,  the  "crown  that  fadeth  not  away."  God  should  be 
praised  for  any  wilderness  that  leads  towards  Paradise.  May 
I  be  more  diligent  as  opportunities  lessen. 

May  23. — Kept  birthday  by  a  preaching  visit  to  South- 
minster,  small  village  in  Essex.  Text — "  Ye  are  my  friends." 
Painted  from  life  a  true  friend — disinterested,  faithful, 
tender,  reciprocal ;  each  needing  mutual  intercourse ;  for- 
bearance unchanging;  but  such  friends  die — our  heavenly 
Friend  ever  present. 

May  22, 1896.— Eightieth  bu-thday  jubilee.  The  Christian 
newspaper  reported  that: — 

"The  proceedings  were  a  hearty  acknowledgment  of  Dr.  Hall's 
public  work  during  a  long  period,  and  a  testimony  to  the  deep  and 


350 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


wide  influence  which  he  has  exerted  in  the  religious  life  of  two  genera- 
tions. A  large  number  of  notabilities  and  others  who  could  not  attend, 
wrote  letters  of  congratulation  ;  these  included  Mr.  Gladstone,  Sir 
George  Williams,  the  Duke  of  Westminster,  the  Archbishop  of  York 
the  Bishop  of  Exeter,  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester,  Archdeacon  Sinclair, 
Dr.  Guinness  Rogers,  Dr.  Cliflbrd,  Dr.  Rigg,  Thomas  Spurgeon,  and 
scores  of  others. 

"  Lord  Kinnaird,  who  presided,  spoke  some  hearty  words,  followed 
by  Dr.  Horton,  who  said  it  was  difficult  to  believe  that  Dr.  Hall  was 
eighty  years  of  age,  but  having  been  satisfied  by  statistics  that  such 
was  undoubtedly  the  case,  he  had  gained  a  new  impression  of  what  old 
age  was ;  in  fact,  old  age  had  lost  its  terror  for  him,  and  he  would  no 
longer  entertain  his  former  fears  regarding  it.  Then  an  address  from 
a  Ministers'  Fraternal,  acknowledging  Dr.  Hall's  contribution  to 
Scripture  exposition.  The  members  of  this  Fraternal  included  Andrew 
Reed,  Edward  White,  Monro  Gibson,  D.D.,  Robert  Horton,  D.D., 
R.  Dawson,  A.  Connell,  F.  Hastings,  S.  Hawker,  C.  Home,  G. 
Macgregor,  R.  Thornton,  D.D.,  G.  Hanson,  F.  Meyer,  A.  Ramsay. 
The  Rev.  Henry  Grainger  spoke  of  having  been  for  twenty-three 
years  a  colleague  in  Christian  work  with  unbroken  harmony.  The 
Rev.  F.  Hastings — who  had  taken  an  active  part  in  organising  the 
meeting  and  the  presentation — followed  -with  an  address  from  the 
United  States,  accompanied  by  an  album  of  paintings.  Many  famous 
names,  of  statesmen,  divines,  and  philanthropists,  were  inscribed  on 
the  document.  He  then,  in  hearty  terms,  unveiled  and  presented  the 
portrait  amid  loud  cheers. 

"After  thankful  acknowledgment  Newman  Hall  said  that  he  had 
felt,  with  increasing  years,  how  small  are  the  differences  of  Evangelical 
Christians  when  agreed  on  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Atonement. 
He  rejoiced  that  his  successor  was  so  faithful  in  this,  and  that  his 
ministry  was  greatly  and  increasingly  blessed  among  a  people  so  busy 
in  endeavours  to  benefit  the  ignorant  and  poor  that  denominational 
differences  were  never  discussed. 

"  The  Rev.  Edward  White  remarked  that  during  the  long  course  of  a 
fifty  years'  ministry  he  had  received  from  no  one  such  hearty  and 
supporting  affection  as  from  Dr.  Hall.  Dr.  R.  P.  Downes  gave  a 
striking  testimony.  At  the  age  of  nineteen,  while  'tasting  life'  in 
London,  he  was  taken  by  a  friend  to  Old  Surrey  Chapel,  and  there 
heard  sermons  which  turned  the  course  of  his  life.  The  Rev.  R.  Balgarnie 
described  experiences  of  friendship  with  Dr.  Hall  many  years  ago  ;  and 
hearty  addresses  were  also  delivered  by  the  Revs.  Arthur  Hall  and 
W.  Mottram.  The  former  adopted  teetotal  principles  through  his  elder 
brother's  advocacy,  and  that  was  with  him  the  first  step  to  the  cross  of 
Jesus  Christ." 

After  the  presentations  I  said: — 

"  Fourscore  years !    Solemn,  but  not  sad.    The  milestone 


MY  EIGHTIETH  BIRTHDAY. 


351 


does  not  record  'nearing  grave,'  but  'glory,'  not  foreshadowing 
the  end  of  Hfe,  but  brightening  the  beginning.  '  Many  happy 
returns '  means  '  May  every  return  be  happy  in  the  service 
and  love  of  God.'  I  am  often  saluted  as  old,  but  I  do  not 
feel  old.  Age  weakens  only  capacity  for  playthings  of  child- 
hood. The  more  abiding  bounties  and  beauties  cause  fuller 
joy  with  increasing  experience.  Poetry,  science,  mountains, 
flowers,  the  human  face  divine,  radiant  with  devotion  to  God 
and  affection  to  man ;  the  Gospel  studied  and  preached,  the 
high  purpose  of  seeking  to  save  the  lost.  Christian  intercourse, 
home  bliss,  communion  with  God,  the  'Blessed  Hope'  nearing 
and  brightening.  Age  can  experience  in  these  truer  joy  than 
is  possible  lor  youth ;  and  thus  my  heart  thrills  in  response 
to  your  greetings  by  hand,  eye,  voice,  and  gifts."  Then  after 
some  references  to  my  childhood,  "  As  my  earlier  days  were 
bright  with  a  mother's  love,  now  my  maturer  years  are 
brightened  by  one  in  whom  all  a  mother's  tenderness  blends 
with  that  of  a  still  closer  tie,  combining  all  that  is  meant  by 
counsellor,  comforter,  guardian;  helper  in  all  my  studies, 
prayers,  and  works.  Thus  the  promise  is  realised — 'At 
evening-tide  it  shall  be  light.'" 

The  following  letter  was  read  from  the  Kev.  Dr.  Cuyler : — 

"  176,  South  Oxford  St., 

"Brooklyn,  U.S.A., 

"  May  8th,  1896. 

"Beloved  Brother  Hall,— For  what  shall  I  most  heartily  con- 
gratulate you  on  your  eightieth  birthday? 

"Shall  it  be  for  the  production  of  that  immortal  love-message, 
'  Come  to  Jesus '  ? 

"Or  shall  it  be  for  a  faithful  ministry  of  the  blessed  Gospel  for 
nearly  threescore  years? 

"  Or  shall  it  be  for  all  your  abundant  labors  on  behalf  of  Temperance, 
and  Peace,  and  Freedom,  and  Righteousness,  in  your  own  and  other 
lands  1 

"All  these  have  been  combined  in  your  fourscore  years  of  con- 
secrated service — and,  for  all  these,  God's  people  honor  and  love  you 
in  every  clime. 

"  To  me  and  to  the  members  of  my  former  flock  you  are  the  beloved 
personal  friend  ;  and  our  prayer  is  that  the  autumn  of  your  long,  useful, 


352 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


and  Heaven-blessed  life  may  be  gladdened  by  the  sweet  sunshine  of 
our  dear  Master's  countenance  ! 

"My  dear  wife  joins  me  in  loving  salutations  to  Mrs.  Hall  and 
yourself  ;  and  believe  me, 

"Yours  to  the  heart's  core, 

"  Theodore  L.  Cdtlee." 

The  followmg  is  a  copy  of  the  American  address,  artistically 
decorated  and  enriched  by  coloured  drawings  of  the  head  of 
President  Lincoln,  and  the  House  of  Representatives  : — 

"As  Citizens  of  the  United  States  of  America  we  tender  to  you 
our  most  cordial  congratulations  on  your 

EIGHTIETH  BIRTHDAY, 

and  we  rejoice  in  the  gracious  blessings  with  which  our  Heavenly 
Father  has  crowned  your  long  and  beneficent  public  career. 

"  For  nearly  half  a  century  your  writings  have  made  your  name 
a  household  word  among  the  Christian  people  of  our  land. 

"At  a  critical  time  when  the  peaceful  relations  between  Great 
Britain  and  America  were  seriously  threatened,  your  voice  was  one 
of  the  first  to  be  raised  in  protest  against  any  hasty  outbreak  of  popular 
resentment. 

"  During  our  sanguinary  civil  conflict  you  took  your  nobly  resolute 
stand  alongside  of  John  Bright  and  the  other  unflinching  friends  of 
American  Union. 

"  When  your  congregation  erected  its  new  edifice  of  worship  it  was 
your  happy  suggestion  that  its  lofty  tower  should  bear  the  name  of 

OUR  BELOVED  LINCOLN, 

and  should  stand  as  an  abiding  memorial  of 

EMANCIPATION, 

and  a  token  of 

INTERNATIONAL  BROTHERHOOD. 

"Throughout  your  whole  busy  and  beneficent  career  we  have 
recognised  in  you  the  eloquent  champion  of  Bible  truth,  of  Christian 
fraternity,  of  impartial  freedom,  of  peace,  of  temperance,  and  of  mani- 
fold measures  of  social  reform. 

"  In  the  name  of  our  countrymen  we  thank  God  for  you,  and  for  the 
splendid  service  you  have  wrought  for  our  common  humanity  ;  and  our 
fervent  prayer  is  that  your  remaining  years  may  be  gladdened  by  the 
Divine  favor,  and  by  the  grateful  love  of  your  fellow-men  in  every 
clime." 

Amongst  the  signatures  are  those  of  Bishop  Potter, 
Doctors  Storr,  Strong,  Cuyler,  J.  Hall,  Roberts,  Ellinwood, 
Atterbury,  Abbot ;  Messrs.  Vanderbilt,  Low,  Stuart,  Terry, 


MY  EIGnTIETU  BIRTHDAY. 


353 


Ward,  Field,  Depew,  Parkliurst,  Morse,  and  others ;  and  Mrs. 
W.  E.  Dodge. 

Diary. — April  13, 1892. — Invitation  by  Edinburgh  Univer- 
sity to  receive  the  honorary  degree  of  D.D.  Guests  of  Sir  T. 
and  Lady  Clai-k.  Dined  at  Sir  W.  H.  Muir's,  late  Lieutenant- 
Governor  of  Bengal,  Chancellor  of  the  University,  with  Profes- 
sors and  hon.  graduates.  Sat  next  Sir  Charles  Tupper,  during 
many  years  Prime  Minister  of  Nova  Scotia — interesting 
conversation — laws  repressive  of  drink  traffic  should  not  go 
beyond  pubhc  opinion,  else  they  will  be  evaded;  so  his  measure 
for  Nova  Scotia  required  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the 
population.    Canada  most  loyal  to  the  Empire. 

April  14. — Capping  Day.  Vice-Chancellor  in  grand  robe 
with  mace,  with  three  candidates  for  D.D.,  and  eight  for  LL.D., 
and  twenty  Professors,  among  whom  my  old  friend  Blackie. 
After  prayers,  the  name  of  each  candidate  was  announced, 
and  each  stood  before  the  Chancellor  while  the  Dean  read 
the  reasons  for  conferring  the  degrees.  In  my  case  notice  was 
taken  of  my  London  University  LL.B.,  Chairmanship  of  the 
Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales,  books  written, 
and  fifty  years  of  ministry.  Over  each  graduate  in  turn  the 
Chancellor  held  a  large  black  cap,  pronounced  the  usual 
Latin  formula,  while  the  Clerk  placed  the  appropriate  hood 
over  the  shoulders  of  each  candidate,  who  then  bowed  and 
returned  to  his  seat.  Then  a  procession  to  St.  Giles'  church, 
where  solemn  service,  partly  liturgical  and  choral,  and  an 
eloquent  and  appropriate  sermon  by  Canon  Tristram.  All 
was  over  at  2  p.m.  Our  hostess  took  us  a  drive  roimd 
Arthur's  Seat,  with  our  dear  friend,  Mrs.  George  Adam  Smith, 
who  had  come  from  Aberdeen  to  represent  her  husband. 

Christian  Convention  at  the  house  of  Lord  and  Lady 
Mount  Temple,  Broadlands,  with  fifty  other  guests,  among 
whom  were  clergy  veiy  high  and  very  low.  Established  and 
Free,  Quakers  and  Salvationists,  Lord  Radstock,  Canon 
Wilberforce,  Antoinette  Sterling,  Countess  Darnley,  George 
Macgregor,  Andrew  Jukes.  Three  days'  fraternal  converse  on 
central  truths,  with  Bible  reading,  praise,  and  prayer.  Ideal 
unity  realised. 

X 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


LATER  EVENTS  AND  LETTERS, 

Diary. — May,  5  1893. — Walking  on  our  Heath,  a  gentle- 
man and  wife  accosted  me  and  said  that  he  had  once 
dreamed  of  being  inside  an  unknown  church  and  hearing 
an  unknown  preacher,  and  being  deeply  impressed.  Wlien 
afterwards  he  was  taken  to  Surrey  Chapel,  he  said,  "Good 
God !  this  is  the  place  I  saw,  and  that  is  the  preacher." 
This  led  to  his  conversion,  and  to  his  becoming  a  Baptist 
pastor,  and  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  a  young 
man  who  entered  the  ministry  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  another  who  became  an  eloquent  Methodist  preacher 
and  editor  of  a  famous  religious  periodical. 

Though  parochial  cares  were  resigned  in  1892,  I  never 
intended  to  cease  preaching,  which  has  been  the  vocation 
and  joy  of  my  life.  Up  to  the  present  time  I  have 
preached  on  an  average  four  times  weekly,  beside  attend- 
ing meetings  and  giving  addresses.  I  have  been  welcomed 
indiscriminately  to  the  pulpits  of  Presbyterians,  Congrega- 
tionalists,  Baptists,  Wesleyans,  Primitive  Methodists,  and 
others;  and  I  would  have  been  equally  happy  to  preach 
for  Episcopal  brethren  if  invited.  I  wish  to  express  grateful 
thanks  to  the  many  kind  friends  who  have  welcomed  us 
to  their  homes  on  the  one  basis  of  Brotherhood  in  Christ. 
I  hope  they  will  accept  the  following  inadequate  general 
acknowledgment,  as  well  as  friends  in  other  years,  for  which 
I  have  not  space.  During  the  twelve  months  of  1895 
I  preached  in  the  following  larger  and  smaller  places.  I 
ought  to  add  that  the  companionship  of  my  wife  was 
never  at  the  cost  of  the  church  visited,  and  often  a  help 
at  the  after-meetings. 


LATER  EVENTS  AND  LETTERS. 


355 


Beside  "  supplying  "  at  many  churches  in  London  proper, 
there  were  visited  in  the  following  order: — 

January,  1895,  to  January,  1896. 
Hastings,  Leicester,  Lincoln,  Torquay,  Leytonstone,  Brighton, 
Hornsey,  Liverpool,  Newcastle,  Middlesbrough,  Hanley,  Rochdale, 
Cambridge,  Sale,  Tunbridge  Wells,  Broadstairs,  Bath,  Nottingham, 
Plaistow,  Tredegar,  Southminster,  Leeds,  Kilburn,  Upper  Clapton, 
Harringay,  Exeter,  Crewe,  Henham,  Birmingham,  Finchley,  Olney, 
Ashford,  Bexley,  Exmouth,  Lewisham,  Spalford,  Barmouth,  Hemel 
Hempstead,  Cirencester,  Taunton,  Bristol,  Malmesbury,  Workington, 
Seaton,  Yeovil,  Smallbridge,  Bury,  Nottingham,  Kilburn,  Wolverton, 
Farnham,  Sheffield,  Brighton,  Blackburn,  Tottenham,  Brentwood 
Marlpool,  Clapton,  Tonbridge,  Dudley,  Bow. 

However  deficient  otherwise,  I  have  never  preached  during 
sixty  years  without  endeavouring  to  answer  the  question — 
"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved "  ?  In  every  congregation 
there  are  persons  unconverted,  unsaved  :  perhaps  who  will 
never  hear  another  sermon.  Should  they  not  be  told  of 
the  Saviour  of  sinners  ? 

February  14,  1895. — Conference  at  our  manse  on  "How 
best  to  cultivate  true  Christian  unity  in  presence  of  preva- 
lent sacerdotalism,  scepticism,  and  worldliness."  Amongst 
others,  the  following  were  present — Dean  Farrar,  Canon 
Girdlestone,  Edward  White,  Dr.  Thornton,  Hugh  Price 
Hughes,  and  the  Editor  of  Great  Thoughts.  Dean  Farrar  gave 
us  an  eloquent  and  hearty  address,  and  strongly  urged 
that  in  the  New  Testament  the  term  "  priest,"  in  its 
sacrificial  sense,  is  applied  to  Christ  alone,  and  in  its 
subordinate  sense  of  service  to  all  believers  alike. 

I  may  here  quote  an  old  letter  of  my  own  : — 

WHAT  WILL  DISSENTERS  GtXlN   3Y  DISESTABLISHMENT-' 

TO   THE  EDITOR  OF  "  THE  TIMES." 

"April  6,  '87. 

"  Sir, — As  a  Dissenter,  I  heartily  endorse  the  Rev.  Llewellyn 
Davies's  argument.  We  shall  gain  nothing.  We  wish  to  gain  nothing. 
We  seek  no  advantage  over  others,  claiming  equal  rights  for  all.  The 
question  never  was,  '  What  shall  we  get  ? '  but  '  What  is  true,  what  is 
just,  what  is  best  for  all  V  As  a  party  we  shall  lose,  just  as  we  lost  by 
the  abolition  of  church  rates  and  other  practical  grievances  which  did 


356 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


so  much  to  alienate  many  from  the  Church  which  sanctioned  them. 
When  disestablishment  has  been  obtained  one  of  the  reasons  for  dissent 
■will  cease  to  exist.  The  Church,  free  to  reform  itself,  will  put  an  end 
to  abuses  which  are  the  plea  of  many  for  secession.  Disinterestedly  as 
regards  their  own  party,  which  is  sure  to  become  relatively  weaker, 
Dissenters  promote  disestablishment  because  the  principles  and  practices 
of  the  primitive  Church  are  opposed  to  political  alliances  by  the  '  king- 
dom' which  its  Divine  Founder  declared  'not  of  this  world.'  They 
consider  that  a  return  to  the  primitive  system  of  freedom  and  self- 
government  must  benefit  every  Church.  They  therefore  deprecate 
any  State  alliance  for  themselves.  They  adduce  the  cases  of  Ireland 
and  the  colonies  to  prove  that  the  Episcopal  Church  has  benefited, 
and  not  been  injured,  by  disestablishment.  In  this  they  rejoice. 
They  are  Christians  more  than  Dissenters,  and  are  interested  in  the 
spiritual  prosperity  of  the  whole  Church  of  which  they  are  members. 
They  also  consider  it  would  benefit  the  State  if  Parliament,  composed 
of  men  of  various  creeds,  were  relieved  of  the  burden  and  controversies 
of  religious  legislation  ;  and  if  there  remained  no  cause  to  complain 
of  the  injustice  which  some  must  suffer  by  the  establishment  of  any  one 
religion  where  opinions  are  so  divided.  Not  because  of  any  gain  to 
themselves  as  Dissenters,  but  because,  as  Christians  and  citizens,  they 
consider  both  the  Church  and  the  State  would  be  greatly  benefited, 
they  advocate  the  separate  administration  of  the  two. 

"Newman  Hall. 

"Christ  Church,  Lambeth." 

I  have  a  letter  from  Dean  Farrar,  dated  Dean's  Yard, 
January  21.  In  reply  to  ray  request  for  permission  to 
publish  it,  I  received  the  following : — 

"The  Deanery,  Canterbury. 

"July  9,  1898. 

"You  are  quite  welcome  to  print  this  letter,  though  it  is  only  ex- 
pressed in  the  very  imperfect  form  which  has  to  suffice  for  a  busy  man's 
correspondence.  I  really  have  no  conception  of  the  date  at  which  it 
was  written.    With  kind  regards, 

"Very  sincerely  yours." 

As  my  own  opinion  is  no  secret,  I  have  pleasure,  in 
fairness,  to  publish  the  following  defence  by  men  of  broad- 
hearted  sympathy  with  Free  Churches. 

"  I  quite  agree  with  you  that  there  are  cordial  relations  between  the 
various  Nonconforming  bodies.  I  want  to  see  the  very  same  cordiality 
established  between  the  National  Church  and  all  branches  of  Christian 
Nonconformists.  Not  only  are  unity  and  toleration  secured  for  differing 
bodies  of  Churchmen  within  the  pale  of  the  Establishment,  but  added 
force  is  given  to  the  cause  of  religion  by  their  common  organisation. 


LATER  EVENTS  AND  LETTERS. 


357 


Many  of  the  clergy  would  lose  nothing  whatever  in  income  by  dis- 
establishment and  disendowment ;  many  of  them  are  miserably  pour, 
and  thousands  of  thein  would  be  wholly  unable  to  live  on  what  they  get 
from  the  Church.  But  if— as  I  think— religion  would  suffer  by  the 
nation's  disavowing  all  connexion  with  the  creed  which  it  has  held  for 
1,500  years,  then,  in  all  deep  matters,  all  matters  for  which  good  men 
really  care,  I  think  that  the  Nonconformists  would  suffer  as  heavily  as 
we,  the  nation,  would  suffer.  The  gain  would  be  to  Romanism  and 
to  secularism  ;  the  loss  would  be  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

"  Yours  sincerely, 

"  F.  W.  Farrae." 

From  the  Very  Rev.  Dean  Farrar : — 

"  Dear  Mr.  Newman  Hall, — Do  you  know  Mr.  Spurgeon  1  I  have 
not  the  pleasure  of  his  personal  acquaintance,  but  as  I  hear  he  has  been 
preaching  strongly  against  the  doctrine  of  Eternal  Hope,  I  should  geatly 
value  a  talk  vnih  him,  in  which  he  and  I  alone,  -nathout  anger,  could  calmly 
and  quietly  discuss  our  grounds  for  views  which  so  momentously  differ. 
Do  you  think  that  he  would  regard  it  as  a  liberty  if  I  ventured  to  ask 
him  to  dine  with  mo  some  evening  in  a  friendly  way  1  I  do  not,  of 
course,  expect  that  I  should  bring  Mr.  Spurgeon  over  to  my  views,  or 
that  he  would  convince  me  of  his.  Indeed,  if  the  latter  took  place 
I  should  never  have  another  happy  hour.  But  it  is  good  that  Christians 
wlio  are  teachers  should  try  by  mutual  and  loving  intercourse  to  see 
and  understand  the  truth." 

"  January  18th,  1878. 

"  .  .  .  I  would  gladly  meet  Mr.  Spurgeon  some  day  quietly  as  a 
Christian  brother,  when  he  has  read  my  book,  'Eternal  Hope.'  He  will 
see  that  good  and  great  saints  of  God,  profound  thinkers,  wise  scholars, 
have  interpreted  Scripture  differently  on  this  subject.  But  God  will  not 
judge  anyone  for  the  Error  in  intellectu,  but  only  for  the  Contnmacia 
in  voluntate.  However  severe  his  language  I  heartily  forgive  him,  and 
always  honour  him  for  his  work's  sake. — Yours  etc., 

"W.  Farrar." 

I  reported  to  Mr.  Spurgeon  this  courteous  suggestion,  but 
the  state  of  his  health  disabled  him  from  engaging  in  a  dis- 
cussion on  a  subject  about  which  both  disputants  were  immov- 
ably and  diametrically  convinced.  But  it  would  be  well  if  all 
disputants  were  equally  willing  to  confer  together  in  the  hope 
of  better  understanding  each  other's  views,  and  better  appre- 
ciating each  other's  motives.  I  have  just  received  Dr.  Farrar's 
permission  to  publish  these  letters  on  my  own  suggestion. 


358 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Diary. — Sunday,  March  24,  '95. — Heard  Canon  Wilber- 
force  preach  this  morning  at  St.  James's,  Westminster. 
He  said : — 

"Any  man,  however  distinguished  in  station,  fame,  wealth, 
culture,  who,  to  gratify  selfish  lust,  drags  down  a  fellow  human  being 
to  the  mire,  instead  of  being  flattered  and  courted  in  society,  should 
be  treated  no  better  than  if  caught  concealing  an  ace  of  cards  up 
his  sleeve,  or  refusing  to  pay  his  gambling  debts  ;  indeed,  if  there 
be  any  degree  of  guilt  in  immorality,  a  common  thief  is  far  less 
guilty.  Away  with  the  idea  that  such  crimes  are  not  to  be  spoken 
of ;  they  should  be  unshrinkingly  denounced,  and  the  guilty  man  be 
as  severely  shunned  as  the  victim— often  far  less  guilty." 

I  never  heard  from  the  pulpit  a  more  scathing  de- 
nunciation of  vice  in  high  places. 
The  Canon  said  of  theatres : — 

"The  atmosphere  is  flooded  with  this  vice.  The  subject  so  per- 
vades the  theatre,  that  if  by  chance  a  play  is  acted  that  a  young 
woman  can  attend  \vithout  danger  of  taint,  it  is  regarded  as  a  marvel 
and  a  topic  of  general  remark  and  surprise." 

March  25. — Called  at  Dean's  Yard.  Canon  Wilberforce 
was  coming  out,  and  cordially  greeted  me.  I  thanked 
him  for  the  sermon  I  had  heard.  Told  him  I  had  met 
his  grandfather  and  his  father — that  the  "Lincoln  Tower" 
of  our  church  had  a  room  dedicated  to  his  grandfather's 
memory.  He  told  me  Mr.  Gladstone  had  just  lunched  with 
him,  deeply  moved  about  Armenia.  Shortly  before  his  grand- 
father died  Gladstone  went  to  see  him,  and  they  two  prayed 
together.  Speaking  of  Home  Rule  and  the  suppression  of  the 
Liquor  Traffic,  he  said  that  he  did  not  approve  of  Welsh 
Disestablishment,  but  if  they  could  not  get  the  Veto  Bill,  he 
was  prepared  to  accept  disestablishment  of  the  Church  as 
a  price  for  the  disestabHshment  of  public-houses. 

January  19,  1896. — The  Archbishop  of  York,  in  re- 
sponse to  a  New  Year's  card,  enclosed  a  letter  addressed 
to  his  clergy,  saying: — 

"It  will  not,  of  course,  secure  your  consent  (in  every  particular), 
but  it  may  perhaps  interest  you,  if  only  for  the  passage  quoted 
from  Richard  Baxter,  whose  writings  I  frequently  study,  and  rarely 
without  profit." 


LATER  EVENTS  AND  LETTERS. 


359 


To  this  I  responded : — 

"...  I  thank  your  Grace  for  the  address  to  your  clergy  on 
the  duties  and  privileges  of  the  Christian  priesthood,  and  I  read  it 
as  one  of  those  immediately  appealed  to.  You  will  not  be  dis- 
pleased at  my  respectful  expression  of  solemn  conviction,  that  every 
true  Christian  is  a  member  of  the  'holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 
sacrifices  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ,'  of  which  St.  Peter 
speaks,  and  which  is  celebrated  in  the  heavenly  choir  (1  Pet.  ii.  5, 
and  Rev.  i.  5,  6).  I  find  in  the  Xew  Testament  two  priesthoods 
alone — that  of  Christ,  and  that  of  all  believers;  and  therefore  1 
take  to  myself  all  those  godly  and  faithful  counsels  which  you  urge 
on  the  special  consideration  of  your  own  clergy.  Vfhen  you  pray 
that  your  '  charge '  may  be  blessed  to  the  priests,  I  am  encouraged 
to  hope  I  may  share  in  the  benefit.  I  myself  daily  pray  for  the 
universal  priesthood  of  the  Church  ;  and  in  my  preaching  I  often 
urge  the  duties  and  privileges  of  those  who,  by  faith  in  Christ  and 
renewal  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  have  been  consecrated  priests  unto  God. 
In  thus  writing  I  ask  indulgence  for  age,  being  now  in  my  eightieth 
year,  and  the  sixtieth  of  my  ministry,  and  rejoicing  to  feel  in- 
creasingly that  denominational  differences  fade  away  in  the  light  of 
'  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all,' 
even  as  they  find  no  place  among  the  saints  in  glory.  Indifferentlj-, 
but  most  heartily,  I  rejoice  in  the  learning,  eloquence,  godliness,  and 
usefulness  of  my  fellow-Christians,  whatever  their  varieties  of  ecclesias- 
tical opinion  or  usage.  Permit  me  to  express  sincere  thanks  for  your 
kindness  and  prayers.  I  also  in  my  humble  sphere  rejoice  in  the 
godly  zeal  of  your  Grace  in  your  exalted  position  ;  which  may  our 
Divine  and  Common  Master  spare  you  to  till  during  many  years. 
"Very  faithfully  and  respectfully, 

"  Your  fellow-servant, 

"Xewman  Hall." 

In  answer  to  a  very  kind  letter  from  the  Bishop  of  Ripon, 
I  repHed: — 

"March  17,  1897. 
"  Dear  Lord  Bishop, —  ...  I  rejoice  in  your  fidelity  to  the 
fundamental  doctrine  of  your  Church — of  our  Church— of  Christ's  Church 
— the  Cross  of  atonement,  the  throne  of  triumph  and  intercession- 
May  we  all  increasingly  experience  the  'Real  Presence'  of  Christ  in 
our  churches  and  in  our  hearts." 

Christmas,  1897. — My  chief  pleasure  at  this  season  was 
the  present  of  the  first  copy  of  a  small  volume  of  poems 
by  my  wife,  entitled  "  Voices  in  Verse."    With  intense 


360 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


interest  I  had  watched  the  production,  both  in  manuscript 
and  then  in  type,  but  adding  and  altering  nothing.  Some 
were  completed  currente  calamo,  others  after  several  weeks' 
careful  revision.  In  railway  trains  I  have  seen  the  author 
suddenly  open  a  sheet  of  paper  and  cover  it  with  verses. 
I  anticipate  that  this  first  effort  will  not  be  the  last. 
My  own  small  faculty  of  rhyming  seems  to  have  left  me. 
The  preface  is  racy,  and  has  disarmed  hostile  criticism. 

"  Upon  life's  stream  I  throw  a  flower, 

Only  a  flower — a  tiny  spray. 
If  it  be  buoyant  to  survive  a  shower 

Of  censure  harsh,  or  unseen  float  away, 
I  care  not  deeply ;  I  have  thrown  my  flower, 
And  gathered  it  may  be  within  some  friendly  bower. 
A  gentle  voice  some  flowers  raise, 
Speaking  to  us  in  whispered  phrase ; 
To  hear  it  fully,  press  them  to  thy  heart, 
And  may  they,  lying  there,  fragrance  impart." 

Januar}',  1898 — I  have  quoted  in  preceding  pages  from 
"  Voices "  descriptions  of  interesting  scenes.  I  will  add 
another  quotation,  which,  in  very  small  compass,  expresses 
a  thought  in  useful  relation  to  Biblical  Criticism. 

Deep  truths  lie  vi^rapped  in  human  speech. 

Which  God  gives  in  His  Word  ; 
And  mysteries  far  beyond  our  reach 

From  children's  lips  are  heard. 

Yet  to  all  souls  sincere  and  meek 

Those  precious  truths  unfold, 
And  open  out  to  those  who  seek 

God  in  them  to  behold. 

The  sheath  alone  by  man  is  made, 

By  God  alone  the  blade  ; 
Confound  them  not,  but  search  to  find 

Within — His  heart  and  mind. 

From  many  critical  notices  I  quote  this  from  The 
Churchman : — 

"  A  keen  observation  of  Nature.  Poems  suggestive  of  a  thoughtful, 
elevated,  and  sympathetic  life." 


LATER  EVENTS  AND  LETTERS. 


361 


May  26th,  1898.— About  fifty  clergy  of  various  Churches 
met  in  my  study  to  confer  with  Archdeacon  Sinclair  on 
the  advance  of  Romanist  teaching  and  practices,  which 
authorities,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  seemed  unable  to 
check.  It  was  admitted  that  a  certain  rector  near  Surrey 
Chapel  recently  received  consecration  from  a  Roman 
bishop,  and  had  thus  conferred  Roman  orders  on  several 
hundred  Episcopal  clergy.  Free  Churchmen  felt  that  their 
assaults  on  ritualism  were  interpreted  as  attacks  on  the 
Church  itself,  which  they  disclaimed.  Others  strongly  urged 
that  great  victories  of  truth  and  freedom  had  always  been 
won  in  the  first  instance  by  the  weak  against  the  strong ;  and 
that  the  feeble  should  all  the  more  boldly  proclaim  the  truth 
and  be  ready  to  suffer  for  it. 

It  was  urged  that  Free  Chvirchmen  had  no  enmity  to 
any  Church  as  such,  but  only  to  those  usages  and  doctrines 
which  they  considered  contrary  to  our  common  faith.  It 
was  suggested  that  there  should  be  a  neAv  series  of 
"  Tracts  for  the  Times,"  issued  by  a  joint  committee — with 
an  equal  number  of  learned,  thoughtful,  godly  theologians, 
both  Anglican  and  Nonconformist — addressed  to  the  people 
of  England,  and  that  this  might  be  done  at  once.  This 
suggestion  of  Dr.  Oswald  Dykes  Avas  warmly  supported.  I 
said  that  the  best  weapon  against  error  was  positive  truth.  ^ 
The  constant,  earnest,  prayerful  preaching  of  Christ  crucified, 
the  one  and  only  sacrificing,  absolving,  saving  Priest  was 
the  best  antidote  to  the  false,  superstitious,  debasing  priest- 
hood of  ritualism  and  Rome. 

Thanks  were  expressed  to  the  Archdeacon  for  his  candid 
replies  to  various  interrogations,  and  his  cordial  sympathy 
with  all  who  upheld  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  spiritual  religion. 
He  rejoiced  in  the  co-operation  of  all  true  Protestants,  both 
within  and  without  the  Establishment.  The  conference  closed 
with  prayer  by  Canon  Girdlestone,  and  the  Benediction  by 
the  Archdeacon. 

The  only  time  when  Mr.  Gladstone  worshipped  in  my 
church  was  on  that  Whit  Sunday  when  my  text  was  "Ye 
shall  be  witnesses  of  me."    I  had  the  privilege  of  speaking 


362 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


in  Hyde  Park  on  Sunday,  June  5,  1898,  when  100,000  of  the 
people  gathered  to  thank  God  for  his  noble  and  useful 
career.  After  heartfelt  tribute  to  his  greatness  I  closed 
thus : — 

"  He  was  throughout  life  a  '  witness '  for  Christ,  and  as  such  would 
condemn  me  if  I  occupied  more  time  with  praising  him  rather  than  his 
Divine  Master  Whose  kingdom  it  was  his  chief  ambition  to  promote, 
Whose  teaching  secures  the  only  rational  liberty,  equality,  and  fraternity, 
Whose  laws  bid  us  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves  ;  the  King  who  will 
judge  the  people  with  righteousness  and  break  in  pieces  the  oppressor." 

August,  1898. — The  last  portion  of  these  reminiscences 
has  been  chiefly  written  on  the  banks  of  the  Clyde,  where 
we  have  occupied,  during  seven  weeks,  the  manse  of 
Skelmorlie,  and  where  I  have  preached  at  the  United  Pres- 
byterian church.  We  are  much  indebted  to  the  kind 
neighbours  for  their  cordial  hospitalities.  We  revisited  the 
picturesque  Isle  of  Arran,  where  I  preached  at  the  opening 
of  a  small  church  at  Corrie.  In  the  height  of  the  season  all 
dwellings  are  crowded ;  but  we  had  the  privilege  of  occupying 
a  comfortable  room,  seven  feet  wide  by  nine  feet  long,  out 
of  the  small  window  of  which  I  plucked  grass  in  common 
with  several  hens,  and  a  hungry  young  cow. 

When  we  were  at  Arran  previously  I  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing description : — 

SUNSET  ON  THE   ISLE   OF  ARRAN. 

Can  we  forget  that  July  night  on  Arran's  Isle  entrancing? 
We  watched  the  fading  opal  light  on  murmuring  wavelets  dancing  : 
We  oft  before  had  watched  the  shore,  but  ne'er  in  years  advancing 
Can  memory  slight  that  July  night,  on  Arran's  Isle  entrancing. 

Goat-Fell  rose  purpling  o'er  the  bay,  alive  with  white  sails  shining, 
And  lovers  watched  the  waning  day,  with  hearts  and  arms  entwining  ; 
Yes  !  lovers  yet— life's  God-sent  ray — such  gift  all  joys  enhancing, 
Making  so  bright  that  July  night,  on  Arran's  Isle  entrancing. 

I  preached  two  Sundays  at  Augustin  Church,  Edin- 
burgh— of  which  a  former  pastor  was  Dr.  Alexander,  one 
of  my  ordaining  Presbyters — and  spent  nearly  a  week  at 
Pitlochrie,  where  our  Alpine  friends  welcomed  us  in  a 
picturesque   cottage   of  the  forest  of  KiUiecrankie.  Dr. 


LATER  EVENTS  AND  LETTERS. 


363 


George  Adam  Smith,  in  the  intervals  of  excursions  to  the 
falls  of  the  Tummell  and  to  the  heathery  hills  above  the 
Lake,  was  busy  finishing  the  life  of  his  friend,  Professor 
Drummond,  and  his  charming  wife  was  busy  with  her 
romping  "  minor  prophets." 

Besides  grateful  memories  already  recorded,  others  crowd 
on  me,  for  which  contracting  space  forbids  more  than  names : 
Sir  M.  Peto,  Sir  Russell  Reynolds,  Joseph  Tucker,  Onslow, 
C.  E.  Mudie,  James,  Lance,  Ropes,  M.  E.  R.,  authoress  of 
many  juvenile  tales.  Sister  Evangelist  Anderson,  Betts, 
Harvey,  Newland,  Symes,  and  many  more  whose  names  are 
affectionately  remembered. 

October  9th,  1898. — My  last  Sunday  within  the  region  of 
this  autobiography  was  an  illustration  of  Christian  union. 
In  the  morning  I  had  the  privilege  of  hearing  an  eloquent 
sermon  from  my  friend  of  the  Riffel  Alp,  Dean  Lefroy 
of  Norwich,  and  of  uniting  with  Episcopalian  brethren 
in  the  Holy  Communion  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  at  a  village 
church  across  our  Heath,  beautiful  in  simplicity  of  structure, 
doctrine,  and  ceremonial.  In  the  afternoon  I  joined  the 
crowd  convened  not  by  Sabbath  bell  but  by  Gospel  trumpet, 
and,  being  invited  by  the  commanding  officer  of  the  Salvation 
Army,  I  stood  under  the  coloiu-s  of  the  clustered  crosses, 
and  told  of  the  old,  old  story,  how  "  God  so  loved  the  world," 
and  called  the  miscellaneous  crowd  to  the  feast  of  salvation 
by  the  joyful  sound  "  Wliosoever."  Then  I  distributed 
copies  of  "  Come  to  Jesus "  to  grateful  recipients.  In  the 
evening  I  worshipped  with  the  Baptists,  and  heard  from  my 
old  friend,  the  Rev.  William  Brock,  the  same  gospel  I  had 
heard  sixty  years  before  from  his  father.  Differences  em- 
phasised unity.  The  preacher  of  the  morning  wore  white 
surplice  and  scarlet  hood,  the  "  rural  dean  "  who  presided  in 
the  afternoon  was  in  military  uniform,  the  evangelist  of  the 
evening  wore  his  ordinary  attire ;  but  the  praise  of  the  same 
Saviour  was  sung,  prayer  to  the  same  Father  was  offered,  and 
the  same  gospel  of  salvation  was  proclaimed  by  faith  in  the 
"  High  Priest,"  who  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  many. 

Would  that  all  Christians,  invoking  the  same  Father, 


364 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


through  the  mediation  of  the  same  Saviour,  by  the  heljJ 
of  the  same  Spirit,  would  make  it  manifest  that  varieties  of 
method  do  not  contradict  unity  of  behef,  or  break  the  brother- 
hood of  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  The 
lines  of  Cowper,  familiar  to  me  when  a  child,  are  still  more 
dear  to  me  now  : — 

"  O,  how  unlike  the  complex  work  of  man, 
Heaven's  easy,  artless,  unencumbered  plan  ! 
No  meretricious  graces  to  beguile. 
No  clustering  ornaments  to  clog  the  pile. 
From  ostentation  as  from  weakness  free, 
It  stands  like  the  cerulean  arch  we  see, 
Majestic  in  its  own  simplicity. 
Inscribed  above  the  portal  from  afar, 
Conspicuous  as  the  brightness  of  a  star. 
Legible  only  by  the  light  they  give. 
Stand  the  soul-quickening  words— Believe  and  Live." 

Thursday,  October  13th,  1898. — I  have  had  the  treat  of 
listening  to  Dean  Farrar  deliver  an  eloquent  discourse  in 
Westminster  Abbey  on  its  historical  associations  since  the 
time  of  Edward  the  Confessor.  After  referring  to  the  recent 
interment  of  Mr.  Gladstone  in  glowing  terms,  he  selected  for 
his  climax  Lord  Shaftesbury,  whose  monument,  near  the 
western  portal,  bears  two  words  of  supreme  significance — 
"  Love,  Serve."  I  have  often  enjoyed  Dean  Farrar's  sermons 
on  Sunday  afternoons,  always  in  general  sympathy  without 
being  always  in  special  agreement.  I  am  particularly  indebted 
to  him  for  a  kind  allusion  in  his  preface  to  his  volume  on 
the  Lord's  Prayer. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


MATURED  OPINIONS  AND  BELIEFS. 

This  book  is  not  a  Biogi-aphy,  which  requires  a  full-length 
portraiture,  but  an  Autobiography,  which  permits  selection. 
There  are  scars  which  no  one  Avillingly  exposes.  Forgiveness 
is  a  human  duty:  forgetfuhiess  is  a  divine  boon.  The 
promise  that  all  tears  shall  be  -sviped  away  where  none  are 
shed  may  be  fulfilled  by  the  occasions  of  those  tears  being 
forgotten.  Some  readers  may  be  disappointed  that  this 
book  is  not  exclusively  records  of  religious  experience  and 
ministerial  work.  I  purposely  avoided  following  the  track 
of  ordinary  rehgious  memoirs.  No  one's  life  is  entirely 
spent  as  some  writers  depict  that  of  persons  known  only  in 
their  public  career  as  teachers  and  preachers.  Such  por- 
traiture is  not  true  to  life,  which  has  various  aspects.  The 
religious  influence  is  not  less  effective  when  the  person 
described  is  seen  to  be  interested  and  active  in  other  things, 
capable  not  only  of  tears  but  of  laughter,  not  only  of  divine 
but  of  human  emotions.  I  have  felt  it  a  great  difficulty  to 
say  so  much  of  self;  but  friends  have  urged  me  not  to 
withhold  what  should  be  the  chief  characteristic  of  true 
autobiography.  Others  may  think  that  I  have  occupied 
too  much  space  in  the  opposite  direction ;  but  my  heart  has 
impelled  me  to  depict  the  character  of  many  deserving  of 
high  honour,  and  thus  to  draw  away  exclusive  attention  from 
myself.  Though  I  have  not  made  this  book  my  confessional, 
I  have  deeply  felt  the  faults  of  the  years  described,  con- 
fessing them  to  God  while  writing  for  men.  To  Him  alone 
I  ascribe  all  the  praise  for  any  good  He  has  wrought 
through  a  most  unworthy  instrument ;  and  I  devoutly 
ask  Him  to  make  these  pages,  as  a  whole,  both  interesting 
and  profitable. 


366 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


In  closing  this  autobiography,  it  is  suitable  to  record  my 
matured  convictions  respecting  my  position  as  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel,  and  still  more  my  present  views  respecting  the 
Gospel  itself,  in  some  aspects  on  which  Christians  are  not 
all  agreed. 

The  subject  of  "  Orders  "  is  one  keenly  debated.  In  spite 
of  sixty  years'  ministry,  which  God  has  blessed,  I  have  often 
been  made  to  feel  that  many  faithful  servants  of  God  in  other 
sections  of  His  Church  do  not  consider  my  ministry  valid,  and 
proposals  have  been  made  to  me  to  ignore  my  own  ordination 
for  theirs.  In  illustration  of  this  I  record  a  conversation 
which  took  place  when  we  were  preparing  for  the  opening  of 
our  new  "  Christ  Church." 

I  received  a  kind  and  complimentary  visit  from  a  Church 
of  England  clergyman,  who  lamented  that  Dissent  was  to 
be  introduced  into  the  parish,  and  evidently  hoped  to  induce 
me  to  accept  episcopal  ordination,  and  then  to  carry  over 
with  me  the  new  building.  He  said  he  had  no  official 
authority,  but  could  assure  me  that  the  Archbishop  would 
readily  ordain  me,  and  allow  me  at  once  to  preach  in  the 
parish  church.  I  received  the  well-intended  offer  of  this 
personal  recognition,  and  in  substance  said  that  I  was  ordained 
as  long  ago  as  1842,  by  eight  presbyter-bishops,  according  to 
the  usage  of  the  Primitive  Church  ;  that  I  had  been  preaching 
many  years  while  Dr.  Tait  was  still  teacher  in  a  public  school ; 
that  I  honoured  him  for  his  learning,  piety,  and  visefulness, 
but  could  not  disclaim  my  o^vn  ordination  for  his,  any  more 
than  I  should  presume  or  desire  him  to  renounce  his  for 
mine;  that  episcopal  ordination  would  exclude  me  from 
ministerial  fraternity  with  the  whole  Church  of  God,  and 
shut  me  up  into  a  single  Church,  which,  however  numerous, 
was  comparatively  a  small  part  of  the  whole.  While  recog- 
nising all  fellow-servants  of  Christ  as  brethren,  whatever  their 
ordination,  I  was  quite  satisfied  with  my  own,  and  rejoiced  in 
the  liberty  of  fraternity  with  all  of  them.  The  proposal, 
appreciated  for  its  kindness,  was  neither  reciprocated  nor 
renewed. 


MATURED  OPmiONS  AND  BELIEFS. 


367 


I  have  sometimes  been  asked  why  I  do  not  belong  to  the 
Church  of  England ;  to  which  I  reply,  "  Because  I  include 
that  Church  Avithin  my  o^vn — Avith  'all  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.'" 

Diary.— January  1st,  1896. — Bless  the  Lord  for  health 
and  opportunity  to  preach  the  glorious  Gospel  nearly  every 
Sunday  throughout  the  land,  and  that  in  every  place  hands 
have  been  lifted  in  token  of  repentance  and  faith  in 
Christ.  Increasing  conviction  of  my  oa\ti  need  of  the  Atone- 
ment strengthens  my  assurance  of  its  truth.  I  never  preach 
without  the  Cross  being  the  keynote.  "  0  Lamb  of  God,  that 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  me."  I 
make  no  effort  to  "  bring  in  "  the  Cross.  This  is  involuntary  ; 
I  could  not  preach  without  it.  "  Necessity  is  laid  upon  me." 
It  is  this  which  is  "  the  power  of  God,"  which  supplies  the 
need,  which  reaches  the  heart  of  saint  and  sinner.  I  feel  I 
ought  to  spend  more  time  and  heart  in  pra3-er  for  each 
service — for  more  of  the  felt  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  more 
unction  as  "  felloAv -worker  with  God."  Alas,  how  often  too 
much  reliance  is  placed  on  mental  preparation  and  the  power 
of  speech  and  delivery !  Yet  I  trust  that  in  every  sermon  I 
preach  fi-om  the  heart,  that  I  do  strive  for  the  hoHness  I 
urge,  and  myself  enjoy  the  love  of  Christ  and  the  hope  of 
glory. 

Sermon  on  my  eightieth  birthday,  jMay  22nd,  1896. 

"  It  may  be  appropriate  to  refer  to  the  opinions  I  now  hold  on  some 
controverted  questions  of  the  day.  Some  might  praise  me  if  I  couhl  say 
that  my  theological  creed  had  undergone  no  change  since  at  the  age  of 
eighteen  I  preached  to  Kentish  hop-pickers.  Others  might  think  that 
such  avowal  was  no  credit  either  to  my  intellect  or  to  my  honesty.  I 
can  say  there  has  been  no  change  in  regard  to  'Repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  The  longer  I  live  the  more  I 
feel  my  personal  need  of  the  Atonement,  and  see  that  in  the  Word  of 
God  this  is  revealed  as  the  fundamental  fact  of  Christianity,  and  the 
longer  I  preach  the  more  I  receive  evidence  that  it  is  the  power  of  Grod 
unto  salvation  ;  but  I  have  long  ceased  to  regard  it  as  a  com- 
mercial transaction.  Nor  could  I  think  of  the  compassion  of  the  Son 
as  appeasing  the  wrath  of  the  Father.     Nor  could  I  think  of  the  love 


368 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


of  God  as  caused  by  the  death  of  His  Son,  since  '  God  so  loved  the 
world ' — antecedently  as  cause — '  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  might  not  perish,  but  have  ever- 
lasting life.'  Christ  is  revealed  not  as  appeasing  wrath,  but  revealing 
love.  Atonement  is  a  fact,  like  many  facts  in  the  natural  world, 
beyond  philosophical  explanation,  but  declared  plainly  by  Christ  and 
His  apostles,  '  a  faithful  saying,'  soaring  above  all  clouds  of  controversy 
into  the  clear  sky  of  eternity,  'worthy  of  acceptance  by  everyone.' 
This  I  have  preached  with  never-faltering  faith  and  never-wearying 
earnestness,  and  hope  to  do  so  as  long  as  this  shortening  life  is  spared 
and  this  stammering  tongue  can  speak.* 

"Another  question  of  the  day  relates  to  the  infinite  future.  The 
issues  are  so  tremendous,  eternity  is  so  immeasurable,  the  physical 
and  spiritual  possibilities  of  God  so  unlimited,  that  we,  with  our 
feeble  intellect  and  restricted  vision  should  speak  humbly  about 
what  the  Almighty  and  all-living  God  can  or  cannot  do.  Myriads  of 
stars  have  existed  during  countless  ages  which  have  been  only  just 
now  discovered  ;  may  there  not  be  purposes  and  works  of  God  in  the 
spiritual  hemisphere  to  be  revealed  in  some  future  day  1  Many  inquirers 
after  truth  hesitate  to  affirm  that  the  condition  of  souls  during  an 
eternity  as  long  as  God's  own  existence  can  be  fixed  during  a  probation 
so  momentary  as  four-score  years.  Are  those  who  in  this  life  had  no 
juoral  chance  of  living  otherwise  than  their  ignorance,  traditions,  and 
training  necessitated,  to  suffer  for  ever?  Did  Christ  go  in  vain  to 
spirits  in  prison  ?  If  there  are  awful  threatenings  of  judgments  to  come, 
are  there  not  brighter  promises  of  a  time  when  Christ  shall  reign 
supreme,  when  wickedness  will  not  be  rampant,  cursing  though  crushed  ? 
Would  unending  hatred  of  God  by  countless  millions  be  the  victory 
emphatically  declared — 'In  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  shall  bow, 
and  every  tongue  shall  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord'?— or  in 
liarmony  with  the  apocalyptic  vision  of  every  created  intelligence 
'  ascribing  glory  to  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for 
ever  '  (Rev.  v.  13)  1  May  not  the  threatened  death  mean,  not  unending 
existence  in  woe,  but  ceasing  to  live,  if  persistent  in  sin  ?  Is  it  not 
possible  to  doubt  on  this  subject,  and  yet  rejoice  in  the  word  of  Christ, 
'  He  that  believeth  in  Me  shall  never  die'?  I  have  never  felt  it  necessary 
to  demand  acceptance  of  any  theory  on  this  subject  as  essential.  Sal- 
vation eternally  by  faith  in  Christ  is  possible  without  believing  in  the 
damnation  eternally  of  those  who  do  not  believe.  But  I  have  solemnly 
preached  the  judgment  both  of  the  righteous  and  the  wicked — that 
separation  from  God  is  a  hell  into  which  wilful  sinners  plunge  them- 
selves ;  and  I  also  have  urged  repentance  by  the  terrors  of  the  world  to 

*  This  question  I  have  carefully  studied,  and  after  preaching  a  number  of 
sermons  on  it  have  condensed  the  argument  in  a  small  octavo  volume,  entitled, 
"Atonement,  the  Fundamental  Fact  of  Christianity."  This  I  leave  as  a  dying- 
testimony  of  the  preaching  of  sixty  years,  and  of  the  foundation  hope  of 
the  writer,  at  the  age  of  eighty-two  (September,  1898). 


MATURED  OPIXIOXS  AND  BELIEFS. 


369 


come  and  by  the  love  of  God,  ''Who  desireth  uot  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
but  rather  that  he  may  turn  from  his  wickedness  and  live.' " 

I  have  this  day  (September  6  th,  1898),  been  impressed 
while  reading  in  Ruskin's  "  Modem  Painters  "  the  following 
illustrative  passage: — 

"  Our  whole  happiness  and  power  of  energetic  action  depend  upon 
our  being  able  to  breathe  and  live  in  the  cloud  ;  content  to  see  it 
opening  here  and  closing  there  ;  rejoicing  to  catch,  through  the  thinnest 
films  of  it,  glimpses  of  stable  and  substantial  things  ;  but  yet  perceiving 
a  nobleness  even  in  the  concealment,  and  rejoicing  that  the  kindly  veil 
is  spread  where  the  untempered  light  might  have  scorched  us,  or  the 
infinite  clearness  wearied.  Every  rightly  constituted  mind  ought  to 
rejoice,  not  so  much  in  knowing  anything  clearly,  as  in  feeling  that  there 
is  infinitely  more  which  it  cannot  know.  .  .  .  The  pleasiu-e  to  humble 
people  is  in  knowing  that  the  journey  is  endless,  the  treasure  inex- 
haustible, watching  the  cloud  still  marching  before  them  with  its 
summitless  pillar,  and  being  sure  that  to  the  end  of  time,  and  to  the 
length  of  eternity,  the  mysteries  of  its  infinity  will  still  open  farther  and 
farther,  their  dimness  being  the  sign  and  necessary  adjunct  of  their 
inexhaustibleness." 

Another  subject  of  controversy  is  the  insphation  and 
authorit}^  of  Scripture.  This  I  believe,  but  have  never 
advocated  verbal  inspiration.  If  the  very  words  of  the 
original  writing  were  dictated,  this  cannot  be  claimed  for 
the  translations,  nor  is  it  consistent  with  various  versions 
of  the  same  facts  and  doctrines  in  the  Book  itself.  We  can 
believe  that  the  writers  were  inspired  ■without  asserting  a 
verbal  dictation,  which  exposes  the  book  to  criticisms  en- 
dangering beUef  I  take  my  stand  on  the  authority  of  the 
Great  Teacher.  He  quoted,  expounded,  sanctioned  as  divine, 
the  Old  Testament ;  the  New  Testament  is  the  record  of  His 
own  life  and  teaching.  Thus  beUeving  in  Christ,  I  accept 
the  Book  which  bears  His  imprimatur.  One  of  my  small 
books  expands  this  argument,  and  bears  the  title  "  The 
Saviour's  Bible." 

The  great  controversy  of  the  day  relates  to  the  Roman 
Sacerdotalism,  which  claims  for  a  human  priesthood  super- 
natural power  to  make  sacraments  chief  chamiels  of  divine 
grace,  to  offer  sacrifices  for  sins,  to  demand  confession,  to 
confer  absolution   and  to  obtain,  by  oflScial  intercession, 

Y 


370 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


blessings  Loth  for  the  living  and  the  dead.  The  most 
effectual  antidote  is  in  upholding  the  sole  Priesthood  of 
Christ,  as  divinely  ordained  and  solely  qualified  to  offer 
sacrifice  for  sin  by  His  own  death,  to  bestow  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  to  pronounce  a  real  absolution,  by  His  own 
Real  Presence  to  be  always  with  all  who  seek  Him — "able 
to  save  to  the  uttermost."  My  own  principal  method  of 
opposing  the  false  claims  of  a  human  priesthood  is  to  exalt 
the  real,  efficacious,  and  sole  Priesthood  of  Christ — "  Consider 
the  Apostle  and  High  Priest  of  our  profession,  Christ  J esus," 
for,  with  Him  to  do  for  us  all  that  we  need,  there  is  no 
place  for  pretenders.  Then,  under  Christ,  all  who  believe 
in  Him  are  themselves  priests,  ordained  to  teach,  to  declare 
forgiveness,  to  pray  for  each  other,  and  to  win  the  world 
for  Christ ;  as  St.  Peter  says  to  all  Christians,  "  Ye  are  a  holy 
priesthood " ;  and  the  anthem  of  heaven  adores  Him  "  Who 
has  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God." 

Other  controverted  questions  respecting  modes  of  Church 
government,  sacraments,  and  ceremonies  have  their  im- 
portance, but  are  not  essential  to  Christian  faith  and  holiness. 
I  have  had  my  own  opinion,  and  on  proper  occasions,  and 
in  due  proportion  to  essential  truths,  have  stated  them  ;  but 
never  so  as  to  exalt  them  to  the  rank  of  fundamental  doctrines, 
or  so  as  to  encourage  divisions  among  Christians.  Let  us 
rejoice  in  the  Unity  of  the  Church  of  believers — "  One  Lord, 
one  Faith,  one  Baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who 
is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  you  all,"  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  I  have  expressed  in  Avords  my 
congregation  have  often  sung  together  at  the  Supper  of 
the  Lord : — 

How  sweet  the  fellowship  of  Christian  love, 

Commuoion  of  saints  afar  and  near ; 
With  those  on  earth,  and  those  in  heaven  above, 

There  is  a  cord  that  binds  us,  close  and  dear. 

Beloved  ones,  passed  a  little  on  before, 

Ye  still  are  near  us,  let  our  anthems  blend  : 

To  Him  in  Whom  we're  one  for  evermore, 
Be  honour,  praise,  and  glory  without  end. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AXD  MOTHER. 

On  May  22nd,  1860,  my  birthday,  we  had  a  family  excursion 
to  Leith  Hill.  My  father  was  so  vigorous  that  he  forgot  the 
liabilities  of  eighty- four  years,  at  which  age  he  used  to  drive 
his  pony-carriage  with  my  mother  into  Regent  Street.  On 
this  day,  as  he  was  getting  up  into  the  excursion  van,  he  fell, 
receiving  a  bruise  which  resulted  in  an  abscess,  and  terminated 
fatally  four  months  afterwards.  From  his  diary  I  extract  his 
last  entries : — 

"  May  22nd. — N.'s  birthday.  Most  lovely— nightingales.  Open  van 
— fall — mercy  no  bone  broken.    Praise  the  Lord." 

"May  26th.— I  pray  the  Lord  to  forgive  my  sins,  and  give  me 
faith  in  the  blood  shed  on  Calvary  for  the  whole  world." 

"  June  3rd. — The  large  print  Testament  and  Psalms  my  daily  com- 
panions, praising  God.  Beloved  wife  so  tender.  Praise  God  for  such  a 
wife." 

"June  2.5th.— Praise  the  Lord." 

This  was  his  last  entry.  I  was  with  him  very  frequently ; 
towards  the  end  continually.  I  was  much  impressed  by  the 
combination  of  penitential  remembrance  of  old  sins  with  joy- 
ful assurance  of  full  and  free  forgiveness.  Present  salvation 
should  cause  "joy  unspeakable"  although — or  because  ? — it 
reminds  the  believer  of  past  deliverance. 

One  Sunday  morning,  when  I  called  to  see  him  on  my  way 
to  preach,  I  said,  "  Dear  father,  you  seem  a  little  sad."  "  Oh, 
Newman,  I  am  thinking  of  my  old  sins ! "  "  But,  dear  father, 
they  were  confessed,  forgiven,  forsaken,  more  than  forty  years 
ago ! — as  God  says, '  cast  into  the  depths  of  the  sea ' — and  all 
this  time  you  have  been  rejoicing  in  His  love  and  service ! 
You  have  often  said  you  have  sent  your  heart  to  heaven,  and 
will  go  after  it ! "    His  eye  sparkled  as  he  said,  "  I  sometimes 


372 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


think  that  if,  after  all,  I  should  wake  up  in  the  bad  place, 
I  should  at  once  call  a  prayer-meeting,  and  the  devil  would 
say,  '  Turn  him  out ;  he's  making  a  rebellion  ! '  "  The  brief 
cloud  was  dispersed  by  the  bright  shining  of  the  "sun  of 
righteousness." 

September  15th. — Much  weaker.  16th. — Unable  to  speak, 
except  a  few  words.  18th. — Looking  towards  his  sorrowing  wife, 
he  several  times  uttered  her  name, "  Mary  !  Mary !  Mary  !  "  A 
few  hours  after,  with  great  effort  and  earnestness,  "  Jesus ! 
Jesus  !  Jesus  ! "  Two  words  the  dearest.  During  fifty  years 
his  heart  was  linked  with  that  of  his  wife  by  ties  unsurpassed 
in  tenderness;  during  more  than  forty  years  the  name  of 
Jesus  was  music  to  his  soul.  At  the  same  time  he  Avas  so 
domestic  and  so  godly: — 

"  Type  of  the  wise  who  soar  but  never  roam, 
True  to  the  kindred  points  of  heaven  and  home." 

On  Wednesday,  September  19th,  after  many  hours'  silence, 
when  we  thought  he  was  no  longer  able  to  articulate,  he 
suddenly  began,  in  tones  which  could  be  heard  in  the  other 
parts  of  the  house,  to  exclaim,  "Jesus!  Jesus!  Jesus!"  the 
voice  gradually  sinking  to  a  faint  whisper.  After  putting  his 
arm  once  more  round  my  mother's  neck,  he  gradually  sank 
into  a  stupor,  out  of  which,  on  Saturday  morning,  September 
22nd,  he  awoke  into  the  immediate  presence  of  the  Sinner's 
Friend. 

One  of  his  most  favourite  hymns,  which  we  very  often 
heard  him  repeat,  closes  with  lines  remarkably  verified  in  his 
own  departure : — 

"  Till  then  I  would  Thy  love  proclaim 
With  every  fleeting  breath  ; 
And  may  the  music  of  Thy  Name 
Refresh  my  soul  in  death." 

In  my  mother's  Bible  is  a  precious  MS.  bearing  evi- 
dence of  continued  use  through  many  years.  It  is  dated 
July,  1859.  It  is  a  prayer,  entirely  in  the  words  of  Scrip- 
ture, on  behalf  of  her  two  ministerial  sons,  and  which 
formed  part  of  her  daily  devotions  till  the  close  of  life. 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AND  MOTHER.  373 


Above  it  is  the  promise,  "  If  ye  shall  ask  anytJdng  in  My 
Name,  I  will  do  it." 

"  Grace,  mercy  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  to  Newman  and  Arthur,  my  beloved  sons.  I 
thank  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  who  hath  counted  them  faithful, 
putting  them  into  the  ministry.  May  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
be  exceeding  abundant  towards  them.  May  they  war  a  good 
warfare,  ever  holding  faith  and  a  good  conscience,  vigilant, 
sober,  of  good  behaviour,  apt  to  teach,  not  given  to  wine,  not 
greedy  of  filthy  lucre,  patient,  not  lifted  up  with  pride,  but 
clothed  with  humility.  May  they  have  a  good  report  of  them 
that  are  without. 

"  May  they  be  good  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  nourished  up 
in  the  words  of  faith  and  of  good  doctrine.  May  they  be 
examples  of  believers  in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in 
spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity. 

"  Grant  them  the  spirit  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound 
mind.  May  they  be  strong  in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ 
Jesus,  enduring  hardness  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
studying  to  show  themselves  approved  unto  God,  workmen 
that  need  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of 
truth.  May  they  follow  righteousness,  faith,  charity,  peace ; 
avoiding  foolish  and  unlearned  questions,  knowing  that  they 
do  gender  strifes. 

"  May  they  be  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works, 
preaching  the  word,  instant  in  season,  out  of  season,  reproving, 
rebuking,  exhorting  with  all  long-suftering.  May  they  watch 
in  all  things,  endure  afflictions,  do  the  work  of  evangelists, 
make  full  proof  of  their  ministry,  fight  the  good  fight,  keep 
the  faith,  and  when  they  have  finished  their  course  give  each 
of  them  that  crown  of  righteousness  which  is  laid  up  for  all 
those  who  love  Thy  appearing.  May  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  their  spirits.  Grace  be  with  them.  Amen  and 
amen." 

From  a  letter  to  my  mother  : — 

"  I  had  a  most  happy  Sunday,  my  parents  spending  it  with  me  at 
Surrey  Chapel.   They  taught  me  to  love  the  Saviour,  and  I  feel  as  if  I 


374 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


were  now  their  mouthpiece  to  make  known  the  Master,  whose  service 
becomes  more  and  more  delightful  every  day.  I  am  just  starting  to 
open  a  Methodist  chapel  at  Brixton  ;  to-morrow  at  Enfield,  Wednesday 
at  Diss,  Thursday  at  Kennington,  and  on  Friday  a  great  treat  of  music 
at  the  Crystal  Palace.  What  a  joy  that  preaching  Christ  is  the  best  of 
pleasures  and  His  Name  the  sweetest  of  music  ! " 

"  Reading  some  of  dear  father's  letters.  Love  to  Christ  breathed  in 
all  he  said,  did,  and  wrote.  I  look  at  his  picture  and  pray  for  some 
portion  of  the  same  spirit.  And  my  dearest  mother's  face  is  before  me 
as  I  write  my  sermons— from  whom  I  first  learned  to  love  the  blessed 
Book  I  expound  ;  my  first  college  tutor,  and  better  than  all  the  other 
tutors  and  books  that  I  ever  had,  save  the  Bible  and  Christ." 

I  will  here  give  an  extract  from  my  mother's  diary  : — 

"  December  31st,  1862.— For  a  short  time  I  have  lost  the  presence 
of  friend,  companion — dear,  dear  husband  ;  but  he  has  only  gone  a 
little  before.  For  twenty  years  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  reading 
the  Scriptures  with  him,  and  we  have  thus  read  the  historical  and 
prophetical  books  upwards  of  twenty  times,  the  Psalms  sixty,  the 
New  Testament  thirty-six  times.  .  .  .  Two  years  I  have  lived  a 
widow.  But  God  has  been  with  me.  What  consolations  !  The  love 
of  my  dear  children ;  the  joy  of  hearing  the  Gospel  preached  so 
faithfully  by  my  beloved  Newman  ;  the  return  of  my  dear  Stephen 
after  so  many  years  of  absence,  his  heart  overflowing  with  tender- 
ness !  Dear  Jesus,  abide  with  me !  The  shades  of  evening  are 
closing  round  me  !    Leave  me  not  ! " 

In  a  letter  dated  1867,  thirty  years  ago,  at  the  age  of  above 
eighty,  she  wrote  to  me  : — 

"  Stand  up  for  Jesus.  Preach  Christ  everywhere,  in  the  perfection 
and  loveliness  of  His  human  character,  and  in  the  dignity  and  love  of 
His  divinity.  May  the  Lord  help  you,  and  while  attempting  to  teach 
others,  may  the  Holy  Spirit  fill  your  own  soul  with  joy  and  peace,  and 
may  you  delight  more  and  more  in  your  Master's  work." 

My  mother  kept  up  her  habits  of  private  prayer  till  old 
age.  Her  attendant  tells  me  that  after  she  had  passed  her 
eightieth  year  she  rose  at  five  o'clock,  summer  and  winter, 
spending  the  early  hours  in  reading  the  Bible  and  in  prayer. 
She  always  lighted  her  own  fire,  saying  that,  if  she  chose 
to  rise  so  early,  she  ought  not  to  expect  her  servants  to  do  so. 
After  breakfast  she  would  again  retire  to  her  chamber  for 
prayer,  and  again  about  seven  in  the  evening,  telling  her 
maid  not  to  disturb  her,  as  she  liked  to  retire  now  for  prayer, 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AND  MOTHER.  375 


and  not  wait  till  slie  was  too  tired.  Of  late  the  attendant 
slept  on  a  coucli  at  the  foot  of  her  mistress's  bed,  and  has 
often  heard  my  mother,  supposing  the  maid  was  asleep, 
praying  earnestly  in  the  night,  mentioning  all  her  children  hy 
name  and  invoking  suitable  blessings  upon  each.  When  my 
brother  was  from  home,  she  conducted  family  worship,  otter- 
ing extempore  prayer  with  great  fervour,  reverence,  and 
beauty  of  expression. 

She  still  kept  up  her  visitation  of  the  sick,  even  when  the 
growing  infirmities  of  age  rendered  it  dangerous  for  her  to  go 
about  alone.  With  filial  watchfulness  my  brother  and  sister 
took  care  always  to  accompany  her ;  but  she  sometimes  would 
elude  their  vigilance,  saying  that  she  liked  to  see  the  sick  and 
talk  and  pray  with  them  alone.  Thus  she  visited  many  of  the 
sick  poor  of  my  brother's  flock  at  Edmonton  after  she  was 
eighty  years  of  age. 

For  several  years  it  was  m}'  habit  to  spend  half  of  every 
Saturday  with  her.  I  used  to  have  tea,  and  afterwards  spend 
two  or  three  hours  alone  with  her.  Oh,  what  swift-flying 
hours,  with  long-enduring  memory !  What  prayers  were 
those  she  offered  !  It  mattered  not  to  me  that  I  had  to 
preach  two  or  three  sermons  next  day.  I  was  in  no  hurr}- 
to  leave  her.  The  intercourse  more  than  made  up  for  any 
lack  of  stud}'-.  It  was  only  a  few  months  before  her  de- 
parture that  she  recited  with  great  beauty  of  expression  the 
whole  of  Thomson's  hymn  on  "  The  Seasons." 

September,  1868. — My  dear  mother  became  suddenly  and 
seriously  ill  at  my  brother  Arthur's  house,  Edmonton,  where 
he  and  his  wife  made  for  her  wdowed  years  a  very  blessed 
home.  We  both  were  constantly  at  her  bedside  listening  to 
her  peaceful  voice  in  the  "  land  of  Beulah,"  on  her  way,  as  we 
thought,  to  the  banks  of  the  river.  I  made  notes  of  some  of 
her  utterances,  and  shall  here  recall  them  as  if  actually  her 
"  dying  words,"  because  at  the  very  last  she  was  speechless 
from  paralysis.    I  transcribe  the  following : — 

"  Love  is  for  immortality.  It  is  life.  It  cannot  die  when 
it  is  interwoven  with  the  love  of  Christ.    Loving  Jesus  best  is 


376 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


the  best  preservative  of  all  other  love.  I  am  looking  at  the 
clouds  and  thinking  how  delightful  it  would  be  to  see  Christ 
coming  through  that  opening.  Delightful  to  beheve  that  He 
will  come !  .  .  .  But  the  Jews  have  to  return,  and  the  world 
to  be  converted  !  But  if  He  comes  He  could  do  this  at  once. 
When  Christ  Who  is  our  life  shall  appear !  Shall  we  have 
bodies  to  look  at  each  other's  faces  ?  I  hope  so.  I  want 
the  cleaving  embrace,  the  loving  kiss.  Christ  had  ov;r  nature, 
and  how  He  desired  the  sympathy  of  His  disciples  ! " 

When  I  bade  her  "  Good-night,"  she  said,  "  Yes,  I  want 
the  outward  sign  of  love." 

She  then  spoke  of  once  visiting  a  poor  woman  who  lived 
in  a  wretched  hovel,  but  who  said  to  her,  "  I  have  often  visits 
here  from  the  King  of  kings  ! " 

One  day  she  offered  special  prayer  for  my  church  in  the 
following  terms  : — 

"  Bless  the  Pastor :  at  the  bedside  of  the  sick,  in  his  study, 
in  preaching,  wherever  he  goes ;  bless  the  dear  people  of 
Surrey  Chapel,  with  whom  I  have  often  worshipped,  whom  I 
love  still,  and  bless  the  dear  Elders  and  make  Thy  face  shine 
upon  them :  0  bless  dear  old  Benn,  who  has  so  often  given 
out  hymns  of  praise  to  Thee.  Bless  him  in  his  declin- 
ing days.  Bless  the  dear  old  place.  Thou  hast  honoured  it 
during  many  years.  Still  bless  it  and  make  it  a  blessing  to 
mviltitudes." 

One  day,  as  we  thought  her  very  near  death,  she  repeated 
the  lines  Avithout  hesitation : — 

"  The  quiet  chamber  where  the  Christian  sleeps, 
And  wliere  from  year  to  year  she  prays  and  weeps, 
How  near  it  is  to  all  her  faith  can  see, 
How  short  and  easy  may  the  passage  be  ! 
One  gentle  sigh,  one  feeble  struggle  o'er, 
May  land  her  safe  on  that  eternal  shore." 

September  18th. — I  knelt  at  her  bedside  and  asked  her  to 
pray  for  me.  She  placed  her  hands  lovingly  on  my  head, 
which  she  frequently  stroked,  and  said,  "01  have  prayed  for 
him  all  his  life.    The  Lord  bless  and  keep  him ;  make  him 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AXB  MOTHER.  377 


mighty  in  words,  consistent  in  conduct,  sincere  in  spirit, 
making  higher  attainments  in  religion."  Then  she  went  on  in 
such  eloquent,  loving,  fervent  terms  that  I  was  overwhelmed ; 
it  was  as  a  vision  of  angels  passing  by  ;  I  remember  the  effect, 
but  I  cannot  remember  the  words.  Then,  "  Give  him  success 
in  his  ministry — many  souls — help  him  to  cast  his  cares  on 
Thee.  0  how  I  have  loved  him  ;  I  think  no  mother  ever  loved 
son  so  much ;  but  Thou  hast  loved  us  still  more.  Hear  a 
mother's  prayer  for  him  !  Thou  didst  have  a  human  body  and 
canst  have  compassion  !  0  to  meet  in  heaven  !  "  Then  for 
five  minutes  she  went  on  praying  with  the  utmost  fervour,  so 
that  I  began  to  fear  the  exertion  would  be  too  much  for  her 
frail  body.    I  never  heard  or  read  such  a  prayer. 

"  If  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  our  only  plea,  what  is 
meant  by  our  '  offering  the  sacrifices  of  righteousness  '  ? — is  not 
a  broken  spirit  the  sacrifice  God  accepts  ?  But  that  is 
righteous,  too,  being  right  after  being  wrong;  Christ's  own 
in-working." 

"  The  way  seems  very  long.  I  remember  what  happened 
when  I  was  two  years  old.  It  will  be  a  short  and  easy 
passage;  no  alarm  if  He  is  with  us,  and  He  surely  will  be 
at  such  a  time.  ...  I  hope  you  will  be  permitted  to 
hold  my  hand  as  I  go  down  to  the  river.  It  may  be  fancy, 
but  I  feel  I  should  be  disappointed  if  you  were  not  with  me. 
But  yet  I  should  not  be  really  so  at  such  a  time ! " 

Looking  up,  she  said, "  0  Lord,  Thou  hast  promised,  if  any 
two  agree,  Thou  wilt  give  them  what  they  ask  ! "  Then 
looking  at  me,  "  We  are  agreed,  are  we  not  ?  "  "0  Lord, 
grant  that  whenever  my  dear  son  preaches  sinners  may  be 
converted  and  Thy  people  built  up  in  the  faith.  0  Lord, 
be  with  him,  come  to  him — come  to  him  now ! "  Then  she 
paused  and  looked  at  me  with  tender  affection  and  said, 
"  I  cannot  ask  more  than  this — can  I  ?  " 

On  presenting  each  of  her  two  ministerial  sons  with  a 
watch-guard  made  of  her  own  hair,  she  gave  them  her 
blessing  as  they  knelt  beside  her.  Her  words,  graven  on  the 
memory,  were  recorded  directly  afterwards,  and  were  as 
follows : — 


378 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


"  O  Lord,  Thou  art  so  great,  and  I  know  not  how  to  speak  to  Thee 
aright.  But  I  ask  Thee  to  bless  my  dear  sons.  O  Lord,  I  do  thank 
Thee  for  giving  them  to  me.  O  Lord,  bless  them  both.  jNIake  them 
good  ministers  of  Thy  word.  I  believe  they  are.  May  they  never  trifle 
with  Thy  word.  Wherever  they  are  may  they  tell  poor  .sinners  of  the 
Saviour.  May  they  never  forget  they  are  Thy  ministers,  Thy  appointed 
ministers  :  O  make  them  faithful  to  the  end  !  "  Then  putting  a  hand  on 
the  head  of  each  of  us  :  "  O  God,  bless  them  both.  What  can  I  ask  for 
them  more  than  this — that  Thou  wouldst  bless  them  as  Thy  ministers 
and  make  them  very  useful  1  O  Lord,  if  Thou  seest  any  sin  in  them,  for- 
give it  for  Christ's  sake.  Let  them  never  fall  into  any  snare."  Then 
putting  her  right  hand  on  my  head  and  pressing  it  fervently,  she  added  : 
"  O  Lord,  Thou  knowest  how  I  thanked  Thee  for  this  son  and  asked 
Thee  to  make  him  a  minister  of  Thine  !  and,  O  Lord,  Thou  hast  done  it 
and  made  him  useful.  O  Lord,  bless  them  both.  I  can  do  no  more  for 
them.  I  shall  very  soon  have  to  leave  them.  But  they  will  come  after 
me.  They  will  be  clothed  with  Thy  glory,  and  I  shall  thank  Thee  for 
them,  for  I  shall  know  they  are  Thine,  and  I  shall  give  them  to  Thee. 
Lord,  I  thank  Thee  for  the  comfort  they  have  been  to  me.  O  bless 
them  both  :  bless  them  both.  Amen." 

Then  she  kissed  us  both  and,  taking  the  hand  of  the 
son  under  whose  roof  she  was  Hving,  said,  "  I  did  not  thank 
God  enough  for  all  your  great  kindness  to  me  and  care  of  me. 
But  God  knows  what  is  in  my  heart." 

AVhile  the  issue  of  her  illness  seemed  in  suspense  I  re- 
lieved my  feelings  by  expressing  them  in  the  following 
sonnet : — 

Forbear !  attendant  angels,  O  forbear 

To  urge  the  saint  to  take  her  heavenly  flight ; 

Still  let  her  loving  smile  our  eyes  delight ; 

Still  to  our  fond  embrace  such  treasure  spare, 

And  for  such  loss  our  troubled  hearts  prepare. 

Yours  are  the  glories  of  unclouded  light  ; 

Be  not  too  eager,  from  our  gloomy  night 

To  snatch  a  star  that  shines  with  beams  so  rare. 

More  fit  for  your  society,  we  know, 

But  needed  more  by  us  who  mourn  below  ; 

Your  social  wealth  congenial  prize  will  gain  ; 

Our  dearth  without  a  remedy  will  grow  : 

Once  gone — our  arms  will  stretch  for  her  in  vain  ; 

Spare  her  !  once  yours,  you  ne'er  will  part  again. 

By  the  goodness  of  God  our  mother  recovered,  and  was 
spared  to  her  children  and  friends  two  more  years,  in  health 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AXD  MOTHER.  371' 

and  mental  capacity,  enjoying  as  before  the  reading  of  the 
Bible  and  religious  books,  and  also  lier  favourite  poets  and 
other  literature.  She  was  constant  at  public  worship,  listen- 
ing to  the  sermons  of  her  dear  son  Arthur  at  his  Edmonton 
church,  and  delighting  in  the  ^dsits  of  relations  and  friends,  as 
they  delighted  in  her  varied  converse,  her  rich  Christian 
experience,  and  her  loving  heart. 

She  went  to  Hastings  in  November,  1870,  for  a  little 
change  and  for  giving  pleasure  to  her  children,  whom  she 
invited  by  turns  to  be  her  guests  on  the  Parade,  St.  Leonards. 
She  enjoyed  her  daily  drive,  sat  out  on  the  esplanade,  and 
at  the  window  fronting  the  sea,  dividing  her  attention  between 
the  book  she  was  reading  and  the  ships  on  their  long  voyage 
across  the  great  ocean. 

On  November  23rd  she  repeated  with  perfect  accuracy  and 
much  emotion  a  very  favourite  hymn  : — 

"  There  is  a  Louse  not  made  with  hands 
Eternal  and  on  high, 
And  here  my  spirit  waiting  stands 
Till  God  shall  bid  it  fly. 

"  Shortly  this  prison  of  my  clay 
Must  be  dissolved  and  fall ; 
Then,  O  my  soul !  with  joy  obey 
Thy  heavenly  Father's  call." 

While  repeating  the  first  two  lines  of  the  second  verse  she 
pointed  to  her  body,  and  then,  raising  her  hands  and  eyes, 
she  seemed  already  radiant  with  the  joy  expressed  in  the 
other  couplet. 

Then  she  exclaimed,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus !  Come  quickly 
and  take  Thy  servant  home  !  "  A  friend  responded,  "  But  do 
you  want  to  leave  us  ?  "  She  answered,  "  I  love  you  all,  but 
Jesus  is  more  to  me  now,  and  I  know  my  children  Avill  all 
follow  me,  and  join  me  in  heaven,  for  I  have  prayed  for 
them,  and  I  believe  in  prayer." 

At  the  close  of  dinner  she  seemed  to  be  dozing.  Raising 
her  from  her  chair,  we  found  she  was  helpless  and  her  voice 
inarticulate.    Unable  to  take  food,  her  strength  gradually 


380 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


declined.  But  she  suffered  no  pain,  and  there  was  never  a 
cloud  across  her  peaceful  countenance.  She  slept  much,  but, 
on  awaking,  recognised  us  all  with  a  beaming  smile,  and  re- 
sponded to  the  pressure  of  her  hand  by  a  loving  clasp  of  ours. 
Her  face  brightened  with  holy  joy  at  the  mention  of  the 
name  of  Jesus.  Though  withdrawn  from  all  the  world  besides, 
her  mind  was  responsive  to  the  love  of  her  children  and  her 
Lord. 

As  I  held  her  hand,  I  reminded  her  that  she  had  often 
expressed  the  wish  that  I  should  do  so  as  she  passed  the 
river,  on  which,  with  considerable  effort,  she  said,  "  I  believe 
it  is  now." 

On  Saturday,  December  2nd,  1870,  thinking  she  was  finally 
leaving  us,  I  resolved  to  remain  during  the  night.  Early  on 
Sunday  morning  she  awoke,  and  as  I  knelt  beside  her,  while 
during  a  quarter  of  an  hour  she  looked  at  me  with  intense 
affection  and  tenderly  caressed  my  hand  with  hers,  I  felt  I 
was  taking  my  last  farewell.  How  sweetly  she  smiled  at  me 
once  more  !  It  was  almost  the  last  effort  of  her  lips  ;  for  she 
sank  to  sleep  and  fell  into  unconsciousness. 

It  cost  me  a  struggle  to  return  to  my  ministerial  duties  in 
London.  As  three  large  congregations  were  expecting  me,  I 
felt  it  was  my  duty  to  go  and  preach  to  them  the  Saviour  who 
was  my  mother's  Friend  in  life  and  death.  I  was  sure  also 
that  she  would  have  urged  me  to  go  had  she  been  conscious ; 
for,  with  all  her  love,  she  never  once  tried  to  induce  me  to 
remain  with  her  when  my  duties  summoned  me  away,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  when  I  was  lingering,  she  would  urge  me  to 
hasten,  lest  study  should  be  neglected  or  a  public  engagement 
not  punctually  kept.  But  I  prayed  earnestly  that  her  life 
might  be  spared  till  my  return.  How  great  was  my  thankful- 
ness to  find,  early  on  Monday  morning,  that  the  passage  of 
the  river  was  not  quite  completed !  During  two  hours,  my 
brother  on  one  side  and  myself  on  the  other,  each  holding 
a  hand,  together  with  three  others  of  her  eight  children, 
watched  the  passing  pilgrim  till  she  was  out  of  sight. 

December  4th. — The  clock  struck  twelve.  It  was  "  per- 
fect day."    The  sun  was  streaming  into  the  adjoining  room. 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AND  MOTIIEU.  381 


The  sky  was  without  a  cloud.  The  sea  was  smooth  as  a 
summer  lake,  and  the  gentle  ripples  were  murmuring  sweet 
music  on  the  pebbly  beach.  External  nature  was  in  harmony 
with  the  spiritual  world,  and  earth  reflected  heaven.  It  was 
perfect  peace  when  she  "  fell  asleep,"  aged  eighty-four. 

My  Diary,  Sunday  night,  December  10th. — I  am  sitting 
alone  in  my  study  after  the  labours  of  the  day.  I  used  to 
write  to  her  at  this  hour  thirty  years  ago;  now  I  write  of 
her  departure.  I  bless  God  for  sparing  her  to  me  so  long. 
Last  Sunday  I  was  kneeling  by  her  side  as  she  tenderly 
clasped  my  hand  during  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  sweetly 
smiled,  though  unable  to  speak.  At  length,  without  one  sigh, 
she  fell  asleep  in  the  arms  of  Jesus.  I  felt  we  were  com- 
passed about  with  angels,  and  the  "  gates  were  ajar." 

On  the  Saturday  I  had  brushed  her  beautiful  hair,  plaited 
and  fastened  it  up.  Sister  Mary  and  I  now  cut  off  some  locks, 
and  her  wedding-ring  was  placed  on  my  finger.  It  was  so  like 
the  Human-Divine  Jesus  to  grant  our  earnest  prayer  to  be 
together  at  the  last.  Arthur  and  I  accompanied  the  bod}- 
home  to  Edmonton.  On  Friday  morning  the  countenance 
was  beautiful — all  the  wrinkles  of  age  had  disappeared.  I 
saw  again  the  mother  I  knew  when  she  was  at  my  ordination 
— so  like  the  sketch  taken  then,  which  hangs  before  me  as  I 
write,  I  touched  her  lips  with  her  wedding-ring  on  my 
finger,  and  kissed  farewell  on  the  marble  Hps  and  forehead. 
Brother  Arthur  placed  on  the  coffin-hd  some  ivy  leaves  and 
two  roses  from  her  favourite  tree,  transplanted  from  her 
former  residence,  in  perfect  bloom.  Just  before  starting 
for  the  cemeter}^  her  children,  surrounding  the  cofiin,  sang 
the  doxology  and  prayed,  feeling  she  was  joining  in  their 
worship. 

The  funeral  was  of  the  simplest  kind.  No  empty  carriages, 
plumes,  scarves,  or  hatbands.  My  eldest  brother  with  eldest 
sister  went  first — Edward  and  Eleanora — then  my  sailor- 
brothers,  Stephen  and  Vine ;  myself  and  brother  Warren  next ; 
Arthur,  with  his  wife  and  two  children;  then  other  grand- 
children ;  then  the  elders  of  Surrey  Chapel,  and  several  minis- 
ters, friends,  and  many  poor  who  knew  and  loved  her  at  Surrey 


382 


NEWMAN  HALL. 


Chapel  and  Edmonton.  Arthur  and  I  stood  at  the  head  of 
the  grave.  He  began  with  the  usual  and  touching  sentences. 
It  was  so  difficult  to  say,  This  our  mother."  As  I  looked 
down  into  the  grave,  I  saw  my  dear  father's  coffin,  on  which 
my  mother's  was  now  placed — in  death  not  divided.  Thus 
their  bodies  were  buried  in  my  parcel  of  ground,  my  cave  of 
Machpelah.  "God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the 
living." 

The  service  closed  with  the  benediction,  after  an  address 
which  I  reserve  for  my  last  page,  as  illustrating  the  first. 

IN  MEMORIAM. 

"  The  tears  we  shed  this  day  are  tears  of  love,  not  anguish  ;  of  grati- 
tude, not  regret.  We  bless  our  mother's  God  for  the  best  inheritance 
of  a  holy  example  and  a  life  of  earnest  prayer.  We  bless  the  '  God  of 
all  consolation  '  for  memories  beautiful  with  earthly  love,  and  hopes 
radiant  with  heavenly  glory.  We  bless  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  for 
gathering  in  this  shock  of  corn  fully  ripe.  We  bless  the  Lord  of  the 
way  for  so  peaceful  a  close  to  so  long  a  pilgrimage.  We  bless  Him  Who 
abolished  death,  and  holds  the  keys  of  the  unseen  world,  for  so  lovely 
an  end  to  so  lovely  a  life. 

"An  end?  Not  so  !  End  of  sorrow — beginning  of  bliss;  end  of 
the  pilgrimage — entrance  to  home ;  end  of  death — dawn  of  life.  Best 
and  dearest  of  mothers !  thou  livest  still !— in  our  memories,  which 
will  ever  enshrine  thee  ;  in  our  hearts,  which  will  ever  embrace  thee. 
And  will  not  thy  spirit,  though  unseen,  sometimes  minister  to  us,  as  we 
travel  on  after  thee  1   Thou  livest  still ! 

"  Thou  art  not  in  this  cold  grave  !  Thou  hast  rejoined  our  sainted 
father,  the  husband  who  adored  thee  as  the  angel  guardian  of  his  life. 
Thou  hast  embraced  the  little  ones  whom  Jesus  took  from  thy  reluctant 
bosom  to  train  in  the  nursery  of  heaven.  Thou  hast  been  welcomed  by 
friends  gone  before,  who  have  long  been  waiting  for  thee  to  rejoin  them  ; 
by  many  of  the  Lord's  servants,  whom  it  was  so  great  a  joy  to  thee  to 
receive  under  thy  roof  ;  by  multitudes  of  the  Lord's  poor,  whom  it  was 
thy  privilege  and  delight  to  succour  and  console  ;  by  very  many  rescued 
from  sin  and  led  to  the  Saviour  through  thy  loving  counsel  and  fervent 
prayers.  Thou  hast  been  welcomed  by  the  glorious  company  of  heaven, 
for  whose  congenial  society  thou  wast  made  so  meet ;  and  by  thy  gracious 
Saviour,  whom,  like  the  Mary  of  Bethany,  thou  didst  so  reverentially 
and  ardently  love.  And  now  thou  wilt  be  ready  to  welcome  us,  when 
we  also  are  called  to  cross  the  narrow  stream. 


LAST  MEMORIES  OF  MY  FATHER  AND  MOTHER.  383 


"  Yes  !  we  will  not  disappoint  thee  !  Thou  shalt  embrace  us  again, 
and  for  ever !  We  thy  children  and  children's  children,  standing  round 
this  open  grave  where  their  ashes  repose,  swear  by  the  God  of  our  father 
and  mother  that  we  will  walk  worthy  of  your  prayers  !  we  will  imitate 
your  example  !  we  will  serve  your  Saviour  !  we  will  join  you  in  your 
home  !  Dear  mother  !  we  will  not  leave  thee,  nor  return  from  follow- 
ing after  thee;  for  whither  thou  goest  we  will  go,  and  where  thou 
dwellest  we  will  dwell.  Thy  people  shall  be  our  people,  and  thy 
God  our  God." 


Advertisement  tax,  19 
Agassiz,  Professor,  lii 
Aitken,  Eev.  Hugh,  at  Christ  Cliuich, 
320 

AK.H.B.    (See  Boyd,  A.  K.  B..) 

Alahnmo,  The,  171,  173,  177,  17S  i 

Albiou  Chiu'ch,  Hull,  61/A;  accident  at, 
66  :  restoration  of,  67 

Alcoholic  mania.  Instance  of,  23.5 

Alexander,  L.,  63  j 

Alexandria,  149 

Allou,  Dr.,  223 

Alpine  cattle  bells,  139 

Alps.  The,  Holiday  in,  128/  . 

America  (U.S.),  The  Trent,  165  ;  meet- 
ing at  Sun-ey  Chapel,  166  ;  English 
feeling  on  the  Civil  War,  167 ;  meet-  ■ 
ings  in  England,  171  ;  speech  before 
American  Senate,  173  ;  prayer  before 
Congress,  173  ;  preaching  in  the  Hall 
of  Representatives,  173  ;  speech  in 
Wall  Street,  173  ;  public  reception  at  \ 
Bunker  Hill,  174  ;  addresses  in  the 
United    States,   175  ;  the    Lincoln  \ 
Tower,  175  ;  the  Alabama  Question,  ' 
177;  preaching  in,    179/';  addi-ess  \ 
from,  352  ; 

Amherst,  University  of,  1 76 

Ancient  Merchants'  Lecture,  243 

Ara  Coeli,  Church  of,  Rome,  145-147 

Argyll,  Duke  of,  and  the  American  Civil 
War,  172  ;  dinner  with,  251 

Amott,  Miss,  150 

Arran,  Visit  to,  362 

Athens,  Visit  to,  156 

B 

Baalbek,  Visit  to,  154 
Baines,  Sir  Edward,  93 
Balgai-nie,  Robert,  106/" 
Barclay,  Dr.,  152 
Bath,  Visit  to,  339 
Bathurst,  W.,  at  Lydney  HaU,  331 
Beecher,  Henry  Ward,  181 
Bel  Alp,  Visit  to,  137 
Benu,  John  Bun,  259  ;  his  death,  260 
Berry,  Dr.,  On  Christianity  in  America, 
224 

Bethany,  Visit  to,  152  ' 
Bethel,  Visit  to,  153 

Beyrout,  Visit  to,  154  i 


Binney,  Tliomas,  45  :  at  Halifax.  105 
Bickersteth,  Bishop  of  Exeter,  223 
Binuiusham,  Islv.  Gladstone  at,  280 
Blanc,  Mont,  First  visit  to,  128;  131 
Bliss,  Dr..  l.-.r, 

"Boltou  Abbey  Hymns,"  214 
Bonchurcli,  Lines  on,  337 
Boxley  Hills,  8,  17 

Boyd,  Dr,  A.  K.  H.,  Meeting  with, 
129  ;  correspondence  with,  130 ; 
letter  from,  212 

"Boy's  Hymn,"  216 

Brassey,  Sir-  Thomas  and  Lady,  in  Nor- 
way, 225 

Bridges,  "On  the  Christian  Ministry,"  34 

Bright,  Jr)\:  ,  and  the  American  Civil 
War,  17.'  :  at  Llandudno.  249  ;  takes 
up  rep»  :v  of  the  Com  Laws,  249; 
speaks  nj,ainst  Crimean  War,  250 ; 
preparation  for  speaking,  250  ;  letter 
from  America,  251  ;  letter  on  Christ 
Church,  252  ;  and  the  Irish  Question, 
252 ;  on  Egypt,  252 ;  on  Pamell, 
252  :  death  of,  253 

Brooks,  Philips,  184 

Bi-own,  Baldu-in,  41 

Bull,  Papal  (1850),  93 

Burdett-Coutts,  Lady,  Letter  from  on 
Spurgeon's  death,  302 

Burritt,  Elihu,  100 

Buxton,  Sir  FoweU,  320 

C 

Caii-o,  Vi.sit  to,  149 
Calkins,  Dr.,  180 

Campbell,  Dr.,  and  "  The  Rivulet,"  126 
Campbell,  Dr.,  Collegefor  the  Blind,  141 
Campbell,  Thomas,  at  Maidstone,  21 
Canada,  185 
Candlish,  Dr.,  65,  66 
Capernaum,  Visit  to,  153 
Capital  -puuishuieut,  219 
Cecil,  Edward  Gdbert,  42 ;  death  of, 
43;  12:; 

Chalmers,  Dr. ,  The  Free  Chm-ch  Seces- 
sion, 53,  66 ;  lecture  in  Hanover 
Square,  53 

Chamounix,  Service  at,  128 ;  church  at, 
129  ;  revisited,  338 

Charle.sworth,  V.,  264 

Chartism,  109 

Chase,  Chief  Justice,  173,  183 
Chicago,  Visit  to,  187 


z 


386 


INDEX. 


"  Child's  Moming  Hymn,"  215 

Cholera,  At  HuU,  78  ;  treatment  of,  79 

Christ  Church,  Purchase  of  site,  313  ; 
cost  of  buildings,  313 ;  the  trust 
deed,  314 ;  schedule  of  doctrines, 
314 ;  letter  from  Ruskin  on  church 
building,  316  ;  plan  of,  317  ;  Lincoln 
Tower,  318  ;  decoration,  319  ;  open- 
ing day,  320  ;  collection  for  and  con- 
tributions to,  321  ;  service  on  site  of, 
i21ff\  foundation-stone  laid,  324; 
resignation  of  Newman  Hall,  345  ; 
Newman  Hall's  last  sermon  at,  346  ; 
his  last  meeting  in,  346  ;  presentation 
to  Newman  Hall,  347 

Christian  Socialist,  The,  109 

"Christian  Union,"  94 

Christian  Unity,  Conference  on,  355 

Church  Missionary  Society,  Meetings  at 
Hull.  96 

Cima  di  Jazzi,  The,  141 

Civil  War,  American.    [See  Ajteeica.) 

Claflin,  Governor,  179 

Clarke,  Cowden,  101 

CUftou,  Loudon  ISIissionary  Society 
sermon  at,  243 

Cobden,  Mrs.,  Letter  from,  209 

Cobden,  Richard,  Visit  to  Hull,  99  ;  as 
a  water-drinker,  99  ;  funeral  of,  100 

Colchester,  48 

Colfax,  Speaker,  173 

Coliseum,  The,  146 

"  Come  Quickly,  Lord,"  86 

"  Come  to  Jesus,"  Writing  of,  69_^;  cir- 
culation of,  etc. ,  200 

Conference  on  Disestablishment,  271  ; 
on  Christian  Unity,  355  ;  on  Roman- 
ism, 361 

Consort,  The  Prince,  40  ;  death  of,  210 

Constantinople,  Visit  to,  156 

Conway  Mountain,  159 

Com  Law  agitation  at  Hull,  99 

Coronation,  The  Queen's,  48 

"  Coronation,"  215 

Courmayeur,  Visit  to,  131 

Cowper,  W.  (Lord  Mount  Temple),  51 

Coxheath,  Sunday  School  at,  32 

Craven  Chapel,  82 

Crossley,  Sir  Francis,  103 

Crystal  Palace,  The,  211 

Cuyler,  Dr.  Theodore,  179,  184,  185  ; 
his  character  and  wit,  196/';  and 
Dean  Stanley,  246;  at  Mr.  Glad- 
stone's, 279  ;  letter  from,  on  Newman 
Hall's  eightieth  birthday,  351 

Charles,  Mrs.  Rundell,  308;  her  hos- 
pitality, 310  ;  death  of,  311 

D 

Damascus,  Visit  to,  153 
Darwin,  Anecdote  of,  306 
David's  song,  217 
Davidson,  Thain,  149 
Daw.son,  "Billy,"  45 
Dawson,  R.,  162 


"  De  Profundis,"  216 

Dead  Sea,  The,  153 

Derby,  Lord,  Letter  from,  178 

Disestablishment,  Discussion  on,  at  New- 
man Hall's,  271 

Disraeli,  Benjamin,  at  Maidstone,  21 

"Divine  Brotherhood,"  173 

"Divine  Socialism,"  109 

Dodge,  Stuart,  At  Beyi'out,  156  ;  at  New 
York,  184 

Dodge,  W.  E.,  and  the  Lincoln  Tower, 
176;  his  hospitahty,  179;  190/ 

Dog  stories,  87,  88  ;  226 

Douglas,  Lord,  Accident  on  the  Matter- 
horn,  137 

Dover,  Visit  to,  49 

Drake,  Chief  Justice,  188 

Dykes,  Thomas,  95 

E 

Eardley,  Sir  C,  51 

Easthorpe,  Sir  John  and  Lady,  14 

Ecclesiastical  Titles  Bill,  94 

Edinburgh,  Visit  to,  53 

Edinburgh  University,  Hon.   D.D.  to 

Newman  Hall,  353 
Education  Bill,  National,  93 
Eggischom  Hotel,  136 
Eightieth  birthday,  Newman  Hall's, 

349^- 

Ellicott,  Dr.,  Bishop  of  Gloucester,  137, 
223 

Ephesus,  Visit  to,  156 
Esdraelon,  153 

Evangelical  Convention  at  Lydney  Park, 
97 

"Exchange  No  Robbery,"  .342 
Exeter,  Bishop  of  (Bickersteth),  223 

F 

Farrar,  Dean,  At  Christian  Unity  Con- 
ference, 355  ;  proposed  meeting  with 
Spurgeon,  356;  letter  on  Christian 
Unity,  357 

Faversham,  8 

Field,   Cyrus,   180 ;  telegram  to  Mr. 

Gladstone,  180 
Fish  Street  Independent  Chm-ch,  Hull, 

65 

Florence,  Visit  to,  148 
"Follow  Jesus,"  127  ;   circulation  of, 
201 

Forster,  W.  E.,  The  National  Education 
Bill,  93;  and  the  American  Civil  War, 
172  ;  and  Newman  Hall,  228 

"  Forum  and  the  Vatican,  The,"  145 

Eraser,  J.,  149 

Free  Church  Secession,  53,  65,  66 
"Friend  of  Sinners,"  83 

G 

"  Garden  of  the  Lord,  The,"  97 
Garibaldi,  Reception  m  London,  207 


INDEX. 


387 


Gennesareth,  Visit  to,  153 
Gethsemane,  Visit  to,  150,  152 
Gibsou,  Dr.  M.,  152 

Gilisou,  Milner,  and  the  American  Civil 
War,  172 

Gibson,  Monro,  149  ;  at  Christ  Church, 
347 

Gilpin,  Charles,  100 

Gladstone,  W.  E.,  at  Cobden's  funeral, 
100  ;  first  interview  with  Newman 
Hall,  165  :  on  American  Civil  War, 
168;  on  Negro  Emancipation,  170; 
meeting  with  at  Peumaeumawr,  170  ; 
letter  to  C.  R.  Sumner,  172  ;  letter  on 
Governor  Eyre,  209  ;  on  interchange 
of  pulpits,  256 ;  and  the  working  men's 
exhibitions,  262 ;  dinner  to  working 
men,  263  ;  Christian  alliance,  265;  as  a 
district  visitor,  265 ;  his  servants, 
266;  the  University  Question,  266, 
268  ;  and  the  paper-makers,  267  ;  at 
"Surrey  Parsonage,"  267;  and  the 
EvangeHcal  AlUauce,  269,  270; 
breakfast  party,  269 ;  and  Dr.  Dale, 
269;  and  the  Lincoln  Tower,  270; 
and  the  Negi'o  Jubilee  Singers,  270  ; 
at  Newman  Hall's,  271  ;  on  Disestab- 
lishment, 271 ;  on  hymn-writing, 
272;  on  the  Eastern  Question,  273  ; 
on  Papal  claims,  273  ;  on  the  "  east- 
ward position, "  273;  on  an  Established 
Church,  274  ;  on  Greece,  274 ;  at 
Christ  Chiu-ch,  '^75  ;  on  the  House  of 
Lords,  275  ;  on  Emancipation,  277  ; 
and  the  Egyptian  War,  277  ;  shortest 
postcard,  279  ;  and  Dr.  Cuyler,  279  ; 
at  Bingley  Hall,  Birmingham,  280  ; 
on  extempore  prayer,  281 ;  Missionary 
Convention  at  Dollis  Hill,  282  ;  on 
Home  Rule,  282  ;  his  golden  wedding, 
284;  on  Sunday  Closing,  285;  on 
G.Adam  Smith's  "Isaiah,"  285;  at 
Barmouth,  286  ;  and  Newman  Hall's 
eightieth  bh-thday,  287  ;  last  meeting 
with  Newman  Hall,  289  ;  letter  giving 
pel-mission  to  use  his  letters,  289  ; 
eighty-eighth  birthday,  290 ;  death, 
291 

Gladstone,  W.  H.,  136 

Gloucester,  Bishop  of  (Ellicott),  137,  223 

Gobat,  Bishop,  151 

Gordon,  Dr.  William,  Work  among  the 
working  classes  at  Hull,  111  ;  temper- 
ance work,  112  ;  on  Christianity,  112  ; 
sayings  of,  113;  death,  116;  in 
memoriam  sonnet,  116 

Gordon,  General,  152 

Gough,  John,  182 

Grands  Mulcts,  Walk  over  the,  133 

Grainger  Henry,  123 

Grant,  General,  173,  174 

Grasmere,  Visit  to,  163 

Great  Eastern,  The,  58 

Grey,  Sir  George,  and  the  execution  of 
Wright,  221  ;  letter  from,  223 

Guthrie,  Dr.,  54  ;  and  the  "  Sustentation 


Fund,"  54,  66  ;  letter  on  teetotaHsm, 

73  ;  introduction  to  ''  The  Scriptural 
Claims  of  Teetotalism,"  74  ;  illness, 

74  ;  at  Halifax,  105 

H 

Hale,  Edward  Everett,  182 
Halitax,  103,  104 

Hall,  Arthur,  As  "middy,"  57;  author 
of  "  I  Will,"  58  ;  at  Hastings,  58  ; 
becomes  a  teetotaler,  75  ;  in  Switzer- 
land, 136  ;  in  the  Holy  Land,  149  ;  in 
the  Lake  Country,  163  ;  379 

Hall,  Edward  Pickard,  27  ;  editor  of  the 
Miitd.stiine  Journal,  56  ;  at  the  Oxford 
University  Press,  56 

HaU,  John  Vine,  bii-th,  1  ;  at  Worcester, 
1  ;  return  to  Maidstone,  1  ;  auto- 
biography, 2  ;  riot  at  Maidstone,  3  ; 
the  family  Bible,  7  ;  letter  to  the 
Duke  of  Wellington,  9  ;  dislike  of 
the  theatre,  19  ;  broad-mindedness  on 
religious  subjects,  25  ;  "  The  Sinner's 
Friend,"  25 ;  home  at  Penenden 
Heath,  32  ;  at  Hull,  62  ;  visits  to 
Hull,  83;  letter  from,  202;  last 
days,  371  ;  death,  372 

Hall,  John  Vine,  Mrs.,  marriage,  1  ;  her 
influence,  2 ;  record  of  Newman 
Hall's  birth,  3 ;  skill  in  reading,  5, 
22 ;  memory  for  hymns,  6  ;  walks 
%vith  her  childi-en,  8,  22  ;  illness,  10  ; 
at  Hull,  62 ;  diary  and  correspon- 
dence, 82  ;  letter  from  to  Newman 
Hall,  83  ;  at  Hull,  83  ;  sonnet  to,  214  ; 
last  years,  372 ;  last  testimony,  372 ; 
last  entries  in  diary,  374  ;  illness,  375  ; 
at  Hastings,  379;  death  of,  381; 
funeral,  381 

Hall,  John  Vine,  Captain,  His  first  ship, 
56  ;  captain  of  the  Crcesitu,  57  ;  cap- 
tain of  the  Great  Eastern,  58  ;  death, 
58 

Hall,  Mary,  59  ;  death  of,  240 

Hall,  Newman,  Mrs.,  tour  to  Holy  Laud, 
etc.,  329;  at  Lyduey  Hall,  331; 
marriage,  332  ;  wedding  tour,  333j;^'; 
illness,  334  ;  visits  abroad,  338^';  pub- 
hshes  "Voices  in  Verse,"  359 

Hall,  Newman,  birth,  3  ;  first  portrait, 
3 ;  riot  at  Maidstone,  3  ;  home  at 
Maidstone,  5;  reading  of  "The 
Pilgrim's  Progress,"  6 ;  visit  to 
Faversham,  8  ;  sees  the  Duke  of 
Wellington,  9  ;  funeral  of  the  Duke 
of  Wellington,  9  ;  boarding-school  at 
Rochester,  10  ;  first  and  last  attempt 
to  smoke,  1 1  ;  second  school,  12  ; 
third  school,  13  ;  early  taste  for  story- 
telling, 14  ;  leaves  school,  17  ;  enters 
his  father's  office,  19  ;  works  as  re- 
porter, 19  ;  hears  Wilberforce's  last 
speech,  20 ;  interview  with  Wilber- 
force,  20  ;  hears  O'Connell,  20  ;  sees 
Disraeli,  21  ;  meets  Thomas  Campbell, 


388 


INDEX. 


21 ;  further  stuilies,  22  ;  love  of  music, 
26 ;  tr  ip  to  Calais,  26  ;  coiiversiou — call 
to  the  ministry,  27  ;  teaches  in  Sunda}' 
school,  'A2;  preaclies  to  the  "hop- 
pers," 32 ;  correspondence  with  Mr. 
Bridges,  34 ;  leaves  business,  35  ; 
before  the  committee  of  Highbury 
College,  35;  admission  to  college, 
36  ;  life  at  college,  38/';  B.A.  can- 
didate at  London  Uuiveisity,  39; 
becomes  an  abstainer,  42 ;  early 
preaching,  47 ;  open-air  preaching, 
43 ;  sennon  on  the  Queen's  coro- 
nation, 48;  visit  to  Colchester, 
48  ;  visit  to  Dover,  49  ;  visit  to 
Plymouth,  50  ;  visit  to  Oxford,  51  ; 
invitation  to  Brighton,  51  ;  trip  to 
the  Highlands,  52  ;  preaching  on  Cal- 
ton  Hill,  55  ;  pastorate  at  Hull,  6] //'; 
preaches  at  Sheffield  ;  Albion  Church, 
Hull,  61  ;  first  sermon  at  Hull,  02  ; 
ordination,  62  ;  work  at  Hull,  64 ; 
accident  at  Albion  Churcli,  66  ;  open- 
air  preaching,  67^';  illness,  69,  77  ; 
"Come  to  Jesus,"  72;  teetotalism, 
72  ;  cholera  at  Hull,  78  ;  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  at  Leeds,  81  ;  playing 
the  comet,  88  ;  "  c:int,"  89  ;  liaunted 
house,  Hull.  90  ;  N;itioual  Education 
Bill,  93  ;  Papal  Bull  nf  18.'.0,  93  ; 
Ecclesiastical  Titles  Bill,  94  ;  "  Chris- 
tian Union,"  94;  "Church"  and 
"Chapel,"  96;  meets  Cobdeu,  99; 
Cobdeu's  funeral,  100;  fricu'is  at 
Hull,  100/;  Chartism,  109  ;  AV'illiam 
Gordon,  111  ;  departure  from  Hull, 
118  ;  the  Surrey  Chapel,  120  ;  call  to 
succeed  James  Shenuan,  122  ;  work 
at  Surrey  Chapel,  123;  "The  Rivu- 
let," 126 ;  "  Sacrifice,"  126  ;  "  Follow 
Jesus,"  127;  holidays  in  the  Alps, 
128/;  Rome,  145  ;  The  Holy  Land, 
149/';  preaches  at  Jerusalem,  151 ; 
Wales,  157/;  visit  to  Wordsworth, 
161 ;  Keswick  Conferences,  163  ;  first 
interview  with  Gladstone,  165  ; 
America,  165/";  D.D.  confen-ed 
by  University  of  Amherst,  176  ; 
second  and  third  visits  to  America, 
179/';  preaching  in  the  United 
States,  179  ;  account  of  recep- 
tion in  America,  192/';  invitation  to 
pastorate  at  Chicago,  194  ;  publica- 
tions, 200/';  services  in  theatres,  204  ; 
Crystal  Palace  performances,  211  ; 
recreations,  212/';  LL.B.  degree, 
Lond.,  218;  on  capital  punishment, 
219/';  discussion  on  Disestablishment, 
223 ;  excursion  to  Norway,  225 ; 
memorial  service  at  St.  James's  Hall, 
229 ;  working  people's  address,  231  ; 
episcopal  ordination,  232 ;  Moody 
and  Sankey,  233 ;  preaching  incidents, 
238  ;  building  and  opening  of  Christ 
Church,  312/';  pulpit  presented  to, 
326;  tour  to  Holy  Land,  etc.,  329; 


meeting  with  Miss  Knipe,  329 ;  at 
Lydney  Hall,  331;  maniage,  332; 
wedding  tour,  333/';  congratulations 
from  Christ  Church,  334  ;  anniversary 
of  wedding,  336  ;  rambles  ^\-ith  Mrs. 
Newman  Hall,  338/';  resignation  of 
Christ  Church,  344/;  eightieth  birth- 
day, 349/';  honorary  D.D.,  Edin- 
burgh, 3  ')3  ;  later  preachings,  354-55  ; 
Christian  Unity  Conference,  355  ;  con- 
ference on  Romanism,  361  ;  visit  to 
Skelmorhe,  362  ;  matiu-ed  opinions, 
366/';  last  memories  of  father  and 
mother,  371/' 

Hall,  Nora,  27 

Hall,  Stephen,  56,  231,  232 

Hall,  Warren,  and  the  London  City 
Mission,  59 ;  the  "  Caxton  Press,"  69 

Halley,  Dr.,  36,  39 

Hamilton  'Winter,  As  a  preacher,  45, 102; 

at  Hull,  43  ;  and  Madagascar,  81 
Hampstead   Heath,   Walks   on,  343  ; 

famous  spots  on,  343 
Henderson,  Dr.,  39 
Hermon,  Mount,  153 
Highbury  College,  35,  36,  38/ 
Hill,  Rowland,  Visit  to  Maidstone,  17  ; 

letter  to  W.  Bowdeu,  59  ;  birth,  120  ; 

education,    120  ;    ordination,    120  ; 

opens  the  Sun-ey  Chapel,  120  ;  his 

ministry,  121  ;  his  preaching,  121 ; 

his  wit,  121  ;  summer  work,   122 ; 

death,  122 
Hill  Fund,  Rowland,  191 
Hiuton,  Howard.  46 
"Holy  Cathohc  Faith,  The,"  201 
Hook,  Dr.,  100 

Hortou,  Dr.,  At  eightieth  birthday 
jubilee,  350 

"How  deep,  how  pure,"  164 

Hovritt,  William  and  Mary,  254  ;  their 
experiences  in  spirituahsm,  255 

Hughes,  "Tom,"  and  the  Christian 
Socialist,  109  ;  and  the  Ajnerican 
Civil  War,  172  ;  letter  from,  206 

Hull,  Newman  Hall  at,  61^';  Albion 
Church,  61,  62,  65  ;  open-air  preach- 
ing, 67.^';  teetotalism  at,  72  ;  cholera 
at,  78  ;  anecdotes  of  the  mayor  of, 
86  ;  haunted  house  at,  90 

Hunt,  Hohnan,  153 

I 

Inspiration  of  Scripture,  369 

Irving,  The  Misses,  at  Sunnyside,  180 

"It  is  I,  be  not  Afiaid,"  117 

J 

Jackson,  "  Sailor,"  74,  210 

James,  John  Angell,   at  Carr's  Lane 

Chapel,  98  ;  "The  Anxious  Inquirer," 

98 ;  death,  99 
James,  Thomas,  63 
Jamaica,  208 


INDEX. 


389 


Jenkiugs,  E.,  Pastor  at  Maidstone,  2o  ; 

at  Hull,  63 
Jericho,  153 

Jerusalem,  First  approach  to,  150 
Joppa,  Visit  to,  150 
Jordan,  The,  153 

Joynson,  W.,  Conti-ibutions  to  Christ 

Chiuch,  323 
Jukes,  Andrew,  95,  96 

K 

Kedron,  Talley  of  the,  150 
Kemble,  Fanny,  101 
Keswick,  Conferences  at,  163 
Kingsley,  Charles,  and  the  Christian 

Socialist,  119;    letter  on  "Divine 

Socialism,"  111 
Kinnaird,  Hon.  Arthur,  134 
Kinnaird,  Lord,  at  Christ  Church,  347 ; 

at  eightieth  birthday  jubilee,  350 
Knipe,  Miss.  {See  New^ian  Halt,,  Mis.) 
Knill,  R.,  7,  24 
Kossuth,  Meeting  with,  206 


L 

Lebanon,  Mount,  154 

Leeds,  Visit  to,  81 

Lefroy,  Dean,  135 

Legge,  Dr.,  41 

Leicester,  Mission  at,  241 

Leif child.  Dr.,  7  ;  at  Craven  Chapel,  46 

Lincoln  Tower,  Collections  for  in 
America,  175,  179  ;  collection  of  funds, 
190  ;  plan  of,  319 

Liquor  trade,  Interview  with  Mr.  Glad- 
stone, 165 

Llandudno,  Visit  to,  159,  160 

London  City  Mission,  51 

London  Missionary  Society  at  Leeds, 
81 ;  sermon  for,  126 

Longfellow,  H.  W.,  Visit  to,  180 

Lowthrop,  Sir  William,  65  ;  at  Hull,  98 

Lynch,  Thomas,  "The  Rivulet,"  126 

"Ljrrics  of  a  Long  Life,"  214 


M 

Maidstone,  Riots  at,  3 
"  Man  Christ  Jesus,  The,"  111 
Maniac,  A  religious,  in  Christ  Church, 
238 

Manning,  Cardinal,  On  religious  persecu- 
tion, 149  ;  on  education  question,  206 

Mars'  Hill,  Athens,  Service  on,  157 

Matheson,  Hugh,  at  Hampstead,  343 

Maurice,  Frederick  Denison,  and  the 
Christian  Socialist,  109 

Mellor,  Enoch,  105 

Melrose  Abbey,  52 

Melvill,  Henry,  At  Camberwell,  44 

Memphis,  150 

Merrill,  Dr.,  152 


Meyer,  F.  B.,  Invited  to  pastorate  of 
Christ  Church,  345 ;  accepts  the 
pastorate,  347 

Mill,  Jolin  Stuart,  and  the  American 
Civil  War,  172 

Moffat,  Robert,  7  ;  letter  from,  212 

Mont  Cenis,  149 

Monte  Rosa,  136 

Moody  and  Sankey,  Their  services,  233 

Morley,  Samuel,  258  ;  contribution  to 
Chi-ist  Church,  321 ;  lays  foundation- 
stone  of  Chi-ist  Church,  324 

Moimt  Temple,  Lord,  51 

"  Mountain  Musings,"  214 

Murphy,  George,  260  ;  organises  work- 
ing-men's exhibitions,  262  ;  at  Lam- 
beth Baths,  263  ;  his  death,  263 


N 

Nain,  153 

National  Education  Bill,  93 

Nazareth,  Visit  to,  153 

Newman,  F.  W.,  Prof.,  Friendship  with, 

2(18  ;  letter  fi-om,  209 
Niagara,  Falls  of,  181,  188/ 
Noel,  Baptist,  44 


o 


O'Connell,  Daniel,  20,  228 

Old  age.  Habits  conducive  to,  235 

Olivet,  Mount,  150,  152 

Open-air  preachiug,  48,  49,  55,  67  ;  on 

Lebanon,  155 ;  on  Mars'  Kill,  157 ; 

on  Snowdon,  158 
Orders,  Validity  of,  346 
Oxford,  Visit  to,  51 


P 

Pany,  John,  159 

Parsons,  James,  at  SuiTey  Chapel,  45 

Paul's  Cathedral,  St.,  35 

Payne,  Judge,  124 

Pearce,  W. ,  at  Hamilton,  185 

Peneudeu  Heath,  32  ;  execution  on,  219 ; 

visits  to,  82 
Picard,  Sir  Henry,  2 
Pickard,  Arthur,  2 

Pickard,    Eleanor,   marriage,   2;  her 

family,  2 
Pickard,  Rev.  Edward,  2 
Pierpoiut,  Governor,  183 
"Pilgrim  Songs,"  214 
PljTnouth,  Visit  to,  50 
Pontaberglasslyn,  159 
"  Prayer  and  Praise,"  201 
Preachiug  incidents,  238 
Princess  Royal,  The,  40 
Publications  of  Noivman  Hall,  200/ 


390 


INDEX. 


Q 

Queen,  The,  Opeus  Parliament,  228 
R 

Eamsay,  Dean,  On  interchange  of  pulpits, 

256  ;  letters  from,  256,  257 
"  Rebellion  Record,  The,"  176 
Reed,  Andrew,  13 

Reed,  Charles  Edward,  At  Mont  Blanc, 

131  ;  death,  132 
Reynolds,  Dr.  Hemy  R.,  Letters  from, 

303 ;  ilhiess,  30-1 :  death,  305 
Rifiel  Alp,  Visit  to,  339  ;  climb  at,  341  ; 

another  visit  to,  342 
Riffelberg,  The,  134 
"Rivulet,  The,"  120 
Rochester,  10 
Rogers,  Prof.  Hemy,  38 
Romanism,  Conference  on,  341 
Rome,  Visit  to,  145^' 
Rowland  Hill  Fund,  191 
RusMn,  John,  Letter  from  on  church 

building,  316  ;  quoted,  369 

s 

"  Sacrifice,  or  Purity  and  Pardon  by  the 

Cross,"  126 
S.  Croce  in  Jerusalem,  140 
St.  James's  Hall,  sermon  on  Cobden's 

death  at,  100 ;  services  at,  123 
S.  Maria  Liberatrice,  Rome,  147 
S.  Maria  Maggiore,  146 
St.  Peter's,  Rome,  145,  146 
S.  Pietro  in  Vinculo,  Rome,  147 
S.  Praxede,  Rome,  116 
Salt,  Sir-  Titus,  105 
Salvation  Army,  363 
"Sanitary    Commission,   The  United 

States,"  177 
Scafell,  On,  161 

"  Scriptural  Claims  of  Teetotalism,  The," 
73 

Scarborough,  "  Bar  Church,"  106 ;  West 

Cliff  Church,  106 
Sedgwick,  Prof.,  At  Edinburgh,  99;  at 

Scarborough,  99 
"Seeking  the  Saviour,"  227 
Seward,  Secretary,  174,  185 
Shah  of  Persia,  The,  263 
Shaftesbury,  Earl  of,   and  services  in 

theatres,  204 ;  at  Newman  Hall's,  223, 

248  ;  on  DisestabUshment,  224,  247  ; 
at  Surrey  Chapel,  248 ;  at  Stanley's 
funeral,  248 ;  at  Grosvenor  House, 

249  ;  death,  249 
Sheffield,  Visit  to,  01 
Sheridan,  General,  174 

Shenman,  James,  At  Surrey  Chapel,  41  ; 

preaching  of,  45  ;  ministry  at  Sun-ey 

Chapel,  122  ;  retu'ement  from  Surrey 

Chapel,  122 
Sibree,  James,  At  Hull,  63 ;  friendship 

with  Newman  Hall,  98  ;  death,  98 


Sinclair,  Archdeacon,  35,  355,  361 

Skelmorlie,  Visit  to,  362 

Smith,  Sir  CulKug  (Sir  C.  Eardley),  50 

Smith,  Prof.  G.  A.,  339,  362 

Smyrna,  Visit  to,  156 

Snowdon,  157,  169 

Socialist,  The  Christian,  109 

"  Soon  let  me  cross,"  155 

Sortain,  At  Brighton,  51 

Spa  Fields  Chapel,  82 

Spirit  transference.  Instance  of,  236 

Spurgeon,  C.  H. ,  and  cornopean  players, 
88  ;  at  Grasmere,  163,  292  ;  on  tem- 
perance work,  293  ;  on  printed 
prayers,  294  ;  letters,  from,  294  ; 
iUness,  295  ;  method  of  prepaiing 
sermons,  295  ;  on  preacliing,  296  ; 
his  work,  297 ;  on  Chiist  preaching 
to  the  spiiits,  298  ;  his  "  milk  cart," 
298;  illness,  299  ;  "Job's  comforters," 
299;  death,  301;  funeral,  301 

Stanley,  Lady  Augusta,  Letters  from, 
193,  210;  her  "at  homes,"  245; 
at  "Surrey  Parsonage,"  245;  her 
funeral,  247 

Stanley,  Dean,  Letter  on  Disestablish- 
ment, 205  ;  at  SuiTey  Chapel,  230, 
245  ;  and  the  Congregational  Union, 
245  ;  his  Erastianism,  246  ;  his  catho- 
licity, 246  ;  at  the  Abbey,  246  ;  and 
Dr.  Cuyler,  246  ;  his  fmieral,  247 

Stowe,  Beecher,  Mrs.,  Visit  to,  180  ; 
"Uncle  Tom,"  181;  letter  from,  181 

Stowe,  Beecher,  Prof.,  180 

Stratteu,  Thomas,  63  ;  pastor  at  Hull, 
65  ;  friendship  with  Newman  Hall, 
98 

Stuart,  George,  179 

Smnner,  C.  R.,  Sunday  on  Lebanon, 
155;  Visit  to,  172,  173 

Sunday  on  Lebanon,  155 

Surrey  Chapel,  82  ;  sermon  on  Cobden's 
death,  100;  history  of ,  120jf;  Row- 
land Hill  at,  120  ;  James  Sliennan  at, 
122;  Newman  Hall  called  to,  122; 
address  from  on  retmn  fi'om  America, 
191  ;  312 ;  collection  at  for  Christ 
Church,  322  ;  last  Sunday  in,  324 ; 
farewell  to,  327 

Sustentation  Fund,  The,  54 

T 

Taylor,  R.  J.,  149 

Teverill,  Mary.  (See  Haix,  Mrs.  John 
Vine.) 

"There  is  music  on  the  mountains," 
140 

Thomas,  R.,  At  Sun-ey  Chapel,  123  ;  at 
Mile  End  Road,  123;  at  Boston, 
U.S.A.,  123 

Tiberias,  Lake,  153 

Titles  Bill,  Ecclesiastical,  94 

"  Together,"  340 

Torquay,  Mission  at,  239 

Trench,  Dean,  170 


IXDEX. 


391 


Tyndall,  Mrs.,  138 

Tyndall,  Prof.,  137  ;  his  chalet,  138  ;"  a 
heretic,"  138 

u 

"Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,"  180,  181 
United  States.    {See  Ameeica.) 
Universitj-  Question,  Gladstone  and  the, 
266,  268 

V 

Vaughan,  Dr.  A..  93 
Vau'ghan,  Dean,  Letters  from,  211,  212 
Vincent,  Henry,  At  Hull,  100  ;  death, 
101 

"Voices  in  Verse,"  359 
W 

Wales,  South,  Preaching  in,  169 
Wall  Street,  173 
Wanamaker,  Hon.  John,  183 
Ward,  Susan  Hayes,  193 
Warren,  Judge,  at  Boston,  175 
Warren,  Samuel,  as  Recorder  of  Hull, 
101 

Wellington,  At  Maidstone,  9  ;  letter  to 

John  Vine  Hall,  9  ;  funeral  of,  9 
Whateley,  Miss,  150 


White,  Edwai-d,  "Life  in  Christ,"  305  ; 
table-talk,  307  ;  death,  308 ;  at 
eightieth  birthday  jubilee,  350  ;  at 
Christian  Uuitv  Conference,  355 

White  House,  The,  188 

Whitfield's  Tabernacle  (Moorfields),  82 

Wilberforce,  Archdeacon,  95 

Wilberforce,  Canon,  358 ;  call  on  from 
Newman  Hall,  358 

Wilberforce,  Robert,  20,  56 

Wilberforce,  Samuel,  Letter  from,  200  ; 
on  Church  and  State,  203  ;  on  services 
in  theatres,  204 ;  letter  on  Noncon- 
formity, 204  ;  on  mission  enterprise, 
205  ;  sermon  by,  240 

Wilberforce,  William,  20  ;  his  last  speech, 
20  ;  Newman  Hall's,  interview  with, 
20  ;  birth  at  Hull,  65 

Williams,  De  Kewer,  41  ;  funeral  of, 
235 

Willingness  to  live  or  die,  217 
Wills,  Samuel  D.,  Letter  from,  197 
Wilson,  Thomas,  41 

Woodward,  Bernard  Bolingbroke,  39 ; 

librarian  at  Windsor  Castle,  40 
Wordsworth,  160 ;  conversation  with, 

161 

Wright,  Trial  and  execution  of,  220 

z 

Zennatt,  141 


Printed  by  Cassell  k  Coiipant,  Ltd.  ,  La  Belle  Sauvage,  Ludgate  Hill,  London,  E.G. 


WORKS  BY  THE 


REV.   NEWMAN  HALL 

LL.B.,  D.D. 

The  Lord's  Prayer  :  Practical  Meditations.  6s.  Third  Edition. 

The  Dean  of  Canterbury  (Dr.  Farrar),  in  his  work  on  the  Lord's  Prayer,  says 
in  the  Preface  :— 

"  I  was  chiefly  indebted  to  the  works  on  the  Lord's  Prayer  by  Bishop  Andrewes,  Dr.  Isiiac 
Barrow,  Arclibishop  Leightou,  and  Professor  P.  D.  Maurice.  It  is  cei-tain,  too,  that 
I  must  have  derived  valuable  hints  from  the  sermons  and  addresses  of  my  friend.s 
the  Dean  of  LlandaCf  and  Dr.  Newman  Hall." 

DmNE  Brotherhood  in  the  Lord  Jesus:  Priesthood,  Bible 
Law,  Temperance,  Peace.  4s. 

Gethsemane.    For  the  Sorrowful,  4s. 

Atonement.  2s. 

Prayer  and  Praise  in  Bible  Words.    2s.  6d. 

Antidote  to  Fear.  Is. 

Pr  is  L    142,000.  6d. 

Lyrics  of  a  Long  Life.    3s.  6d. 

Come  to  Jesus.    2,550,000.  Id. 

Follow  Jesus.    262,000.  3d. 

The  Author  of  "  The  Sinner's  Friend."    152,000.  3d. 

The  Saviour's  Bible — Priesthood  of  the  Church — Christ 
FOR  Everyone — Now — Scriptural  Claims  of  Tee- 
TOTALisM — Words  from  the  Workshop.    Id.  each. 


Voices  in  Verse.    By  Mrs.  Newman  Hall.    2s.  6d. 

The  Sinner's  Friend.    By  J.  V.  Hall.  2,500,000.  Id.  and  Is. 


! 
j 

i 


Date  Due 

BSJSl^i^  

i 


